By JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS OF THE F. ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. # New Series, Vol. IV. 1908. CALCUTTA : PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED RY THE ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57,*PARK STREET, CALCUTTA. 1910. B mes oe WiU. BOT. GARDEN : 1911 DATES OF PUBLICATION, Journal, pp. 1-30 Proceedings, pp. i-iv 20th er 1908, v-lxxvi 22nd Apr Ixxvii-lxxx 26th ey a _Ixxxi-lxxxiv 25th June Ixxxv-]xxxvi 4th August 3 xxvii-c 26th September ,, ci-cvi 29th October ¥: Cvii-cx d Dece Cxi-Cxii ; _. exiii-exx 11th March, 1909 exxi-exxiii April ERRATA. sa ae line 3 of table, for'5'12 read 35:12 1 m bottom Halictu , 381, for great-flower visitor adi grea 4 from bottom, for Anthphora read Anthophora. » 230, 15 2380, 3) A = » for duophobus vead deiphobus and for a veait Hall at flower- tintiow: DIRECTIONS FOR BINDING. The pase Zs oe alas should be bound first: they are is. The red in mbe sheild follow : iyo are = ged The Index is paged in continuation of the Proceedings. Plates ae lv- Pe) ys Vi-vii ,, Plate _—viii ,, Plates “1X-xiv ed e pages 0: i-ii1 to face Pee 50. 94. or all to be es at the ee of the volume. the Proceedings consecutively in roman numerals. LIST OF PAPERS IN THE JOURNAL, ABpu’L Watt, MAULVI. Page The Etymology of “ Ranchi”’ ... vee evn a oe Axspus Satam, Mautvi, M.A A short Note on the Qadam Rasul Building at Balasore om 31 ANNANDALE, N., D.Sc. Diagnosis Of a living species of the Genus Diplonema (Psychodid a eve see cee ore one 553 BANERJEE, RAKHAL Das, See RakHat Das BANERJEE, BANERJEE, Gopin Lat. See Gosin Lat BANERJEE. BEVERIDGE, H. The Babarnama Fragme eee sae “a int 39 The date of the Salimi Bon me es pa xia Bruagt, Pav. Proposals for a Standard es for hice gee Countries .. 489 Recent Plant Immigrants ove «oo 608 Burkitt, I. H. Dioscorearum novarum veal queedam (with D. Pratn)... 447 sir we dt Pollination of Flow niIndia. Note No. 5. Some meeerins in the Sikkim Himalay 179 Wubi's m Pike Pollination of Flowers in India. Note "No. 6. The Spring Flora in aa Simla Hills sen 197 CHAKRAVARTI, MoNMOHAN. ‘See MonMOHAN CHAKRAVARTI. CHAKRAVARTI, NiLMANI. See NILMANI CHAKRAVARTI. Das Gupta, Hem Cuanpra. See Hem Cuanpra Das Gupta. De or Dey, MAHENDRANATH. See MAHENDRANATH Dey, Gopin Lat BANERJEE, PANDIT. Hindustani-English Vocabulary of Birds (with Lieut.-Col. D. C. PHILLOTT) a vie Sis ee HARAPRASAD SAsTRI, MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA, M.A, A Kharosti Copperplate Inscription from Taxila ... ee ae Hem Cuanpra Das Gupta. Geological Notes on Hill sie Bice { inclnding 4 the ine rang? _ in Comillah District) 34e Hirst, F. C., I.A. Page The Kosi River, and some lessons to be learnt from it we = 468 Hooprr, D. Fat of the Himalayan Bear—Ursus so tii bilge nae Js 33 Oil of Lawsonia alba, Lamk, as és 35 HowE Lt, E. B., I.C.8. Some Songs of Chitral = oe a ae OSL Irvine, WittraM, I.C.S. (retired). The Later Mughals ‘aa . . 511 Kayes, G. R. Notes on Indian Mathematics. No. 2, Aryabhata ... ta sid The use of the Abacus in Ancient India ae ‘ive ae 293 KUNJAVIHARI NYAYABHUSANA, PANDIT. An para list of Jaina MSS. belonging to cs emai n the Oriental Library of the Asiatic Society of Bengal 407 Leake, H. Martin, M.A. Studies in the ee Breeding of the Indian Cottons— an introductory note es : 13 Littte, C. Note on the calm region in the atmosphere above no aden which, during the cold season, is at a height of 3,000 fee 43 MAHENDRANATH De or Dry, M.A., B.Sc. On Rationalization of Algebraical Equatio: we Oe On some Reciprocal Relations of Curves ‘aid Surfaces. wa Te MoNMOHAN CHAkRAvVARTI, M.A., B.L., M.R.A.S. Certain disputed or doubtful events in the pred of Bengal, uhammadan Period, Part I vee E61 Certain unpublished drawin ngs of Antiquities in Orissa and Northern Circars (with two = phs) 299 Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal ... es va RET MUKHOPADHYAYA, SyAmMpDAs, See SYAMDAS MUKHOPADHYAYA, Neoai, PANCHANAN. See PANCHANAN NEocI, NiInMANI CHAKRAVARTI, M,A, Pala Inscriptions in the Indian Museum ... ove eo. 101 Norman, H. C. Gandhakati, the Buddha’s private Abode 1 mg Historical Documents and the ecedsn Inseription ‘of 7 The Savon Sahajata ‘of the Buddha ues See 95 PANCHANAN NeEoct, M.A aa of oma? solution to Metallic Copper. A method of depositing a shini res mirror-like Film of Core on glass vessels ... 347 Petrig, D. _ Translation of one of the Tardiyat or poems on Sport of Abu Nu’as, the poet-jester of pe Court of Harunu’r Rashid di Lieut.-Colonel D. C. PHILLort) Prain, D. Dioscorearam novaram Descriptiones quaedam (with I. H. BURKILL) ae me or eek is PHILLoTT, Lient.-Colonel, D. ©. Eastern Hoods for Hawks Bes -English Vocabulary of Indian Birds (with Pandit Gos Ban “a Note on the D oar ae te Note on the B Piveerine ‘rao ‘(Paleo peregrinus) ae The Shrine of Taunsa zi Translation of a sag re Ab’ 1 Fazl Translation of one of t rdiyat o r poems on Spor rt of A a bes. she poet. jester ey the Court of Harunu’r Rashid (with If) Rakaat Das BANERJEE. Notes on Indo-Scythian Coinage (with two plates) ... Ray, P. G.,:D.Se; On = pteatacgon: and acceleration in the dissolution of Mercury n Nitric Acid in the presence of minute tracts of Ferric Nitrate ain Manganous Nitrate Ray, SARADARANJAN. See SARADARANJAN Ray. Ross, Dr. EH. D. Fresh Light on the word “ Scarlet ”’ E Sea SARADARANJAN Ray, Prof., M.A. The Age of Kalidasa Satis CHANDRA VIDYABHUSANA, MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA, M.A., Ph.D. A descriptive list of sbi “a so Madhyamika Phidwopny; No, 1 Some rare Sanskri asia Lexicography and Prosody, aa yin Thibet, No. Two ates Maggy yeage $43 Lieut. yar Stuart H. Godfr rey e for ing away evil ag coors and the other for ieswciiing totaal Surrazi, M. K. Note on a Persian Charm a a: a Si Symapas Muxcwopapuyaya, Prof., M.A. ‘ Nacht a of Osculating Coni eral Theory of ceeuedinn Coins (second pape r) Calibotgioat ‘Theory © of a Plane Non- ore e Arc, Finite as well as Infinitesimal # Page 103 327 Taytor, Gro. P. Numismatic Supplement, No. IX. ‘‘ Catalogue of the Coins in the Indian Museum, including the Cabinet of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,” Vol. Il.—Mughal Emperors of India, b y Nelson Wright, I.C.8. wee ise Numismatic Supplement, No. X. The date of Salimi Coins— a Rejoinder ... 4 sais Ae VANAMALI VEDANTATIRTHA, Quotations of the Bhasapariccheda VeDANTATIRTHA, VANAMALI, See VANAMALI VEDANTATIRTHA. VeENIS, ARTHUR. Note on a Buddhist Inscription from Hasra Kol, Gaya YoGESACHANDRA, SHASTRI, SAMKHYARATNA- VEDATIRTHA, PANDIT. Lakshmee Puja Youne, A. W. The Jew’s Harp in Assam Page ce ~T JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. WOte iV, INO. t. JANUARY, 1908. ISIRWILEAMJONES| ical ll LA ® \ MDCCXLVI-MDCCX¢ CALCUTTA : PRINTED aT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE = ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET. Issued 20th February, 1908. List of Officers and Members of Council OF THE _ ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL” For the year 1908. President : The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L., D.Sc., F.R.S.E. ee : Vice-Presidents : T. H. Holland, Esq., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S. 2 soca, Ph.D., D.Sc. d Shastri, M.A. Secretary and Treasurer: General Secretary :—Lieut. Colonel D. C. Phillott. Treasurer :—J. A. Chapman, Esq. Additional Secretaries : _Philological Secretary :—Lient. Colonel D. C. Phillott. Natural History Secretary :—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A. Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc., C.M.Z.S. Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhiisana, M.A. Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I.M.S. Numismatic Secretary :-—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S. Other Members of Council : T. H. D. La Touche, Esq., B.A., F.GS. Harinath De, Esq., M.A. J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A. Lieut.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan, M.D., I.M.S. Hf. G. Graves, Esq. Lieut, Colonel G. F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., I.M.S, Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.D. Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq., M.A., LL.D. : JOURNAL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. New Series. Vol, IV.—1908. o CRAG - aN Pe Gandhakuti—the Buddha’s Private Abode. By H. C. Norman. The object of this note is to determine from an examination of Pali and other sources what precisely a Gandhakuti is. The question is an interesting one, both because anything that throws light on the Buddha’s habits as a private individual is welcome to the biographer contending with the difficulties of extracting the particles of truth from the masses of legendary fiction, and because students of epigraphy have been confronted with the term and will probably often meet with it again as more relics are unearthed by the patient labours of the archeologist. e gongs ll ae pika (to begin with the definition of the standard Pali Kosha) says: Gandhakuti—Jinassa vasubhavanam “The perfumed chamber of the Jina.’ This is repeated by Childers s.v. = far is this definition borne out by Pali docu- ments! The Sumaiigale-Vilaaini 5 in the Brahmajalasuttavannana gives a clear and apparently authentic account of the Buddha’s daily _and nightly routine. It has been translated by Warren in his “ Buddhism in Translations,” so that only the details in reference to the “perfumed c hamber”’ need be considered here. takiccam). After entering, the Buddha has his feet washed by his special attendant and then, standing on the jewelled apelepnes of the Gandhakuti, delivers a short homily to the Saigha, the members of which receive from him special subjects for meditation ae then 2 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January 1908. disperse. He himself re-enters the “ perfumed chamber,” and, “if he so eine lies down for a time on his right side, like a lion. This terminates the first portion of the afternoon. During the forth on the world. In the third part the people living near the nastery in which the Buddha happens to be dwelling come in their best clothes, bringing perfumes, flowers and so on. Then the Buddha goes to the Dhammasabha and delivers an apposite harangue on Dhamma to the assembled multitude ; after which the people pay him their respects and go. This ends the afternoon duties (pacchabhattakiccam). Thereafter, if he desired to bathe, he would enter the nahana-kotthaka or bathroom, and his special attendant would get ready for him the Buddha-seat in the dhakuti-cell Neopet ardor After telling us how the Bhagava passed the first two watches of the night sitting on his special seat, the Biographer informs us that the last watch was divided into three parts. During the first, being tired with so much sitting, he would pace up and down, In the second part i gandhalutin pavisitva dakkhinena passena sato sampajdno sthasey- yam kappet:.” In the third part the Buddha rises to survey the world and find out who, through meritorious deeds in the time of a Ce Buddha, has made himself deserving of reward. the 15th section of the same work (p. 7 of the P.T.S. edition) occurs a paragraph so interesting that I translate it in toto. It describes the doings of Ananda upon his visit to Savatthi with a md of five hundred monks after the Parinibbina of the Tathagata. The inhabitants come out to meet him wit umes, garlands, and the like, “ Reverend Ananda,” say they, “ formerly you used to come with the Blessed One, but now where have you left the Buddha to come here ?” Uttering remarks of this kind they wept, anda mighty lamentation arose like to that on the day of the Parinibbana of the Blessed Buddha. “ Thereupon the venerable nanda having consoled the multitude with a homily dealing with the aaeinetcney: of es and such like entered the Jetavana and he Gandhakuti once dwelt in by him of the ten powers ie ee vasitagandhakutim) opened the door, took down the chair and dusted it thoroughly, swept out the Gandha- kuti, threw away the see of the faded garlands, moved about the chair and the bed and then put them back in their proper Una ~ ane icera all the round of duties that had to be per- ed i e lifetime of the Blessed One. And whilst he was air nce pry at the times for sweeping out the bathroom, setting the water ready and so on, he would salute the Gandhakuti and say: ‘‘ Lo, Blessed One, now is your time for washing, now is the time for expounding the Law, now is the time for haranguing the mendicants, now is the time for lying down like a lion, now i i on. In such ways as this, he performed his tasks weeping bitterly. This was because — arose in his heart through his being acquainted with the mbrosial essence of the host of virtues (read gunaganédmatarasa— fiiutdya) of the Blessed One, and likewise because he was not yet Vol. IV, No. 1.] Gandhakuti—the Buddha’s Private Abode. 3 [N.S.] freed from the passions (not yetan Arahat), and because his heart was melted at the memory of their kindnesses to one another in countless hundreds of thousands of births.” These two passages point clearly tothe Gandhakuti being the private “study” of the Buddha, and the mention of the withered garlands helps to explain the prefixed ‘‘Gandha.” Let us next look at the Jataka-Book (ed. FausboU=F. J. n F. J. I. 92 we read that when Anathapindika built the Jetavana he had made in its middle the Gandhakuti of Dasabala (majjhe Dasabalassa gandhakutimn karesi). Round it were separate dwellings for the eighty elders with other residences with single the teacher returns accompanied by mendicants to his Vihara. e mendicants have completed their daily tasks, “ having risen from his seat he stood in front of the Gandhakuti and harangued the assembly of mendicants, Then having told them fit subjects for meditation and dismissed the meget he entered the Gandhakuti redolent with sweet-smelling perfumes (surabhi- gandhavasitam gandhakutim), and lay down like a Tae on his right side.” A discussion arising among the monks on the day’s doings, the Buddha _ hears the noise of their talk, _rises and hohe the perfumed Gandhal ee what is the matter. This, by the way, is av ery common ‘motif i in the = atakas and in the Dhammapada Commentary, Other examples e F. J. 16 Sdyanhasamaye Satthari surabhigandhavasitaya sannipatehiti Seas bhakiche gandhakutiparivene enone va dhéisanam ; III. 67 gandhakutiparivene nistdi; V. 337 gandhakutito nikthamite, so 382; V. 413 ee gan ndha- came to the portico which had been built by Prince Jeta at a cost of nine crores, he asked: “ ba oe the palace al Bh Samana said, “his Gandhakuti is incomparable" babar nama appameyya). Hearing this he said: “‘ Who can dispute with such a Samana ?” and ran away. To turn to the Commentary on the Dhammapada. Here we have a passage: Rev ‘atatihero pt Satthu dgamanam vated ame ganthakutim mapetva p ahca kutdgarasatani paca can ikama patica vathitthanc dveaeiabawettet ca mapest, which shows bat 43 to 4 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1908. construct a Gandhakuti was a matter of the first importance when In the commentary on verse e meet with an interesting story. A certain malakara is in the habit of taking King Bimbisara flowers every mornin he meets the Buddha and does ne day Paja to him elder the flowers, which adhere to the Buddha's person. The king is pleased, and rewards the gardener with a arabe a aor (a gift of eight of everything). The Buddha urns to the monastery and makes for his Gandhakuti, at the porch of which all the flowers q mea off. Afterwards the monks make a great ado about the wonderful event. The Buddha hears them from his Gandhakuti and goes by one of the three ways going to the public hall to enquire what is up—Sattha gandhakutito nikkhamitva tinnam gamandnam atiatarena gamanena dhammasa- bham gantva. It would be interesting if archwologists could tell us something sbi these. “three ways” and whether they lead fro andhakuti direct to the public hall itself. So much seems to be facta from our evidence that the Gandhakuti was: (1) The private dwelling-place of the Buddha. (2) A structure standing in the middle of the monastery, with a stair leading up toit. Great care was taken to make both building and stair as splendid as could be. (3) He x a of floral ieee which gave it its et perfume and its Pali name This seems to be borne out by the passage rsonigar from the Dulva aiid Rockhill in Griinwedel’s “ Buddhist Art” (Eng. tr.,.p. 46): “On the door of the Buddha’s special apartment gandhakéti—read gandhakuti—“ hall of perfumes”) a Yaksha holding a wreath in his hand.” This points to the connection with flowers. Again Vakpati in line 319 of his Gaiidavaho says :— naufaa waste gala qe aveaSt Commentator aaget— wagawe. The Indian Anti wary IX. 142-3 has a review on Dr. Rajendralalamitra’ 8 book on i e where, commenting prusade, reviewer says: “ Gandhakatt isa temple i in which is an image, ee ‘a receptacle for aromatics.’” (R.’s version). From what we have seen above, the reviewer does not seem to be justified in his strictures, even thongh on the same page we have: tena gandha- kuti La pct aig aceen vihita. Containing an image is an accident not a property of a Gandhakuti. It is quite probable that after the Teacher’s death the word might come to connote a shrine within a monastery in which an image of the Buddha might be set up and later perhaps a shrine containing images of the Buddba and his two principal disciples Sariputta and Moggallana (v. Griinwedel, p. 182). in fact, mae the nearest? og a have become what in Pali is called a patimagharam “ the ll in a Buddhist temple which ea the pray statue of Buddha, a (Childers s. v.). wrcoie 3 eee el sacar mam Vol. IV, No. 1.j] Gandhakuti—the Buddha’s Private Abode. BY [N.S.] The word also occurs in a position of importance in the now famous “ Mahipala ” ya * Sarnath. The latest ot SPARS RAO LOL LOO LOOP aA NP FP 0 POLO OA POD at OF 3 a alae eee RU sername — a ht al al apeiniseret 2. Sinhalese Historical Documents and the Maurya Inscription of Sarnath. By H. C. Norman. The following may serve the readers of the J.R,A.S.B. a pendant to the paper, in Volume III of the Journal for i907, ee A. Venis, Esq.: ‘‘Some Notes on the Maurya Inscription at Sarnath.” It is quite evident to anyone reading over the inscription that it is an edict framed to prevent entrance into the Buddhist Order of unprivileged persons who raise schisms in it, and also to ensure strict attention to the keeping of Uposatha days, the sabbaths of the Buddhists. One could also infer from the inscription alone that these things are closely connected—that people had become remiss in their attention to the Uposatha ays, because the Order was becoming itself slack and negligent owing to these pestilent schismatics, who had indeed to be ““unfrocked ” by royal mandate before the evil could be remedied, so esa tga had it become. All this harmonises remarkably at we know from the Sinhalese records, Let us first of vinnam vassasatanam upari Prior vasse sabbe ahauennye satthisahassamatta vihinalabhasakkara hutva antamaso ghasacchadanam pialabhanta labhasakkaram patthaynindih sayam eva munde katva kisayani acchadetva viharesu ce uposathadikammam Pi pavisanti. Sasanass’ abbudahi ca — a kan tha kai ca samutthapesum, chptcanaramabiinake ahosi. nai one ee Asokarame bhikkhusamgham sannipatapesi i, Tasmim sannipatite mayam ugganhapesi, Raja afifiatitthiye pucchitva “na ime bhikbha aiinatitthiya ime” ti fiatva setavatthani datva uppab- bajesi. Tato Raja: Suddham dani bhante saésanam, karotu bhik- ears uposathan ti arakkham, datva nagaram eva ar uae samgho sannipatitva uposatham akasi. Te’ porana 9. Sambuddhaparinibbana dve ca vass asatani ca Atthavisati vassani rajasoko mahipati. 8 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [January, 1908. 10. Vasanto tattha sattaham rajuyyane manorame Sikkhanto so mahipalo sa sambuddhasamayam subham 11. Tasmim yeva ca sattahe dve ca yakkhe mahipati Pesetva mahiyam bhikkh@ asese sannipatayi. 12. Sattame divase gantva sakaramam manoramam Karesi bhikkhusamghassa sannipatam asesato. 13, Te micchaditthike sabbe pucchitva afifiatitthiye Natva satthi sahassani uppabbajesi bhupati. Karotu bhante ’ iccevam vatva therassa bhiipati 15. Samghassa rakkham datvaéna nagaram aaa subham amgho samaggo hutvana tadakasi uposathan ti Tasmim samagame Moggaliputtatissatthero parappavadam maddamano Kathavatthapakaranam abhasi. ‘“ In the 228th year after the Parinibbana of the Perfectly Enlightened One all the heretics, sixty thousand in number, having lost their gain and yee at last getting not even food and clothing, became desirous of gain and honour and so, of themselves, they shaved their heads and po on the orange- -coloured robe and, living in monasteries, even entered upon the performance of the Uposatha and other cants did not hold the Uposatha = six years. Then Asoka, the king of righteousness, was in the 15th year of his consecration. The king being desirous of pu mer ying the religion caused the Order of mendicants to be convened at the Asokarama. When questions, and, finding out that they were not mendicants (bhik- khus) but heretics, gave them white garments and cast them out of the Order. Then said the king: ‘ Now, sirs, is the religion purified ; let the Order of mendicants perform the Uposatha,’ and, having given the Order his protection, he entered the city. The whole of the assembly having met together performed the Upo- satha. And so those of old have said: ‘ Two hundred and twenty- eight years after the Parinibbana of the Perfectly Hnlightened, the king Asoka, the lord of earth, dwelling there for seven days in the pleasant royal pleasure- garden, le earnt the excellent religion of the Perfectly Enlightened, and during those same seven days the king sent two Yakkhos and caused all the bhikkhus in the land to be assembled. On the seventh day he went to his own pleasant temple! and caused the whole priesthood without Seaton to assemble. Then he questioned all the false-believing heretics, and, having found them out, he, the king, 6 sixty thousand from the Order. Then the king said to the elder: ‘ As the Order has been purified, reverend sir, let the Order perform the Uposatha,’ and having given the Order his protection he entered ! The Asokarama which he had caused to be built. Vol. IV, No. 1.] Sinhalese Historical Documents, ete. 9 [N.S ‘J The other verses may come from the old Sinhalese Atthakatha Mahavathsa, which is the source of our Pali authorities, the Dipavamsa, Mahavamsa and Buddhaghosa. Verse 9 is interest- L Chronological note-—One cannot help feeling that if the 256 of the R.S.B. edict is a date, and if 214 or thereabout be taken as the date of i ro t apparently conflicting and yet authoritative sources for knowledge of Indian history. It it noteworthy that the Dipavamsa begins its cl sess the Sambodhi of the Tathagata. On the other hand Vijaya, the first king of Ceylon, landed in Laika in the year of the Parinibbana. Could this have given rise to a confusion of epochs? The difference between 256 and 214 is 42 years. Most of our accounts give 45 as the number of years between Nibbana and Parinibbina. But the learned Haraprasad SAstr, in a letter to Mr. Venis, which the latter has been so kind as to allow me to use, says that ' speaks of a Canton, which fixes Buddha’s death in 486. 486+41=527 527—256=271, while 486—214 gives 272. Is all this mere fortuitous coincideuce ? 10 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Benyal. (January, 1908. | because they said: “We will not perform the ceremony of Uposatha with the heretics.” This gave rise to enquiry anda detailed examination of the whole ane by Asoka, with the assistance of Tissa, son of Mo oggali. The “white garments” mentioned above also occur in Bigandet’s account si Buddhaghosa (“setakani vatthani”), The Dipavamsa and serpin aa do not mention this precise fact, but the Dipavamsa has, p. he eyyasamvasabhik dha naseti linganasanam, which Dr. Oldenberg translates : (the king-—raja in the preceding e Pounhas” (Bigandet). These seem to be the “ odatani ain ” of the edict. The assembly was also held at Patali- putra, which the “ Pata,” of the inscription may be said to represent. And a further coincidence would be furnished by Mr. Venis’s age “bhakhati,” which would give excellent sense, edict (and its equivalents at Allahabad and Sanchi ?) om Uposatha days in order to be inspired with confidence. The religion of the 1 Monier- Williams’ Skt. Dict., p. 1260. Steyasamvasika: One who has stolen into any dwelling in the ped oe character of a monk, Buddh. The Pali ee ae occurs often in Vinaya texts, for the best illustration aha see M avagga I, ed., Oldenberg. The punishment for such an offence is expulsion, ‘ sdiitbion! ”? ace cars ri to the Buddha. Compare Mahavagga II, 36: na theyyasamyasakassa ..... nisinnaparisaya patimokkham uddisitabbam. Yo uddiseyya, patti nomen rs Dipavamsa p. 52, ed. Old een Nikkhante duti iye v: assani —— na bhedo ajayatha sheavavadanans peer Paerten heer patimokkho nates coh ‘iii, Karapento patimokkham amacco ariyanam aghatayi. 3 Itis possible that the first edict for the clergy referred to in the Sarnath inscription was actually set -” near the Asokarama at Pataliputra at the “ samsalanasi,” or the place of meeting of th texts. ea a ea eo 3. Note on a Persian Charm. By M. K. Sutrazi, Persian Instructor, Board of Examiners. Communicated by the Philological Secretary. It has been handed by tradition down from the Imams that whoever looks daily at the following diagram after each of the five daily prayers, and also looking at it on first seeing the new moon, immediately after gazes at the object mentioned in the list below for each month, will be protected from all evil, from the oppression of tyrants, and the magic of magicians; he will pass the month in prosperity, will be free from sickness, be secure from injury from man, and be under the protection of God. After viewing the new moon and looking at the diagram given below, the gaze should be directed at the following objects :— | 1. Muharram “ Gold.” ; 2. Safar “A mirror.” 3. Rabs‘~’l-Awwal “ Water.” 4. Rabi‘*’s-Sani * Flocks.” 5. Jumade-l- Awwal “ Silver.” % 6. Jumad*-s-Sani ‘** An aged man’s face.” 7. Bajab “The Qur’an.” | 8. Sha‘ban ‘A rose.” 9. Ramazan * A sword.”’ 10. Shawwal ‘‘ Verdure.” ll. Zé#'l Qa‘da “A child’s face.” 12. Zu’l Hijjah “The face of a mascotte.”” DIAGRAM. w—ses} | ast | a—_bb ae ae ae Z cee? ye X20 de Buea exe a} wtybe ooo fs us) wie devo (Cae | paneer cue me 77 fue wee ee | - ve oe 4 a) 6S ss ile Po WE ot a Raangne eau janes | sete 4 Si ay Sib | pinks pe 9 pe US cesdtsll coh | Spot eeiee de ly de ly GIy: eae Sis: ob pl cay a sci an i ‘ :. c i 2 Ser es | > S x. = ae) ee See ke x Soe tee x ° ba igelies ee ee fe ae Saal cay wit A atl et : Py fe Poe te a be oe ey oes lect 1 x Seen JANUARY, 1908. The Monthly General Meeting a oe was held on Wednesday, the Ist January, 1908, a G. Tursaut, Esgq., Ph.D., nie. we aeak in the chair. The following members were present :— Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. 1. H. Burkill, Mr. F. Doxey, Major D. Hayward, LMS., Dr. M. M. Masoom, Lieut. Colonel D. t? Phiileté The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. The aoe six candidates were ballotted for as Ordinary Members Babu ees: egy Ghatak, M.A., Deputy Magistrate, Kastern Bengal and Assam, Dacca, proposed by Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastri- Bonkhivaratha: Vedwietia. seconded ge eg arrma padhyaya Satish Chandra Vidyabhusana; Captain [. M. Con Poole, 1.A., Allahabad, proposed by Lieut- Colonel D. Cr Phillott, seconded by Lieut,-Colonel W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S.; Mr. A. N. Moberly, 1.C.S., Sambalpur, sa seep: by Dr. N. Peni oh ‘scat ed by Captain R. BE. Lloyd, 1.M.S.; Dr. H. M. Crake, Plague pores Officer, Gnlengi proposed by Major L. ae a _W. C. lH. g : : dency General Hospital, proposed by Major e, "ioe rs, TMS. seconded by Mr. T. H Holland; and Assistant-Surgeon Upendra Nath Brahmachari, Ist Physician, yee Hospital, Sa ee by Lieut.-Colonel G. F. A. Harris, I.M.S., seconded by Maj Rogers, I.M.S. Adjourned Meeting of the ori was held on Wednes- The day, the 8th . anuary, 1908, at 9-15 Pp G. Tursavut, Esq., Ph.D., CLE. ceieelnens in the chair. The following members were present :— Dr. N, Annandale, Mr, I. H. Burkill, Mr. D, Hooper, Mr. W. W. K. Page, Rev. A. H. Phillips, Lieut. -Colonel D. C. Phillott, Maulvie Abdus Salam, Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastri-Samkhya- ratna-Vedatirtha, Pandit Umapati Dutta Sharma, Mahamaho- padhaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, and Rev. A. W. Young. Fifty-eight ear: were announced. The General Secretary announced that Pandit Rajendra Nath Visiyahtvasiats pea Pandit Promatha Nath Tarkabhusana had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society. ii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (January, The General Secretary reported the death of Sayid Abdul Alim, an Ordinary Member of the Society. The Chairman announced :— 1. That he has received two essays in competition for the Elliott Prize iis Scientific Research for the year 1907. 2. That Babu Parmeshwar Narain Mahatha and Babu Bhupendra Sri Ghosh being largely in arrears of their subscrip- tions have been declared defaulters, and that their se will be suspended in the Meeting Room in accordance with Rule 38. 3. That the elections of Mr. S. Khuda Baksh, a a, Bes Ghosh, Babu Satyendra Nath Bhadra and Miss Mary Corbitt, have become null and void under Rule 9, as they have not paid their admission fees. 4, That he has received a circular from the National the memory of A. Lamarck, in order is memory, and that the Council invites members to subscribe. Subscriptions may be sens to the Treasurer. 5. That Captain R. E. Lloyd, I.M.S., carried on the duties of the Anthropological Secretary foe three months, and that Dr, Annandale resumed the duties on his return. The following papers were read :— Descriptions of a JAM-I-CHIHIL KALTD such as that described in Lane’s Modern Aig ey page 254.—By Lirvt.-Cononet D. C. PuILiort, Secretary, Board of Examiners. on This paper has been published in the Journal for December it, 2. Note on a Persian Charm to be used on first seeing the New Moon.— By M. K. Sutrazi. Communicated by the Philoloyical Secre- tary. 3. Sinhalese Historical Docwments and the Mawrya Inscription of Sarnath.—By H. C, Norman 4, The Babarnima Fragments.—By H. Buverivae. This paper ba be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. Shrine of Tawnsa.—By Lievr.-Cononen D. C. Puiiort, Secretary, Board of Examiners. 6. Noteon Indian Mathematics, II.—Aryabhata.—By G. R. Kaye, This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal 7. -« Studies in the Haperimental Breeding 2 the Indian Cottons, —an introductory Note.—By H. Marrin-LeaKke Sd Rg aT mal aaa SNe ne eee ee a ee ea TS 1908. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. il The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, January 15th, 1908, at 9-15 P.M, Lieur.-CoLtonet G. F. A. Harris, 1.M.S., in the chair. The following members were present :— Dr. Adrian Caddy, Dr. Arnold Caddy, Captain F. z Connor, I.M.S., Dr. H. M. Crake, Lieut.-Col. F. J. Drury, I.M.8., Dr.O. M. Eakins, Dr. H. Finck, Dr. H. C. Garth, Dr. W.C. Hossack, Dr. E, A. Houseman, Dr. W. W. Kennedy, Captain M. Mackelvie, I.M.S., Major J. Mulvany, I. 7 S., Captain J. G. P. Murray, I.M.S. , Major : O’Kinealy, I.M.S., r. J.B. Panioty, Dr. T. F. Pearse, Lieut. White. I.M. 3. ‘ad Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., Honorary area Visitors :—Dr. G. C. Chatterjee, Dr. H. C. M. Douglas, Dr. C. H. Elmes, Dr. Faulkner, Dr. 8. B. Ghosh, Lient. G. H. Richard, R.A.M.C., Captain G. B. Riddick, R.A.M,C. The cna of the last meeting were read and confirmed. A men of imperforate anus in a child was shown by Captain y sets I.M.S. The following paper was read :— “The Value of the Ipecacuanha in the treatment of Tropical Hepatitis and the prevention of Liver Abscess.’-—By Captain J. G. pape y, I.M.S. (with lantern slides). good discussion followed in which the following joined : saa -Col. Harris, Dr. Arnold Caddy, cone — Lieut.-Col. Drury, Major L. Rogers. Ca — Murray replied. Dr. G. C. Chatterjee’s paper ‘“ Ona new as for the differen- tiation of the Bacilli of Typhoid Group” was postponed until the next meeting for want of time. LP? PD wee ees eee ees PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839. Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Spas! Memoirs, Vol. 1, efc., 1905, ete. ‘ Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904. Journal and Proceedings [N. 8.], Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete. Centenary Review, 1784—1883. Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, etc, A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street, Caleutta - PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS. (2) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which are held on the first Wednesday in each month except in September and October. (b) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member- — ship. (c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society during the hours they are open to members. : (d) To have personal access to the Library and other public ee rooms of the Society, and to examine its collections. , (e) To take out books, plates and manuscripts from the Library. (f) To receive gratis, copies of the Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs of the Society. : (g) os fill mca office in the Society on being duly ee . TRB Scents ing - ogee Not on a Pane Charm —By M. K. Sm IRAZI, Porsion In- _structor, Boar Examiners. Communicated by the — in ‘the Haperimental Breeding of the ian. Cottons— . an introductory no —By H. Martin Leake, MACS The Shrine of Taunsa.—By Lisvt.-Cotonet D. C. Purttorn, _ Secretary, Board of Examiners ... ve eS | : Proceedings for January, 1908 ate ee det i Proceedings of the Medical Section for January, 1908 jee oe Ae co JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL MOLL VINO. 25 FEBRUARY, 1908. 28 2 ome : SIRWILLAMJONES | CALCUTTA: PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE | ASIATIC socIETY, 57, PARK STRERT, CALCUTTA. . List of Officers and Members of Council OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL | F 2 For the year 1908. President : The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Dente Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L., D.Se., F.R.S.E. Vice-Presidents : ; = H. Bolland, Esq., D.Se., F.G.S., FRS. Thibau aoe C.LE., Ph.D., D.Se. | c= : -Mahamahop . Ja Harivcanud Bhastes 1.4. 7 : ‘isa: Colonel =e F A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., I.M.S, Secretary and Treasurer : General Secretary :—Lieut. Colonel D. C. Phillott. Treasurer :—J. A. Chapman, Esq. i Additional Secretaries : ‘Philalogicnl Secretary : :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D. Natural History Seeretary:—I. H Burkill, Esq., M.A. Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Hsq., D.Sc., C.M.Z.S. Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D __ Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I.M.S, _ Numismatic Secretary -—-H. N. Wright, Esq., I.C.S. Other Members of Oouncitl : = T. H. D. La Touche, Esq., B.A., F.G. S. Harinath De, Esq. * M. A. om Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A.y B.L. all = al-Mamun coerce! Gas MLA., LL. Dd. 6. A Short Note on the Qadam Rasul Building at Balasore. By Mavivi.Anpus Satam, M.A. (Presidency Magistrate, Oalcutta.) have seen a copy of a Persian sanad which lends colour, in some measure, to the above popular belief. The sanad i tion purports to have been granted by Nawab Muhammad ‘agi Khan referred to above, and is dated 24th Shawal 1137, Ami . year, which corresponds to 1730 A.D. In this sanad Nawab Muhammad Taqi Khan notifies to the “ Amils, Chowdharies, Qannoongos of Perganah Soonhat, Sarkar Raamna, included in 1akla Balasore Port, adjoining to the south of the Province of Bengal,” that he has granted jagirs of about 30 batis, 12 mans out of his purchased lands in Rakha Patna Korea, Khodanda, Mauzas Bahal, Bendoo, Balipal, etc., to certain functionaries con- nected with the Qadam Rasul building, for due performance of their respective duties. The Balasore Qadam Rasul building is quadrangular in shape and is said to cover 8 mans of land. There are four gateway rooms, intended to afford shelter to travellers; two of these still remain, whilst two others have crumbled down. The archway at the Khan (a past Governor of Orixsé in the days of Nawab Ali Vardi Khen) is given in the Sier ul-Mutakberin and also in the Riyaz-us Slatin, He was a man of capacity. resource'u’s and énergy. He subdued and conquered the old Hindu toch of Tipperah, whilst serving at Dacca as Diwan of Murshid Quli oe 32 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908.] Khan II (son-in-law of Nawab Shuja ud-din), (See my Trans., Ri- yaz-us Salaiin, pp. 301 and 3vU2 ) He came with his old master in the same: apacity to Cuttack, when the litter succeeded Nawab Mubammid Tagi Khan as Governor or Nazim of Ori i-sa, and vigor- ously administered the Province of Orissa, Dissenxiovs, how- ever, broke ont between Nawab Ali Vardi Khan (Nawab of Beigel) and Mir Habit’s master, Murshid Quli Khan I] ( Nazim of Orissi), culminating in a batile at Balasore, in which the latter was defeated, and, in consequence, had to flee from Orissa to the Dakhin. Mir Habib now resolved to avenge the defeat of his old master, and, with this object in view, took a course which eventually proved suicidal and short-sighted. He flung himself into the arms of the Mahratta freebooters of Berar, became their guide, friend and philosopher, and led them to invade and harry repeatedly the fair provinces of Orissa and Benval for a period of the end a peace was patched up between Nawab Ali Vardi Khan and the Mahrattas, and, under its terms, Habib- ullah Khin became the Governor of Ori issa (nominally under Nawab Ali Vardi, but actually under the Mahrattas ). Habib- ullah’s trinmph was sho:t-lived, as all such triumphs in-pired by such unworthy moti:es gvnerally are; he was soon after invited to » feast by the Mahratta leader Janoji (son of Ragiuji Bhonsla), who did not ecugls to treacherously wurder his old guide, friend and sara ee! wou d add that Nawab Muhammad Taqi Khan, who en- et ats properties in connection with ihe Balasore Qadam Rasul building, and who is popularly supposed to be its founder, lies buried not here, but in the Qadam Rasnl boil:ling of Cuttack. Tie following inscription evists on a slab affixed to the Man- solenm of Sayid Habibullah Khan in the Balasore Qadam Rasul builuing :— Translation of inscription. ‘Death of Sved Habibullah Khan (on whom be ay !), son of Sved Ahmad Shustani, on 24th Shawal 1165 Hijri.” [Note—A.H. 1165 coresponds to A D. 1755 5. | In concluding this short note, I may mention that, whilst at Balasore, | aegis the sympathetic interest of the then Co:lector, Mr. porto . LCS., in regard to the renovation of this old his- toric buil. linus. but, before the work of repair and renovation was compl-ted, both Mr. Egerton and myself lef: the district. May I, therefore, commend the subject of its repair to the Direc- tor of Arel:ology in Bengal, as this building, like the Qadam Rasul building at Cuttack, deserves to be treated as a historic land-mark in Orissa. EE i re Fat of the Himalayan Bear—Ursus torquatus, Wagner. By Davip Hooper, Bear’s has enjoyed a considera)le reputation for several years in Knrope, where it has been used as a pomade for the hair. The article, however, sold under this name is chiefly made of animal and vegetable fats, without having any connection with the u:sine family. In India bear’s fa is sought after for its supposed medi- samp'e of the rn ‘obtained From Kangra was shown at the Punjab Exhibition in Lahore in 1864, and a specimen from the Kumaon Hills was sent to the Amst-rdam Exhibition in 1883. The fat of this animal is occasionally referred to by travellers. Dr. A. L, Adams ( Wanderings of a Naturalist in Iudin. Edinburgh, 1867) alindes to the capture of a bear in Ka-hmir and ti e coliectionof a considerable quantity of grease. He observed that the external fat was always preferred to that of the interna! parts. It was noticed th»t the fat from the region of the kidney had a strong smell of urine which the shikaris said no refining would remove. Jn the Diary of an Intian Officer (1865) it is st: ted that the carcase of one animal afforded several bottles of grease * which the ladies found very acceptable.’ The fat is easily refined by heating the fatty tissne in a canl- in rendering lard from the leaf of a Pit and straining while hot through a cloth. Another method is t» «ut up the tis- sue into long strips, place them in a bottle till full, cork down and keep m the sun. The fat melts and rises to the surface like an oil, when it may be decanted. At whine S phasiae o it is almost white in colour and nearly solid. Bear’s grease is burnt in lamps by the poor, and is used for cleaning guns, but it is most appreciated medicinally as an emollient in danas and as @ healing ecmeeete to wounds. brnises and sores y availab sient mst of bear’s fat is one found in an article on ‘ + Hohe curious oils” by L. F. Kebler and G, R, Pancoast [ Proc. Amer. Pharm. Ass 7o0g4, 50, 362]. Is is described ax a pale vellow, es oily liquid at sammer heat, but s-lidifies in cold w er; having a peculi»r odour and a bland taste, It congenled ra 9° C., and had a specitic gravity of 0913 at 15°. It had an acid namber of 3-93, a saponification number equal to 203 4, and an iodine figure of ‘43. This fat was obtained bipe the lank: tee -af the United — but the cinnamon and grizzly bears often furnish the The two sasiplee eaadisie of which are recorded inthe present paper—were obtained from Mussoorie, in the United Provinces. No. 1 was purchased in the Landour bazar, and No. 2 was separated 34 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (February, 1908. | by ether from a small quantity of genuine, though partly decompos- ing, adipose tissue supplied by a shikari. The fatis locally known as Balu-ke-cherbee, and is obtained from the Himalayan black bear GUrena torquatus). Both samples had a yellowish-white colonr, a neid a and a soft, granular and pasty consistence at 21 C. (698° The followi ing constants were obtained :— No.1 No. 2 Specific aoasectia at 50° ws 9OR3 ‘9007 Melting point . Ae Beb? to Be Acid value 421488 33°19 Saponifioation value .. 203'8 204'25 Todine value ii BBV 62°80 Reichert-Meissl winleie es 93 ‘86 The fatty acids afforded the following constants :— _ Percentage ss wc. Oto 93°81 Meltins poin ae me 40° Saponification value .. 205°64 207°37 Todine value ‘ a ee ae 62°98 The fats possessed no distinct drying properties The fatty acids of the second sample were mae ina into lead salts, and, by means of ether, were separated into two portions, yielding 59°1 per cent, of soluble, and 40°9 per cent. of insoluble acids. ‘Ihe soluble fatty acids formed a yellowish liquid oil hay- yan iodine value of 82°36 and an acid. value of 198°34, The ingoluble fatty acids were white and crystalline, melting at 54°, and possessing an acid value of 214°84. recrystallisation from alcohol the solid fatty acids yielded a small quantity of crystals melting at 70°, corresponding to stearic acid. It would appear from the above constants that the fat of the Himalayan bear consists chiefly of olein ava zee and agrees in many of its properties with lard or pig’s f NNN PBDI OOS Nt EMR a 8. Oil of Lawsonia alba, Lamk. By Davip Hooper. Lawsonia alba, Lamk., oe henna plant a Mareone Asia, is known as mehndi throt ighou t India, where s found wild or cultivated. The most impor ver use of Sane is as an article of the toilet, the leaves being a for staining the nails, hands and Sie and for dyeing the n Sir George Watt's “ Cientihe of Economic Products” it is viabed that the seeds yield an oil of which little is known. Since the oil is not referred to in ‘Dr. M. C. Cooke’s “ Oils and oil- seeds of India,” or any more recent work, efforts have been made by the Reporter on Economic Products to obtain a supply of the seeds for examination. Last year the Superintendent, Govern ment Botanical Gardens, Saharanpur, forwarded a few pounds of the seeds, and they were analysed in the Industrial Section of the Indian Museum The seeds are contained in a capsule of the size of a pepper- corn, and consist of angular grains of a cinnamon-brown colour, with no pronounced taste or smell, and 1°5 to 2 millimetres long, One hundred seeds weighed only 0°073 gram or 1°126 grains They were found on analysis to contain the following prin- ciples :— Moisture is it Are Oil (by ether) we) D deere ore ip gw oe Ee ee ee po ee ee a 8 Z g Pa uw - w Ig - g-@ “4 oe. “ee rrr, © ee } ues, er a—tia ae et wile wl—ils .,—« a - - 7 5 2 a = a id C Y oor, 644, + se - U—aS glbvls # THO Sb ky = - a o 2 I EN ee 10. The Babarnama Fragments. By H. Beveriner. In Iminsky’s edition of the Babarnéma and in Pavet de Cour- teille’s translation therefrom, the authentic memoirs are followed by some chapters which give an account of the last years of Babar’s life and also contain notices of his officers and of some contemporary poets. The authentic memoirs break off in the beginning of 9386 A.H. 1529, or about fifteen months before Babar’s death, and the Fragments carry on the narrative down to his illness and death. They also give some details about the victory of Khanwa and other events of the year 933-36 —matters which are also described in the authentic memoirs. In the latter, however, though Babar gives an account of the preparations for the battle, he does not give us in his own words any description of the victory, and presents us instead with the grandiose Bulletin of Shaikh Zain. Dr. Teufel has shown in an elaborate paper in the D.M.G. has also argued with great ability and learning that the Frag- ments cannot be authentic, as their Turki is different from, and inferior to, Babar’s compositions. There can be no doubt that Abu-l-Fazl’s account and the Fragments either derive from one common source, or that one of them is a translation of the other, and Dr. Tenfel has pointed out that Iminsky had also observed the coincidence between the two. Ilminsky, apparently, has des- cribed the corresponding passage of Abi-1-Fazl as occurring in the introduction to the Ain-Akbari, but by this he clearly means the historical part of the Akbarnaima, which is often spoken of, and was regarded by Abi-I-Fazl himself, as an introduction to the Ain-Akbari on “ Institutions of Akbar.” The interesting question is, who was the author of the Frag- ments, or, if they are not original compositions, who translated into Turki the Persian of Abi-1 Fazl? Possibly the first part of them that, namely, in which the first person is used, was written by Babar himself, though if so it is extraordinary that it does not occur in the Haidarabad MS. of the Turki memoirs, or 1 the Per- sian translation ascribed to ‘Abdu-r-Rahim. But the whole of the Fragments cannot be Babar’s, for they record his death. Ss. part must be an addition made to complete the biography on the same principl+ as Timnur’s memoirs have been rounded off with notice of his death. pare A My own impression is, and long has been, that Babar athe grandson, Jahangir, is the author of the Fragments, or rather a : translation into Turki of the account on the Akbarnama; an 40 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (February, 1908. think that Dr. Teufel would have thonght so too, had he been aware of the passage in Jahangir’s memoirs, which says that he wrote with his own hand four chapters, or parts of Babar’s memoirs, ‘Ihe passage is thus translated in Elliot and Duwson’s Sela i India, Vol. vi, p. 315 :— * With the denser of acqniring information about the history of ee! I used to res ee th ayi at Babari which, «ll except four parts (juz%), w rit- ten with nis s cAinbae’ xyown hand Me comple oe 1e work, I copied t anion rohit (ajz@ myself, and at tre end [ added! some — raphs in the ‘Turkish langnage to show that they were periree by me. Although I was brought ap in Hindustan, yet 1 am not deficient in reading and writing Turki. The impression above referred to has recently been ep by my finding from the excelent British Museum MS, Or 3276, . 69°, tha: in most of the other MSS. of the Tazuk Jalan and in Saiyid Ahmaw’s imprint an important word has been omitted from the passage. According to them, Jana ngir’s words are Magur chahar juzi ke anra bu khat khwud navishtum, “ xcept four chapters (or parts) which I wrore with my ses hand.” But in Or. 3276 the words are Mugar chuhar jazu yum,* anra bu khat khud nuvishtum. ‘ But four chapte s were missing (or wanting), (and) these | wrote with my own hand.” | suggest that the four miss- ing chapers here spoken of are the Fragments or, at lea-t, those portions of them which Babar ec uld not possibly have written, If Jahanvir wrote them, their absence from the Haidarabad MS. and from ‘Abdu- r-Rabim’s translation is explained. We know from the Tazak Jabauyinri that Jahangir was well acquaimted with the Akbainama, and tiat though he killed the author, he never scrupled to copy his descriptions. What then more likely than that te should desire to show his knowledge of Turki, aud to complete his aucestor’s book by finishing the biography which had breken off abruptly more than a twelve month before Babar’s death? I think, too, that the Indian and Persian expressions in the Fragments are better explained by the hypothesis that the Frag- ments were written by Jahangir than by Dr, Teufel’s idea tiat they were composed by a Sart or un Uzbeg in order to make his manuscript more valu able Lt will be observed that Jahanuir does not clearly say where and when he wrote the four chapters, The pas sage occurs in the narrative of the second year of his Memoirs, and is included in the acconnt of his visit to Kabul. But be may have com poxed the chapters at anu earlier period, and possibly as an exercise in his school days. It will also be seen that in the translation in Elliot, Jahangir is made to say that he wrote the four parts in order to compete the work. This looks as if the word gum had occurred in the MS. used ees the translator, 1 This is rather an obscure sentence How ie the added words tt was iv Turki if the four parts were also in tne besckas és: I: is written kam in the MS. and it may be kam, that is, ‘‘ short, de- icieut.” seeaesareetnepi te IN Nee lease eS en Fee Vol. IV, No. 2. | The Babarnama Fragments. 41 [N.8.] Another question remains, namely, where did Abi-1-Fazl get his a or about Babar’s last years and about his officers an the f his court? Some of it he got from the Tarikh Rashidi mae from Gulbadan Begam’s Memoirs, but there are other statements, the source of which does not appear. Abf-l-Fazl was writing nearly seventy years after Babar’s death, and it is not likely that he got such facts as the merits of Turki poets from oral tradition, or his own investigations, Like most other Orien- tal writers he borrows, whenever be can, and generally without acknowledgment. I am inclined to think that somebody —per- haps Babar’s secretary, Shaikh Zain—carried Babar’s memoirs down to his death, writing them in Persian, rh that Aba-l-Fazl, who probably did not know Tarki, copied therefrom, Some support to this view is given by Ab@-l-Fazi’s statement that Babar wrote his memoirs down to the time of his departure from this world, ‘This may be mere rhetoric, but if may also contain a real tact, and may refer to that part of the Fragments which is written in the first person. en aoe gaat ae 11. Note on the calm region in the atmosphere above _ Caleutta, which, during the cold season, is at a height of about 3,000 feet. By C. Lirtir. For many years I have had a desire to obtain definite informa- tion regarding the air movements at different heights above us : and at times I have collected items of information which, however, necessity is readily proved by a reference to weather reports and the attempts to forecast the weather during the coming 24 hours. These attempts are on no higher a basis than the mail forecasts which one reads of in the newspapers, depend- ing, as these do, on the telegraphed reports of the departure and probable arrival of the mail steamer. Until other information can be brought in nothing better can be anticipated. Ever since I began to see that more information was necessary towards the solution of weather problems, I have been wonderin how far it is possible to penetrate into the secrets of the air over Calcutta, in a cold season day, say, with blue sky everywhere and not a cloud visible. When there is cloud visible something can strong, and must be held by steel wire, of which they will take out perhaps several miles. They cannot, therefore, be used except in winds of 10 to 20 miles an hour. Such would be useless in Caleutta, except on a few occasions each year, and then they I used them were so still that even the lightest kites with the lightest thread would not zone ap of themselves. They had to be kept continually going | aA 4 jerks with which kite-fliers are familiar. By — oa aa a kept them up at a height of two or three hundred ,u 44 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908. convection current came their way. Then away they went, pulling out string at about five miles ar hour, almost straight up, and soon they were outof sight. I had nothing except the string moving away into space until, perhaps. 2,000 feet had been pulled out. Then it would slacken and | bevan taking it in. On these occasions I was never able to geta pull on the kite ne By the time I had the string in the kite was amongst the t From that fact I inferred that, as soon as the kite ceased tis alk it got into a downward current which br ought it is gret to the ground again. here was one item of information which I obtained from these observations, and it was this: If there were any clond about, there was always one just above one of these convection ascensional currents. The cloud had the appearance of air ri~ing changes take place, that is, at the height of abont 3 ,000 fee One of these being of the nature of a check to the noun con- vection currents which begin near the earth’s surface, the upward current ceases and the downward current begins. Up to the level of the cloud we have an gt ae current in the centre surrounded by descending air on all sides. ile the kite remained in the central part it moved aecnin: when it pial out of that it moved downwards about as rapidly, I don’t suppose the kites I observed ever reached half way to the top. If they had reached as far as the cloud, they would have gone no further. My belief is that at that cloud the movement ends. Watching such small objects in the heat and glare of an Indian summer day meant, I found, that T would soon not be able to see at all. I dep ee discontinued it. the idea remained that it would be possible ve collect Siete information by inexpensive means, I turned my thoughts to paper balloons, and it is some of the information that I have so collected that I propose to put before the Society in this paper. had no thonght of imitating the wealthy meteorologists in other parts of the world, who could send into space a silk balloon with an equipment of self-registering apparatus, trusting to have the balloon, etc., returned by the finder. I had no money for — work, even if there had been much likelihood of such a balloo ever being returned by the astonished Indian finder. All I penn of its position with the best assistance and best instruments avail- able. of these seem easy, but in reality many difficulties arose gas, the provision gas; and, last but not acy tnking observations which would give the position of the balloon at regular intervals. This last 0 could only be done by Raia observers, and the observers be trained. + Pate Vol. i No, 2,] Note on the calm region in the atmosphere, etc. 45 V.8.J I have much pleasure in stating here that 1 am under a great obligation to Mr. James Watson, "Manager of the Gas Works. When, with ihe view of trying how far I vould rely on coal gas to give the elevation I desired, I asked Mr. Watson if he would ao me to inflate some of my balloons in his grounds, he not only h a suitable pipe fixed up, but he said that the gas required oy ine me for eT Wnee purposes would be at my disposal free of charge. believe these observations to be the first of the kind made in Calcutta, I will state in some detail what was done. The balloons used were of four sizes —2, 3, 44 and 6 feet in diameter respectively —made of what is called grease-proof tissue paper. As showing one of the practical difficulties I experienced, I ma calties to reach it which te would not trouble with for ordinary paper. My first consignment was ruined by these penetrating insects, The two eee sizes I used with hydrogen gas, the larger sizes with coal g I found that the six-foot balloons were about of the ‘material and the surface exposed to the un ide also found that the smaller balloons filled with hydrogen gave me almost as much information as the ] ger ones filled with coal gas, The greatest height the large balloons attiined was reckoned by me to be 10,000 feet, and I coud easily reach 4,000 with the two-foot balloon and 6,000 with the three-foot one. The heights given in this paper being all under 5,100, the Faery balloons were of suffi- cient rising power for my present purpos The measurements were made with a er of 3-inch ob- jective. At first I used a ruled glass diaphragm for measuring the size of the image of the balloon, but latterly I have used a micrometer. For all except pie gett small distances the focal length of te telescope may be taken to be 42 inches. i D be the diameter of the balloon in feet. / of the image inches the field aa view of the telescope, y the distance of the Ballet i in feet, we hav. y’ __ 42" Dp’ Be a’ or y=42 = coe feet for a balloon of 3’ diameter, # being wv the number of thousandths of an inch given by the micrometer. he micrometer was an ordinary reading micrometer with the larger divisions in hundredths of an inch. a could be easily subdivided to thousandths or even less. ‘There was. of course, a limit to accurate measurement due to the thickness of the threads of the micrometer and the difficulty of placing t the wires in an accurate a position to a small moving object. but I con- sider I made re iable measurements of the diameter of the image to five thbtenadths of an inch, 46 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | February, 1908. The measurements of the time elapsed, and of the altitude and azimuth circles have latterly been taken and recorded by Babus Rakhaldas Chakravarty, Demonstrator. and Babus Rajani- kanta De‘and Janaki Nath Lahiri, Student-assistants in the Astro- nomical Observatory of the Presidency College. I have also received much ready assistance from Mr. 8. Woodhouse of the Mathematical Instrument Department. From the above it will be seen that a good deal of tronble is involved insuch observations, and that they cannot be made with any pretence to accuracy without fairly extensive preparations, and what is most difficult of all to obtain in this part of the world, skilled pence, not my intention to give in this paper the bes, or even a aaaideable part of the results I have obtained. I hope to have them worked out at leisure, and published elsewhere 5 ‘i have time and opportunity to look up the work done by others in this direction. Here I have little chance of keeping up with the times ; all I can hope for is to keep up with, and perhaps get ahead of, meteorological work in vr e! and its neighbourhood, no very ofty ambition as I understa One definite problem ohh T have had in view for some time is the calm region, a short way up during the cold season. One has occasional hints of its existence. For example, when the captive balloon at Olympia, two years ago, was cast loose for a voyage in space, it moved eastward and rose slowly until it reached this calm region. There it remained as if anchored for a long time. T accidentally saw it in that position and thought it must be fix by some mechanical means, it was so motionless. 1 subsequently saw in the newspapers that it was becalmed. n any ordinary cold weather day, when there is not very much wind, there is no difficulty in obtaining information of the height of the calm region and of the thickness of that layer of se air. One of the first series of observations I obtained at the s works was of a kind characteristic of the first half of the cold len and I will give figures and diagrams showing what the air currents were that sis the 19th December 1907, The former are given in the table immediately following, and the diagrams in Plate [. Imay explain that in the lower curve will be found the horizontal position of the balloon, the scale being 2,000 feet to the inch, with east and south in the usual topographical directions. The position of the balloon in the curve at the various times of observation, that is, at intervals of two minutes. is shown by the numbers at the side of = curve, these being the numbers of the ‘ieee in the ta upper curve in the diagram gives the height of the ‘elhakiy: the corresponding numbers of the observations Thserwk, sede along the base line, and the scale being 2,000 feet to the The observations Nos. 4,5, 6,7 ave of most importance in connection with the subject of this paper. From the observations os Saf TS snap oy ~~ ee a ee ae Vol. IV, No. 2.] Note on the calm region in the atmosphere, etc, 47 [WV.S.] or from the horizontal position curve, it may be readily seen that not only is the air, at the height the balloon was then, at very nearly in a state of rest, but that above 4,000 feet altitude there is quite a different wind direction from what there is below 3,000, In fact the directions are almost diametrically opposite. Between observation No, 4 and No. 5 the wind is from the north-east, and that between No. 5 and No. 6 from the ont west. After passing the 4,000-foot altitude the westerly wind becomes more rapid, a oscillates about a direction a little to the north of we est, that is, up to a height of about 7,000 feet. For higher altitudes the direction tends to become almost due west, but it is very exceptional for the balloons of the size [ ere used, and with the gas at my dis- osal, to rise above 7,600 feet. On one occasion only did the observations indicate a height of about 10,000 feet, and then the balloon was moving eastward. Tas.e I, Table giving — etc., for eign _ 1907, correspond- ing to the curves in Plate I. ae s a : g os = % 2s Fa . od 3 20 a e me > S mo mH = 5 Oo : «sg a > ie hee ae 2 g ae, Beat E S | 8a | Sac 2 a = & = naa o w Bs . eo ° ° oS os 3 “4 a 1 «a © a © oe wa | 3's oe =a | Os = a ey a= oe S|... Boe g 5 2é we: | ps ; os | £2 | & we 'S = 25 ao | See | ae mw Le ae 4 a = ee i) eee | 1 2 3 | 6 7 8 | 8) 0 ee 0 0 0 0 0 1 2 99:0 | E38°S Pe he 1,900 850 1,7 ee 2 4 530 27 3,560 | 1,600] 3,200} 2 3 6 337 70 |24—40 5,600 | 2,300| 5,100}; 3 4 8 29°5 78 26 6. 2,800 | 4, 4 5 10 27:0 80 28 7,000 | 3,300/ 6,200 5 6 12 25-9 "7 |31—30 7,300 | 3, 6,200; 6 on ae 25:9 "3 35 7,300 | 4,200; 6000; 7 8 16 24, 61 37 7800 | 4,700} 6,200 8 9 18 19°7 32 9, 5,100 | 8,200 9 10 | 20 17°5 38 29 | 11,000} 5,500} 9,800} 10 1 22 14:3 33 26 3 5,800 | 12,000; 11 12 24 12°6 24—30 | 15000} 6,100/ 13,500; 12 13 26 10°5 21 21 | 18,000 : 16,500 | 18 14 | 98 $2 17 \17—80 | 23000] 6,700| 22,000] 14 15 | 30 7-5 15 |16—80 | 25,000 | 7,000} 24.000; 15 : 32 7-0 14 |15—80 27,000 7,300 | 26,500 uy 34 6°7 13 28, ’ 18 36 63 14 |14—15 | 30,000| 7,200 | 29,500 18 48 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908. TasLe II. Table giving observations, etc., for January 25th, 1908, correspond- in late IT, g to the curves in Plate | 8 a ETaam eet Ween ee See es ree : Pie We et OE heey a ee oer a Sa = “nk ee Sore ee = 9 ao 2 o ow) aa Bes sti ok 8 3 2g = er es ee 2 | 8 ts “He. | So6 E go [aap ege}- 8 a o & 2 E $ D 31-4 SS ° ° “a © ial er ag 2 Wa Sra: ak ee ae 2 eee Te ed Oe aie det Ae ee alee > aol @ fa A= 3S ae #se| 8 3E : o P= Hes} = go N — oo on e oo 3 =] Zz a Aa ; 2000 : i Dea distances of the balloon Cures for Janzsth 1908 / rom herizontal and de BX wes SSL, | i |_| | = 099 FR008 fee é = 1000 2009 3000) «foto =6$900 ~=E299 7b00 veo gveo 10950 ag = x E = ue ae ih mY, 12, Hindustani-English Vocabulary of Indian Birds. By Lievut.-Cotoner D. C. Puitrorr and Panpir Gor Lau BonnErsek, Board of ERxaminers. In the dictionaries, the names of birds, like the names of plants, are rarely translated correctly. Je rdon, however. is re- what erratic. ‘The following vocabulary has been compiled almost entirely from Je:don and lis spelling has been retained, except in the cases of those words that have been met with by the compilers in the course of reading.. The Urdu and Hindi names only have been extracted. The number against a name is the serial nnmber in Jerdon. Vocabulary of “the Urdu ana Hindi names of birds is compiled from Surgeon- Major T, C. Jer- don’s “ Birds of India.” A Ababil, The Common Swallow (Hirundo rustica, L.). 82. ‘The Common Indian Swift (Cypselus affinis, Gray). tb] 100. Abalt, The Indian Bank Martin (Cotyle sinensis, Gray). 89. Abi, The Large Stone-plover (Esacus recurvirostris, Cuvier), 858 Abi Bara The Large Stone-plover (Esacus recurvirostris, nak Cuvier Ablag “ayn The Pied Starling ‘(Sturnopastor contra, Lin- us). 683, Anton The Rufous-tailed Finch-lark (Ammomanes pheni- cura, Franklin) 758. Agin or ia Ni Singing Bush-lark (Mirafra cantillans, Jer- don Agiya, 7. The ee Bush-lark (Mirafra assamica, McLelland). Alipat Ain Sindh), The Shoveller (Spatula clypeata, Linn.). pemie: i Ghughti, The Brown Fish Ow] (Ketupa ceylonensis, el. 72. Andha Bayla, The Pond Heron (Ardeola lencoptera, Boddaert). 3( : Andhi bebo (i.e., The Blind wey Hodgson’s Frog-Mouth. (Otothrix Hodgsonii caprimulgus, Lin. ). Argul, T =r Bearded Vulture; ‘Golden Eagle’ of the Anglo- Indians (@& aetus niente oe ie a B ies a Bae The Common Swallow (Hirundo rustica, L. 56 Journal of the Asiatie Society of Bengal. (February, 1908. Awank (in Kapurthala), The Night-heron (Nycticorax griseus, Linneus). 937. B Babila, The Common Indian Swift (Cypselus affinis, Gray). 100. — —— ae Eagle), The Dwarf Eagle (Aquila pen- a, Gmel 31. ees or Baers The Short-toed or Social Lark (Calandrella bra ck). 761. dactyla, Temmin Bag-hans "t e., Heron-goose), The Flamingo (Phosnicopterus oseus, Pallas). 944. Baghoda, The Short-toed or Social Lark (Calandrella brachy- da , Temminek). tyla 13 Bagla, eae \ The Pond Heron (Ardeola lencoptera, Bod. Da kana daert). 930. ater y . Matong The aoe Egret (Herodias alba, Linnias). Tor Bahmani fae rae a The Maroon-backed Kite (Halias- tur Indus, Bodd. Bahri, vide Bhyyi. Bakht-titar, The Common — “RNase (Pterocles exustus, Tem- minck). 802. Vide Ban-tita Bamani baya, The Striated Weaver-bird (Ploceus manyar, Hors- field). Bamuni Maina, The Black-headed Myna (Temenuchus jeacla: rum, Gmelin). 687. Banaras, The Black-necked Stork (Mycteria australis, Shaw). 917. Ban-bakraé (i.e., Jungle-goat), pase Himalayan Black Bulbul sipetes psaroides, Vi 444, Ban-bakra, The Rusty-cheeked Sein itanchihhieg (Pomatorhinus erythrogenys, Gould). 405. — The Cheer Pheasant (Phasianus Wallichii, Hardwicke ). Bang-gor (gaur a Hair-crested Stork (Leptoptilos javanica, Horsfield). Ban-murgh, The ear Jungle-fowl (Gallus ferrugineus, Gmelin). 8 Ban-sarr ‘ah, The Black-throated Jay (Garrulus lanceolatus, Vigors). 670, Ban-titar, The Black-throated a Partridge oe tor- queola, Valenciennes). 824; also bakht-tita Bani,a, The Indian Snake-bird (Plotus ered Gmelin). 1008. Bara- bagla, The Large Egret (Herodias alba, Linneus). 925. dna, Th ellow-eyed Babbler (Pyctorhis sinensis, Gmelin), 385. (859. Barsiri, The Stone-plover (OEdicnemus crepitans, Temminck). 8 TNR enna oms regen MERITS LS TE Vol. IV, No. 2.| Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 57 LN.S.] seme aie Bhar-titar), The Common Sand-grouse (Pterocles s, Temminck), 802. Basha (t he female), The European Sparrow-hawk (Accipiter Nis : Boe (the mae), the European Sparrow-hawk (Accipiter sus, Linn. 3 ha The Large es Pllicsadla alba, Linneus). 925. The Spotted-billed Duck ( Anas poscilor-hyncha, Pennant). 3 Batan, The Spotted Redshanks (Totanus fuscus, Linnexus). Battan, Burra, The Grey Plover (Squatarola Helvetica, Gmelin). Battan Chota, The Golden Plover (Charadrius longipes, Tem- inck). 845 Bater, The Black- bre asted Quail (Coturuix coromandelica, Gme- in). 880. Bater Bara, The Large Grey Quail (Coturuix communis, Bona- 29 Baya, Nk Cita tues Wierik eis CPiciowtn baya, Blyth), 694. Baz (the female), The Goshaw k (Astur palumbarius, Linn.). 21. Jurra (male). Besra (the female), The Besra Sparrow-hawk (Accipiter Vir- gatus, Tem. 25. tee Bharak, The Common Snipe (Gallinago scolopacinus, ak Bhanwra, Black Vulture (Otogyps calvus, Scop.). 2. Bhatal (in Muttra), hee Bengal Bush-lark (Mirafra assamica, McLelland). 7 _ Bhimraj or Bring-raj é e., King of the bees), ae Large Racket- tailed Drongo (Edolius paradisens, Lin. *. Bhirirt (in eee a Bengal Bush- bake (Mirafra assa- mica, McLelland), Bhooroo, The White meek = Bulbul (Otocompsa leucotis, Gould). 459. Bhora or Bho- "ara, The Indian Lorikeet (Loriculus vernalis, 15: parrm. ) 5 pee ense or Bhujanga, The Common ps aie _ *“ King- ” of Europeans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieil- lot). 278. Bhurut, The Indian Sky-Lark (Alanda gulgula, Franklin). 767. Bhyr or Bhair, The Snow Partridge (Lerwa nivicola, Hodgson). Bhyri for baht (the female) ; The Peregrine Falcon ( Falco » bachcha (the male) peregrinus, Gmel.). 8. Boot-bur, The Painted Sand-grouse (Pterocles fasciatus, Scopoli) Bor (in Kashmir, The Night-heron (Nycticorax griseus, Lin- 937. neu a Ga Kashmir), The Little Egret (Herodias garzetta, Lin- us). 927 58 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | February, 1908. same 2 for bhuchanga, q.v., The Common Drongo-shrike, The King-crow” of Europeans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieillot). 278. Bukht-titar or Bur-titar, The Large Sand-grouse (Pterocles are- narius, Pallas). 799, Bulal chasm, The Small Minivet (Pericrocotus peregrinus, Lin.). 276. Bulal chasm, The Yellow-eyed Babbler (Pyctorhis sinensis, Gme- lin). 385. peor The Common Bengal Bulbul (Pyenonotus pygeus, Hodg- on). 461. Bulbul, The Common Madras Bulbul (Pycnonotus hemorhous, Gmelin). A462. ee fen ee (The white bird) ) The eee Fly-catcher ng Ru | (re ( itrea paradisi, Lin.). ” at \ (The red bird) Sulgtind Bur, The Bittern (Botaurus stellaris, Linneus). 936. Buri chivt eae The bad mes The Indian Screech-ow! (Strix javanica, De Wurmb). Butimar a "Kapuithala), sa Blue Heron (Ardea cinerea, a. Buza The Warty-headed or Black Ibis (Geronticus papil- Kala losus, ‘'emminck), 942, Bya, The Rose-coloured Starling (Pastor roseus, Linneus). 690. C Chacharz, The Indian Tit-lark (Corydalla rufula, Vieillot). 600. Ohaha, The Common Snipe (Gallinago scolopacinus, Bonap.). Chahan ‘(in Dera Ismail Khan), The Indian Roller (Coracias nn.), 123. indica, Linn. Chak, The Grey and Yellow Wagtail (Calobates sulphurea, echstein). 592. Chak-dil, 'T “% White-throated Fantail (Leucocerea fuscoventris, Fran 291, Chakotra, The Preis: Grey Horn-bill (Meniceros bicornis, Scop. Chakw&@ or aia The Ruddy Shieldrake (Casarea rutila, Pal- las). 954. Uhalotra, The Jungle Grey Horn-bill (Tockus gingalensis, ete’ Chammach buza or Chamcha-buza, The Spoon-bill (Platalea leuco- rodia, Linnzus). 39, Picsite- ‘ies -z, The Alexandrite Parrakeet (Paleeornis alexandri, Lin L: Ohandana (in some parts of India), The Hair-crested Stork (Lep- toptilos javanica, Horsfield). 916. Chandiari, The Hair-crested Stork (Leptoptilos javanica, Hors- field). 916. ase NES ERT TIN SNE Vol. IV, No. 2.) Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 59 (WS) Oheniel or Chandir, The Large-crested Lark (Gulerida cristata, Linneus). 769. itty tin “(in Derajat), The Spotted Owlet (Athene brama, Tem. ). eee: The Grey-headed Lapwing (Chettusia inornata, 1’, an . 854. Charaj or Charz, The Bengal Florikin (Sypheotides bengalensis, Gmelin). Charaz or Charz (in Baluchistan hills near Dera Ghazi Khan), The Lesser Florikin (Sypheotides auritus, Latham), 839. Charchara, The Plain Brown Munia (Munia malabarica, Lin- 03. nzeus ae ( the norte The Saker or Cherrug Falcon (Falco sacer, Schlege Charghela (the sale): The Saker or Cherrug Falcon ( Falco sacer, Schley 10. Chatak, The Pied- crested Cuckoo (Coeccystes melanoleucos, tmel. F > had mer ren “White- throat (Sylvia curruca, Gmelin). 583, v Chir, The Cheer Pheasant (Phasianus Wallichii, Hard- sh ie ) 809. Ohappa or praca s Frogmouth (Otothrix Hodgsonii capri- hippak ulgus, Gray). 106. Chil, The Ubiiuion Kite (Milvus Govinda, Sykes Ohitehil, The Striated Bush-babbler (Chatarrhea caudata, Dua- 8. eril), 43 Ohillu, “The Stone Pipit (Agrodroma campestris, Lin. 602. Chimnaj, The Button-quail (Turnix Sykesii, A. Smith 835 Chindu kh- ‘Salleh i.e., Frog-eater (in Bammu), The Purple Heron (Ardea purpurea), Linneus). 924. Chinjara, The Hair-crested Stork ( erate javanica, Hors- field). 916. Chipkha ¢ or Chippak, (the male, incorrectly female) The Shikra (Micronisus badius, Gmel. 23. Chirchira, The Madras Bush- tak ( Mirafra affinis, Jerdon). 755. Chere The social House Sparrow ( Passer khas (in ae south ) dicus, Jard. and Selby). 706. e Yellow- or Sparrow (Passer fiavicollis, 3%. bP) aa) ra TLL. Chitla or Chitla, The Spotted Dove (Turtur suratensis, Gmelin). Chibaha. The Spotted Sandpiper (Actitis glareola, Gmera " 891. Chorga, The Plain Brown Munia (Munia aay eae eee?) Chughd, The Spotted Owlet (Athene Brama, ma Besra, The Brown Hawk-owl cmrines " scutellatus, aff. ). ; : : Chughd, Jungli, The Jungle Owlet (Athene radiata, Tickell). Chahamar, The Long-legged Buzzard (Buteo canescens, Hodg son). 405, 60 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | February, 1908. Chukor, The Chukor Partridge (Caccabis chukor, Gray). 820 Ohulla “agi The Lesser Florikin (Sypheotides aritus, Latham). Chupka or Chopka, The Spotted Sandpiper (Actitis glareola, Gmelin 891. Churaka, The Little Grebe (Podiceps philippensis, Gmelin). 975; also Pandibi D ee lene s Frogmouth (Otothrix Hodgsonii caprimul- 106. Dabhak (Squat-bird) Hodgson’s Frogmouth (Otothrix Hodgsonii caprimulgus, Gray). 106. Dabhak churi (i.e., Squat-sparrow ), The Black-bellied Finch-lark rrhulanda grisea, Scopoli). 7 Dabki, The Button-quail (Turn ix Sykesii, A, Smith). hil (in Dera Ismail Khan), The Dwarf Bogle caine Pennata, Gmel). Dahak, hee or Dawak, “The White-breasted Water-hen (Gal- linula nicura, Pennant). 907. Coding The Red-headed bunting (Euspiza luteola, Sparr- an), 72 Darya gajpaon (4.e., 2G Ab amg The Oyster-catcher ematopus ostralegus, Linn Dasa or Dasarni, The Bald Coot (Pulica ani Linneus). 903. perdi (Tera in Parnes The Pale Harrier (Cireus Swain- , A. Smith). Dayal or Dayar, The Magpie. -Robin (Copsychus sanlaris, Linn. ). A75. Dew-kéo (in Kashmir), ae Common Indian Crow (Corvus splen- Dhak, The White Mtoe — alba, Belon). 919. Dhan- cape er Malabar Pied Hornbill (Hydrocissa coronata, Bodd ee The Common Grey Hornbill (Meniceros bicornis, cop. ). 5 ie #3 The White-bellied Drongo (Dicrurus ccerulescens, Lin Dhar or : Dank Kowa, The Indian Corby (Corvus culminatus, Sykes 560. Dheri-kowa, The Indian Corby (Corvus culminatus, Sykes). Dhobin i e., the biersviartyeice ig The White-faced Wagtail (Mota- cilla luzoniensis, Scopoli). 590. Dhodhar Gn the Ls. _ jab), The European Raven (Corvus corax, Linne s.) Dhoti, he male), “the Besra Sparrow-hawk (Accipiter virga- Digedall The Red- billed Blue Magpie (Urocissa sinensis, Lin- us). 671. Vol. 1V, No. 2.] Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 61 [N.S.] Diyora, re Black-bellied Finch-lark (Pyrrhulanda grisea, Scop 60. Doda, The pee Raven (Corvus corax, Linnezus). 657. Dokar or The Shell Ibis (Anastomus oscitans, Boddaert). Dokh, The Pelican “Ibis (Tantalus leucocephalus, Gmelin). Dom- kak, The European Raven (Corvus corax, Linneus). Door, The Streaked Wren-warbler (Burnesia lepida, Blyth). Doria-bagla, The Cattle Egret (Buphus coromandus, Boddaert). Dabare: The Tufted Duck ( Fuligula cristata, Ray). 971. Dukul, The Bronze-backed Imperial Pigeon (Carpophega insig- 781. s, Hodgson). Dumbak (in Sindh), The Indian Blue-throat (Cyaneula suecica, Linn.). 514. Dunkul or Doomkul, The Green Imperial Pigeon (Carpophega sylvatica, Tickell). Dumri, The Striated Bush- Babbler (Chatarrhesa caudata, ril). 438, Duri, The Black.bellied Finch-lark (Pyrrhulanda grisea, i 60. poli Dusta, The Gigantic Stork (Leptoptilos argala, Linnewus). 915. F Fakhia (in the south), The Bar-tailed Tree-dove (Macropygia tusalia, turtur, Hodgson 91: is aoe The as Turtle- dove (Turtur Meena, Sykes). > weatla » Chitroka, The Spotted Dove (Turtur suratensis, Gmelin). Pa ihe. The Common Ring-dove (Turtur risoria, Linneus). 7 = Serots, The Red Turtle-Dove (Turtur humilis, Tem- minck). 7 i ees: or tortara, The Little Brown-Dove (Turtur cam- bayensis, Gmelin). Fusshas. The "Crested Serpent- Eagle (Spilornis cheela, Daud.). 39. G Gadri (in Sindh), The Night-heron (Nyeticorax griseus, Linneeus). gis Kane The black Partridge (Francolinus vulgaris, - 929, ns). 818. Ga,e-bagla, The Cattle Egret (Buphus coromandus, Boddaert). 62 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { February, 1908. Gat-kao (in Kashmir), The Pheasant-tailed Jacana (Hydro- phasianus chirurgus, Scopoli Ol. Gairiya, The Small Godwit (Limosa egocephala, Linnexus). 8 | mal Gaj-pa, an, The Stilt or Long-legs (Himantopus candidus, Bonnaterre). 89 Gal-chasm, The Yellow- -eyed Babbler (Pyctorhis sinensis, Gme- 385. | lin Gallar, The Rose-ringed Parrakeet (Paleornis torquatus, Bodd.). 148. Gandam, The Black-headed Bunting (Euspiza melanocephala, Gmeli in). 72). The Red-headed Bunting. (Euspiza luteola, Sparr- b an). 722. Gangat, The Large Grey Babbler (Malacocircus Malcolmi, Ganga Maina, The Bank-myna (Acridotheres ginginianus, 5. L Gardan eyengtha, The Common Wryneck (Yunx torquilla, Lin- neus Gar ga-o0e The Spotted-billed Duck (Anas peecilorhyncha, Pen- Geh-w ni The Ruff (Philomachus pugnax, Linnzxus),. 0. Ghagar (in Derajat), The Large Cormorant (Graculus carbo, Lin- neus), 1005, 2 no bater, The ‘Large Grey Quail (Coturnix communis, Bona- rre). 829. [ Ghagas means “large”; of birds only. } Ghagrit Kanw G : i aie The Indian Corby (Corvus culminatus, Sykes). yke Ghas — ite Yo Rufous Grass-warbler (Cistocola scheeni- 539. Ghas Pm ipitpitti cola, Bonaparte). Ghoghzl or cine ghoghil (A water bird). Ghogot (ghughat?), The Large Grey Babbler (Malacocircus Malcolmi, Sykes). 436. Ghugha, Chhota, The Short-eared Owl (Otus brachyotus, Gmel.). Gidh, Brown bie Common White-backed (Gyps bengalensis, melin Gidh Bara, Saat Vulture, Long-billed (Gyps Indicus, Scop.). Gilgila or galgaliy4, The Bank-myna (Acridotheres ginginianus, Latham). 685, Gilahrvt mar (i.e., Squirrel- killer), The Dwarf Eagle (Aquila n). 31, a er Gmelin Pp ). Girga or Girr1, The White- bodied Goose-teal. (Nettapas coro- mandelianus, Gmelin). ki ie ihe Jungle Bush-quail (Perdicula cambayensis, Latham). Vol. IV, No. 2.| Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 63 [N.S.] Goar, The Curlew (Numenius arquata, Linneus). 877 Godhan, The Water-hen (Gallinula chloropus, Linas), Bia Bara, The Bald Coot (Fulica atra, Linneen Got (in Kashmir), a Little Bittern of Europe ( eee att fail Linneus). 935 pia mainda, on Rose-coloured Starling (Pastor roseus, Lin- us Sorc bearde The Crested Goshawk (probably T'ughral of the “ Baz Namas’”’) { Astur (Lophospiza) trivirgutas, ‘l'emm.]| 22. Goungh, The Curlew (Numenius arquata, Linneus). 877. » Chhota, The Whimbrel (Numenius philopus, Linneus). 878. Gourkagu, The Himalayan Snow-cock (Tetraogallus himalayan- is, Gray). 810. Gred (in ooggitinelt The Ring-tailed Sea-eagle (Halieetus fulvi- venter, Vieill.). 42. Gubar, The Rock-Horsed Owl (Urrua Bengalensis, Franklin). Gugunbher, The Indian Bustard (Eupodotis Edwardsii, Gray). Gulabiluti, The Spotted-winged Rose-Finch (Propasser rodopep- a Pink. browed Rose-Finch (Propasser rhodo- Gulu, Tie eS Bee et ry. -Quail (Turnix taigoor, Sykes). Guembara = the Punjab), The Short-eared Owl (Otus brachyotus, tiaaa ie ae breasted Bastard-Quail (Turnix taigoor, kes). 832, iri The Small Ibis (Anastomus oscitans, Boddaert). Ghongal 940. Curate, ov Guraini (in some districts ), The Indian Houbara Bustard oubara Macquesnii, Gray). 837. Ohuriiaca, The Indian Bustard (Eupodotis Edwardsii, Gray). 836. Gutimar, (7.e., Cocoon- so The Long-legged Hagle (Aquila hastata, ‘Laws. J 30. H Ham (the female), The Monaul Pheasant (Lophophorus Im- peyanus, Latham). 804. Hammesha piyisi (i.e. always mrmend: The Red-headed Trogon (Harpactes Hodgsonii, Gould 16. Handeri (in the South), The Painted Sand-Grouse (Pterocles fasciatus, Scopoli), 8 Hans or hans, The Grey Goose (A, cinereus, Meyer). 945. Harewf, The Cowaiiant Green Bulbul (Phyllornis — Blyth), 463. 64 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | February, 1908. Hargila or Hargeyla, The Gigantic Stork (Leptoptilos argala, us). 915. Linn Hari Lal ge male) The Snes Mii Bill Bi sade for- » Muniya (female) am). Hariyal or hariyal Bura, The yen Beaten Pee (Carpo- phaga sylvatica, Tickell), 80. Hariyal or Hurril, The Bengal Green Pigeon (Crocopus phoeni- copterus, Latham 772. Hariyal or Hurril, The Santhern Pigeon (Crocopus chlorigaster, 773. Sigil ae or ‘hariyal’ Chhota, The Orange-breasted Green Pigeon Osmotreron bicincta, Jerdon). 774. Harwat (male) ‘ (in - Kashmir), The White-eyed Duck Harwachi (female) (Aythya nyroca, Guldenstadt). 969. Harwa Me The Rufous- backed Shrike (Lanius erythronotus Vigors). 257. Hedo, The Striated Bush-babbler (Chatarrheea caudata, Dume- ril). Herril, The Cheer Pheasant (Phasianus Wallichii, Hardwicke). 809. Hidela, The Long-tailed Reed-bird (Eurycercus Burnesii, Blyth). 443. Hudhud, Pe European Hoopoe (Upupa epops, Linn ). 254. e Indian Hoopoe (Upupa nigripennis, Gould), 255. Huin-wal, “The Himalayan Snow-cock (Tetraogallus himalayen- sis, Gray). Hukara Gn ‘Konan Valley), The Blue Heron, Ardea cinera, Linneus). 923. Huko (in Dera satire Khan), The Himalayan Wood-Ow! yrnium nivico » Hodgson 66. Huma, The Bearded SAE (Gypaetus barbatus, Lin.). 7. Hurrial, The Common Indian Bee-eater (Merops ‘viridis, Linn.). H usaynt-pidda, The Indian Blne-throat (Cyaneula suecica, Lin 514. Huwa bil: bil, The Common Indian Swift (Cypselus affinis, Gray). 100. I Ispalandu (in Chach District), The Curlew (Numenius arquata, Li — 877. J Jah (in Sialkot District), The Purple Heron (Ardea purpurea Linneus). Jahgi, at Simla Horned Pheasant (Ceriornis melanocephala, Gra 806. Jebangin, (i.e, Water-lark), The Striated Marsh-Babbler (Mega- lurus palustris, Horsf.), 440. toe as ‘Vol. IV, No. 2.] Vocabulary of Indian Birds, 65 N.S. varenes The Water-hen (Gallinula chloropas, Linneus). Jamjohars The Ortolan Bunting (Emberiza hortulana, Lin- {pee Ghughi, The Dusky Horned-Owl (Urrua coromanda, jena ‘Br Th ungle Babbler (Malacocircus iihinbakious, Jangli Murgh, es Grey Jungle-Fow] (Gallus Sonneratii, Tem- mine » Chhota, a, Red Spur-fowl (Galloperdix spadiceus, Gmelin). Janguria, The Snow Partridge (Lerwa nivicola, Hodgson). 517. ei sale Kalchit, Yhe Common Drongo-Shrike, The ‘ King-crow Kuropeans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieillot). 8. Jaunghal or Jaunghil, The Pelican Ibis (Tantalus lencocephalus, Gmelin). 938. Jer-monal, The Himalayan Snow-cock (Tetraogallus Hima- layensis, Gray). 816. Jer-titar, The Snow Partridge (Lerwa nivicola, Hodgson). 817. Jewar or Siena The Simla Horned Pheasant (Ceriornis melano- cephala, Gra Jhonti maina, The Hill-myna (Acridotheres fuscus, Wagler). Jithiri, The Yellow-wattled Lapwing (Sarciophorus bilobus, Gmelin). Jiyadha, The Long-legged Kagle (Aquila hastata, Less 30. Jograbi, The Little Cormorant (Graculus javanicus, Hose 2: Jothauli, The Black-bellied Finch-Lark (Pyrrhulanda grisea, Scopoli). 760 Jumiz or Jumbiz, The Imperial Eagle (Aquila imperialis, Bechst). 27. Jun bagla, The Yellow Bittern (Arditta sinensis, Gmelin). 934. Jungli Aggia, The Red-winged Bush-lark (Mirafra erythroptera, Jerdon). 756. Jungli Kasya, The Black-headed Cuckoo-Shrike pei Sykesii, Strickland). 2 Kh e Rufous Babbler (Layardia subrufa, Feta “hw oh The Red Jungle-Fow] (Gallus ferrugineus, 812. a -totah, The Southern Sirkeer (Taccocua Leschenaultii, 219. son ). Jurra (male) of the Goshawk (in Sindh), Shahbaz (astue palum- barine, Liv.). 21, _Kabk, The Himalayan Snow-cock (Tetraogallus himalayenasis, Gray). 816. Sey Bae 66 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (February, 1908. Kabud (in Haiderabad, Deccan), The Blue Heron (Ardea cinerea, Linneeus). 923. aia The Blue Rock-pigeon (Columba intermedia, Strick- lan 788. bid hastor The White Ibis A Sabnegiicr melanocephalus, Rikon tao Linneeus). Kayhi, The Rook (Corvus frugilegus, Linnzeus). 664. Kahir, ‘the Cheer Pheasant (Phasianus Wallichii, Hardwicke). 809. Kainchi hil (in Dera Ismail Khan), The Common Pariah Kite, the fork-tailed (Milvus Govinda, Sykes). 56 Kayla, ses Red-breasted Parrakeet ( Paleornis javanicus, Os- bec 15% Kaku a Kashmir}, The Chukor Partridge, (Caccabis chukor, Gr 820. Kala riba cae Ashy Egret (Demi-egretta asha, Sykes). 928. ss e Black ‘Bittern ( Ardetta flavicollis, Latham). K i. Stewart's Wren-Warbler (Prinia Stewartii, Blyth). Kala pidhe, The White-winged Black Robin (Pratincola caprata, Kala tiliys Ga Daan, The Common Starling (Sturnus vulga- isthe, The Black Partridge (Francolinus vulgaris, Ste- ‘sasniee Attic Painted Partridge (Francolinus pictus, Jard. & Ki sires ‘The Indian Black Robin (Thamnobia fulicata, Linn.). Kaltz, The White-necked Stork (Ciconia leucocephala, Gmelin). Kalij ss White crested Kalij-pheasant (Gallophasis ” urgh albocristatus, Vigors). 9810. Kalim ov "Kicin. The Purple Coot (Porphyrio poliocephalus, Latham). 902. Kaljanga, The Spotted Eagle (Aquila nevia, Gmel.). 28. Kaljit, The Yellow-billed Whistling ‘thrush (Myiophonus Tem- minckii, Vigors), 343. Kal- karichhi (Gin Derajat), The Common Drongo-shrike, The ** King-crow ” of Europeans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieillot). 278. Kalkola.hi, The Common Drongo-shrike, The “ King-crow ” Ku lian in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieillot). 7 Kallank, The Grey Goose (A, cinereus, Meyer), 945. Kal Murgh, (in Jullandhar), Scavenver Vulture, White ‘Shank’ of Anglo-Indians (Neophron perencpterus, Lin.). 6. Kanera Bulbul, The Red-Whiskered Bulbul (Otocompsa jocosa, Lin.). 460. 4 Vol. 1V, No. 2.) Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 67 [N.S.] . The Little Green Heron (Butorides javanica, Kana bagla Horstield 7... ;. 98%: Kani bagla, The Pond Heron (Ardeola leucoptera, Boddaert). Kancha a o Selb Kanwali (in some parts of the Punjab Frontier), The Warty- headed or Black Ibis (Geronticus papillosus, eames 942, Kani (in — Well-sparrow (Passer indicus, Jard. & Iby.) 706. Kapasi, The Black- winged Kite (Elanus melanopterus, Daath Kappra-popya, The Small Green-billed Malkoha (Zanclostomus viridirostris, Jerdon). 21 po Le ‘ ° . The ey or Black Ibis (Gironticus papil- Kerik osus, Temminck). 942. Karaya or karail, The Indian Screech-ow] (Strix javanica, De Wurmb). 60. sth cts (in es tg Common Indian Crow (Corvus splen- s, Viellot). Karka The Grey Gan (A. cinereus, Mever 45. Kurjanna or Karjoona, Red-legged Falcon (Erythropus Vesper- tinus, Lin.). 19. mic sin ‘Qargara and Kharkhara, The Demoiselle Crane (An- opoides virgo, Linnzus). 866. Kerra The Indian Corby, The Raven of some Europeans in ndia (Corvus culminatus, Sykes). ree tthe The Stone-plover (C8dicnemus crepitans, Tem- nek). 8 Konsue, The Tasers Whistling Thrush (Myiophonus Temminc kii, V Kastiri, agi Black. capped “Black- bird (Merula nigropileus, Lafr.). 359. = The Grey-winged Black-bird (Merula boulboul, Lath.). 361. ” Tin rang ka, The Three-coloured Thrush, The White- winged Ground Thrush (Geocichla cyanotus, J. & §.). 354. Kasya, The Large Cuckoo-shrike (Graucalus macei, Lesson). 270. Kati7, a Kashmere House Merlin (Chalidon Cashmiriensis, Kat- hore, The Crimson-breasted Barbet (Xantholema Indica, La 197, Kat-kuto, The European Hoopoe (UWpupa epops, Lin.). 254. Katioi, The Bronze-winged Jacana (Metopidius indicus, am). 900, Kavin, The Common Jack-daw ( Coleus Jackdaw, Linnzus). e Common Indian Crow (Corvus splendens, Vieillot), 663. 68 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908. Keim or kaima, The Purple Coot (Porphyrio poliocephalus, Latham). 902. agin i th, oct Wood Shrike (Tephodornis pondiceri- Gmel 65. Rosey, g Seer The Hair-crested Drongo (Chibia hotten- or kishnra7 tota, ). 286. is Chhota, The Bronzed Drongo (Chaptia enea, Vieillot). 282. Kewari, The Glossy [bis (Falcinellus igneus, Gmelin). 943. Khanjan, The Spotted Fork-tail (Enicurus maculatus, Vigors). Kharkar, The Purple Heron (Ardea purpurea, Linneus), 924. Kharkhar (in Chach), The Bittern (Botaurus stellaris, Linneus). 936. Khar-pidda, The White-tailed Bush-chat (Pratincola leucura, Blyth). 484. K. her-ghusa, the Rufous Grass-Warbler (Cisticola schznicola, Bonaparte). 539. Khurasani chiri, The Indian Tree-Pipit (Pipastes agilis, Sykes). Khur-phoothi, The Streaked Wren-Warbler (Burnesia lepida, Blyth). : Khyr, The Kyah Partridge (Ortygornis gularis, Temminck). 823. The babs headed Babbler (Malacocircus griseus, Gmelin). 433. [923, Khyra Gin Behar), The Blue Heron (Ardea cinerea, Linnzus). Kilchia or “ees bagla, The Little Egret (Herodias garzetta, Linnzeus ) geass chhota, The Common Indian King-fisher (Alcedo bengal: sis, Gmelin). 134. Kilkila, The White-breasted King-fisher (Haleyon fuscus, Bodd.). 129. Koel ‘ion > The Indian Koel (Eudynamys orientalis, Lin.). 214. Kohassay, The oo -backed Sea-eagle (Halietus leucogaster, mel. nel or koela (the pee The Shahin Falcon (Faleo peregrina- tor, Sundwall). Koka ara The Sontbern Hill-myna (Eulabes religiosa, Lin- De Kokar aye The Pintail Dink (Dafila acuta, Linn.). 962. Kohia-kak, The Himalayan Magpie (Dendrocitta sinensis; L 676. Kokin lawa, The Painted Bush- Quail (Perdicula erythrorhynchs, Sykes 28: cage’ or kokila, The Kokla Green Pigeon (Sphenocercus sphe- urus, Vigors). 778. Koklah, Tl The Orange-breasted Green Pigeon (Omuiotreren ae cincta, Jerdon). 774, RETESET LTS aro ‘: : : : Vol. IV, No. 2.] Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 69 [N.S. Koklas ov kokla, The Pukras Pheasant (Pucrasia macrolopha, Lesson). 808. Kolru, « kind of Coot in Kashmir (Fulica atra, Linneus). 903. Kolsa, The Common Drongo-shrike, The “ King-crow ” of Euro- peans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieillot). 278. Kolu-tinch (in Kashmir), Small King-fisher (Alecedo bengal- ensis, Gmelin), A, Koor-monal, The Snow Partridge (Lerwa nivicola, Hodgson). 8 ee or oe _ Water-cock (Gallicrex cristatus, Latham). r kon Pisioue ‘Rilkila (1.e. , Spotted King-fisher), The Pied King-fisher (Ceryle rudis, Lin. din me peerage (s. e., Spotted), The Indian Koel (Endynamys lis, Linn 214. Korguch (in Kashmir), The Common Reed Warbler (Acroce- us brunnescens, Jerdon). 515. Kotri, The t Common Indian Magpie (Dendrocitta rufa, Scopoli). Kotwal, The Common Drongo-shrike, The “‘ King-crow ” of Euro-: peans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieillot). 278. Kowar or kowara (in Purnea), The Glossy Ibis (Falcinellus ° igneus, Gmelin), 943. Krai (in Kash mir), The Small Marsh Tern (Hydrochelidon’ c Kudrunga, The Common Green Barbet (Megalaima caniceps, Franklin). 193. Kufin churi, The Malabar Trogon (Harpactes fasciatus, Gmelin). Kuhar, The Common Sand-Grouse (Pterocles exustus, Tem- minck). 802. Sagarer ae The White-crested Kalij-pheasant (Gallophasis albocris- , Vigors), 810. Kulang, T The Common Crane (Grus cinerea, Bechstein), 865. Kulesir, The Marsh Harrier (Circus A@ruginosus, Lin.), 54: Kul-ka,o (in Kashmir), The Red-wattled Lapwing (Lobivanellus goensis, Gmelin). 855. pulengte The Common Send- Grouse (Pterocles exustus, Tem- ° nck), 802. Kummer, The Indian Stock-Pigeon (Palumbeoena Evers-| manni, Bonaparte). 787. Kunich, The Common Drongo-Shrike, The “ King-crow ” of Euro- -peans in India (Dicrurus macrocereus, Vieillot). 278. Kupak or ar The Common Hawk-Cuckoo (Hierococeyx, varius, Vahl.). Kurayi, The White-breasted Water-hen (Gallinula pheenicura, Pennant). Kurl, The. Ring-tailed Sea-Eagle (Halietus faiviventer, Vieill.): Kushandra or Kushanbra, The White-eared Chiat Bulbul ( Oto.’ compsa leucotis, Gould). 459. 70. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908. Kusya chaha, The Avoset (Recurvirostra avocetta, Linnaeus). Kutar, The Marsh Harrier (Circus ezruginosus, Li 54. Kutumra, The Common Green Barbet ( Megalaima caniceps; i 193. Kyah or Kaijah, The Kyah Partridge (Ortigornis gularis, Tein: minck). 823. K to aaa ; The Hill-Cuckoo (Cuculus striatus, Drapiez). 204. L Lagar (the female), The Laggar Falcon (Falco Jugger, saitac ). 11. Lag-lag or laq-laq, The White Stork (Ciconia alba, Belon.). 919. Laslo, The Striated Bush-babbler (Chatarrhea caudata, Dume- ril), 438. Dal- bag The Chestunt Bittern (Ardetta cimnamomes, Gmelin), cates "ikis Bank-myna (Acridotheres giaginianus, Latham): Lali Gin ity Ismail eae The Common Myna (Acridotheres is, Linnzus) TF al-uncgh. Lal (the ey ; aa Red Wax-bill (Estrelda Muunia (the Pete ale) amandava, Linneus). 704. egies The Pink- Saree Duck (Anas caryophyllacea, tham Loe me aides (C&dicnemus crepitans, Temminck). Lamdar, The Common Grey Hornbill (Meniceros bicornis, Sc 1 op.). . Latora, Duaiya or Sufeid, The Indian Grey Shrike (Lanius lahto a, Sykes). 256. bg bajate The Hitaeib backed Shrike (Lanius erythrono- tus, Vigors), 257. » Mattiya (ce. Earthen Shrike), (Lanius erythronotus, Vigors). 2 Lawa, The Rock Bush-quail (Perdicula Asiatica, Latham). 8 Leepee (in Central India), The Madras Bush-lark (Mirafra affinis, Jerdon). 755. 84, Leishra, The Wire- tailed Swallow (Hirundo filifera, ia tia Lerwa, The Snow-Partridge (Lerwa nivicola, Hodgso 7. Inbbia, The Button-Quail (Turnix Sykesii, A. Smith). 835. Likh, The Lesser Florikin (Sypheotides auritus, Latham). 839. Loharjung, The Black-necked Stork (Mycteria australis, Shaw). 917. Lont, (the a) The Monaul Pheasant (Lophophorus Impeya- nus, Latham). 804. Lungi, The Simla ‘Horned-Pheasant (Ceriornis melanocephala, . Gray). 806. Vol. IV, No. 2.| = Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 71 [N.8.] M Macharang also \(in Kashmir Gred) The Ring-tailed Sea-eagle Machmanga (Halisetus fulviventer, Vieill). 42. Machariya also \ The Osprey (Pandion halivtus, Linn). 40. anchmanga Macharya (7.e., The Mosquito-catcher), The White-browed Fantail (Leucocerca albofrontata, Frankl.). 292. Madangour tota, The Blue- winged Parakeet ( (Paleornis colum- boides Vii gors). 15 Madhuya, The "White: tailed Sea-Eagle (Paliosetus ichthycetus, epee Mangh fn the Punjab), The Grey-goose (A, cinereus, disease (a 1.€., ies Shrike) ae Common [Indian Magpie (Den- Mahoka, The Common Soil (Centropus rufipennis, Illiger). ‘is : The i a a (Acridotheres tristis, Lin- us Malang hagif, The Large Egret (Herodias alba, Linneus). 925. Mamaia, The Indian Grey-Shrike (Lanius lahtora, Sykes). Mamali, The Rufons-backed Shrike (Lanius. erythronotus, Vigors). 257. Mamola (in Dera Ismail Khan), alse Sheikh Mamola, The White- faced Wagtail (Motacilla lugoniensis, Scopoli). 590. Memuld, The Pied Wagtail (Motacilla Maderaspatana, Bris- on). 589. Manik jor ie The White-necked Stork (Ciconia leucocephala, me 920. Manjur, The Common Peacock (Pavo cristatus, Linneus). 803. Manmantor PA the Chach District), The Rail (Porzana aruetta, Brisson). 909. Masjid Ababil iG e. , Mosque ereliey The Red-rumped Swallow Hirundo daurica, Lin.). Mor, The Common Peacock aa cristatus, Linneus). 803. Morangah or | (7.e., mci killer) The Crestless Hawk-Eagle Morangi (N aetus Bonelli, T’emm.). Monal The Monal Pheasant ( Lophophorus Impeyanus, » Ghuer Latham). 4. or, The Common Peacock (Pavo cristatus, Linneus). 803. Mulla-gidh, Black Vulture (Otogyps calvus, Scop. mes The Yellow-eyed Babbler Ceyctonhia sinensis, Gmelin). 3 arene z he White Ibis (Threskiornis melanocephalus, Lin- 9. : Mut gh- [N.S.] R Jta-i-tota Sse Royal mie The Alexandrine Parrakeet 147. (Pale Alexandri, Lin. Rézi, Vhe Yellow feck Saree (Passer flavicollis, Franklin). 711. fam-chukor ms ERA ), The Himalayan Snow-cock (Tetraogal- nsis, Gray ). Rang-bulbul ii Kashini), The Paradise Flycatcher (Tchitrea paradisi, Lin ). 2 Rang-gidh, Black- velene ‘(Otogyps calvus, Scop.). 2. Ratcap, The Monaul Pheasant (Lophophorus Impeyanus, Latham ; Ratnal, The Monaul Pheasant (Lophophorus Impeyanus, 4. Rattea- ir assig “The Monaul Pheasant (Lophophorus Impeyanus, Latha vm). 60 eee The White-crested Laughing-Thrush (Garrulax leu- us, Hardwicke). ee ie . ® es and-bird), The Indian Sand-lark (Alaudala raytal, Buch.-Hamilton), 762. fetal, The Rufous-tailed Finch-lark (Ammomanes phenicura, Franklin). 758. Retal Tivunite (in the Punjab), The Merlin (Hypotriorchis salon, Gmel.). Rugel, The Indian Titlark (Corydalla rufuia, Vieillot), 600 S Saa, The Blue Heron (Ardea cinera, Linneus). 923. Sadal, The Changeable Hawk-Eagle (Limnetus nivens, Temm. ). Safed- hi - commonly i in the Punjab), White Scavenger Vulture, wk” of Anglo-Indians (in Dera Ismail Khan the oad Vulture is so called), (Neophron percnopterus, Li 6 Se ae . San-barado, The Dusky-grey Heron (Ardea Sumatrana, Rafiles). “999 Saras or Sarhans, The Sarus Crane (Grus antigone, Linneus). Sarbo-baya, The Black-throated Weaver-bird (Ploceus Bengal- 8s, Linneus). 696. Sahili, got Large Minivet (Pericrocotus speciosus, arr 271, Satra, The Himalayan Siskin (Chrysomitris spinoides, Vigors). Salui gundru, The Black-breasted Bustard-Quail (Turnix taigoor, Sykes), 832. Sampmar, The Common Serpent Eagle (Cireaetus Gallicus, Gmel.). 38 76 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | February, 1908. Sat- oye 2, The Bengal Babbler (Malacocireus terricolor, Hodg- Shah "Bae, The Crested Hawk- -eagle (Limnetus Cristatellus, Te em. ), syed os The Royal-bird . (the ‘aya The Shahin Falcon (Falco peregrinator, Sundevall). Shaih-mur eae The Shieldrake Ate vulpanser, Fleming). Shahutela, The Crested Honey SBuzzard (Pernis cristata, Cuvier . Shakar-khora (7.e., Sugar- rae The Little Spider-hunter Aruc hnothera pusilla, Blyth). 224. Shama, ‘The Blne Rock-Thrush TeLamakeptas cyanens, Lin.). 351. The Shama (Kittacincla macroura, Gmel,). 476. Shamchiri, ie White-browed Fantail (Leucocerea albofron- tata, Frankl, ). 292. Shapaki (in Dera Ismail Khan), The Spotted Owlet (Athene Rem: 76. spud = Dera Ismail Khan), The Black-Myna (Acridotheres inianus, Latham). Shekh & Mirors (in Dera Ismail ‘Kiinis). The Whitefaced Wagtail (Motacilla, luzoniensis, Scopoli). 590. Shikra (the fornnls), The Shikra (Micronisus badius, Gmel.). tests _(Suira i in Kashmir), The Himalayan Gold-finch (Carduelis niceps, Vigors). 7 Shondiga or Shonbhigi, The ‘Black- headed Green Bulbul (Iora Zeylonica, Gmelin se Ans Derajat), The Large Stone-plover (Esacus recurvi- tris, Cuvier), 858. Sila, The Indian Snake-bird (Plotus melanogaster, Gmelin). Sill, The Whistling Teal (Dendrocygna awsuree, Sykes), Dd Sim-kukra (in Kumaon), The Wood-cock (Scolopax rusticola, Linneus). 867. Sim-titar, The wood-cock (Scolopax rusticola, Linneus). 867. Singbaz or Shin-baz, The Spotted Munia (Munia undulata, Lath 699. Singmonal (i.e Cry The Horned Monal), The a Horned Pheasant ( Ceriornis melanocephala, Gra Sist, The Cinnamon-bellied Wathatek ines cinnamomeo- ventris, Blyth), 251. Sohun, The Indian Bustard (Eupodotis Edwardsii, Gray). 836, Sona Kabitar, The Green Imperial Pigeon (Carpophaga sylva- tica, Tickell). 780. Soonda White Scavenger Vulture (Neophron percnopterus, Lin, es Soongra, White Scavenger Vulture (Neophron perenopterus, | ee ee ——— esi caren eset A IY eer es ee eevere: . Vol: 1V, No. 2.) Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 77 (W.S.] Sor, The Striated Bush-babbler (Chatarrhoea caudata, Dumeril). “Gubsak (in Kapurthala), (Greenish bird), The Indian Roller (Coracias indica, Linn.), 123. Such Gumar va or Gubara, The Grass Owl (Strix candida, kell). 61. Sufeid buza, The White Ibis (Threskiornis melanocephalus, in inneus ), Sulayman murghi (i.e, Solomon's mites The Malabar Pied Horn- bill (Hydr ai sp eanenree 141 Sanjra (in Dera Ismail Khan) ; White Scavenger Vulture, * i ti ” of Anglo-Indians (Neophron percnopterus, Lin. ). Surkhab (t.e., The Sucker of W an) rae Common Snipe (Galli- nago scolopaci nus, Bonap.). Surkhab, The Ruddy Shieldrake ‘coat rutila, wee Pas Surma,*i, The Black Stork (Ciconia nigra, Linneeus). 9 T Tal-chatta, The Palm Swift (Cypselus batassiensis, Gray). 102. Talur, The Large Stone-plover (Esacus recurvirostris, Cuvier). 858, Tambayat (i.e. Copper-smith), The Crimson-breasted Barbet (Xantholema Indica, Lath.). 7. ; Tari ababil, The Palm Swift (Cypselus batassiensis, Gray). 102 (z.e., Palmyra Swallow), The Ashy Swallow-Shrike ( Artamus fuscus, Vieill.). Tarkhan pakhi (z.e., The Carpenter bird’ ), The European Hoopoe - (Upupa epops, Lin. 254. vs ae < Indian. Hoopoe (Upupa nigripennis, Gould). 255. Tatu batera, The Button-Quail (Turnix Sykesii, A. Smith). Techi, The Water-hen (Gallinula chloropus, Linneus). 905. Teliya mayna, The Common Starling (Sturnus vulgaris, Vin neeus). 681. Teliya muniya, The Spotted Munia (Munia undulata, Latham). Tera (in Derajat this is called Leha, the Marsh Harrier being c Teha), The Pale Harri er (Circus Swainsonii, A. Smith). 51. Phampal, — Common’ ‘eteies ahaa, The “ King-crow ” of Euro- peans in India (Dicrurus macrocercus, Vieillot). 278. Tharkavi chugh, The Large Scops Owl ( Ephilates lempigi, Horsf. Spee Ge é. » Quaker or trembler), The Indian Redstart (Ruti- entris, Vieillot 497. Thiekteskaonpa Cai Quaker r trembler), The Indian Redstart (Ruticilla rufiventris, Vieillot ). 497, 78 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [February, 1908. Tidari, The Shoveller (Spatula clypeata, Linn.). 957. Tik-tikki, The Lesser Reed-Warbler (Acrocephalus dumetorum, Blyth). Tilar f., The Indian Houbara Bustard (Houbara Macqueenii, Gray). 837. oe The Common Starling (Sturnus vulgaris, Linneus), 681. a, The Common Starling (Sturnus vulgaris, Linnezus). 681. Tidyor The Red-coloured Starling (Pastor roseus, Linneus). 690 Timtimma, The Greenshanks (Totanus glottis, goat 894, ne The White-eyed Buzzard (Poliornis teesa, Frankl.). 48. Tita ) The age oa Lapwing (Lobivanellus Tits, Yi ‘turt or Titri § 8, Gmelin). Titar, The Grey Partridge ‘COnwuernia Saticdtinah, Gmelin). 822. Togh, The es Bustard ae Edwardsii, Gray). 836. Tora bagla, The Large Egret (Herodias al alba, Lin neus). 925. Tot-rungi, The Allied ren-warbler (Drymoipus neglectus, Jerdon). 546. Tsora and tsara-t (in Pushtu), The Indian Houbara Bustard (Houbara Macqueenii, Gray). 8: Tugh- dar, ‘The Indian Bustard (Eupodotis Edwardsii, Gray). Peiartnta; The Rose-headed Parrakeet (Paleeornis rosa, Bodd.). Tuntuna, The Greenshanks (Totanus glottis, Linneus). 894. Tuntunia, The Rufous Grass-warbler (Cisticola scheenicola, Bonaparte), 539. Tura, The Button-Quail (Turnix Sykesii, A.Smith). 835. Turtura (in co tae The Little Brown Dove (Turtur cam- beyensis, Gmelin 94. resi? » (The female), The Red-headed Merlin (Hypotrior- Putri mutri chigchiequera, Dand). 16. etal (¢.e. Sandy), The Merlin (Hypotriorchis esalon, Gmel.). 15. Tutatar, The Wood-cock (Scolop ax ruSsticola, Linnzeus). Me Tuti, The Common Rose-finch (Carpodacus erythrinus, Pallas). 738. U Upla Ss : White-bird), The White-Stork (Ciconia alba, Belon.). Ulin, i Brown Fish-owl (Ketupa Ceylonensis, Gmel.). 72. ,, The Spotted Owlet (Athene Brama, Tem.). 76. Upak ov K oo The Common Hawk-Onckoo (Hierococcyx — Vahl. ) ‘Uqab, The Tawny Kagle (Acquila fulvescens, Gray). 29. Utteran, The Small ‘Swallow: Plover ¢ Glareola —, Tem- minck). 843. Vol. IV, No. 2.] Vocabulary of Indian Birds. 79 (N.S. ] W Wak, The Night-Heron (Nycticorax griseus, Linneus). 937. Wak-wak or wag-waq, The Night-heron (Nycticorax griseus, Linneus). 937. Z Lakki, vie Southern Brown Flycatcher ( Alseonax Latirostris, Raff 97. ee The Bengal Black- headed Oriole (Oriolus melanocepha- us, Linneus). Zirdi, » Be Yellow-wattled Lapwing (Sarciophorus bilobus, Gmelin), 856. Zirrea, The Indian Ringed-Plover (Agialitis Philippensis, Scopoli). 849. Zur ie Kashmir), The Common Snipe (Gallinago scolopaci- ree onap. poy heslbel, The Black-crested Yellow-bulbul (Rubigula fiavi- ventris, Tickell). 456. = ‘ “+ | = | Ba oe Los eine eee oe FEBRUARY, 1908. The Annual Meeting of the oe, was held on Wednesday, the 5th February, 1908, ‘at 9-15 pM, The Hoy. Mr. Justice Asutosu iagicaebae aya, M.A., D.L., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., President, in the chai The following members were present :— Dr. N, Annandale, Lieut.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S., Mr. I. H. Burkill, Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, Babu Vanamali Chakravarti, The Hon. Mr. KE. A. Gait, C.I.E., Dr. Birendra Nath Rope ~ H. a so a tis ae © Holland, F.R.S., Mr. D. r. W. Hornell, Mr. C. H. Kesteven, Dr. F. Pearse, a “Goloxel D. % Phillott, Major L. Rogers, I.M.S , Rai Ram Brahma Sanyal, Bahadur, Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastri- a ratna-Vedatirtha, Pandit Umapatidatta Sharma, Mr. G. Thibaut, C.1E., Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, The Rev. A. W. Young. Visitors :—Babu Atul Chandra a Babu Hem Chandra Das-Gupta, Kumar Kshitindra Dev, Rai Mahasaya, Babu Abhilas Chandra Ganguly, Pb aes Nath Mukho- padhyaya, Mr. A. A. Robertson, and Capt. D. Quinlan. he President ordered the = mie of the voting papers for the election of Officers and Members of Council for 1908, and appointed Messrs. D. Hooper and W. Ww Hornell to be scrutineers. The President announced that two essays had been received in competition for the Elliott Prize for Scientific Research for the year 1907, which were sent to the Director of Public Instruction, Bengal, one of the Trustees, for report, and that the result had not yet been received. - The President called upon the Secretary to read the Annual Report. Se eaeeeeerera—c eee ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1907. The Council of the Society has the honour to submit the fol- lowing report on the state of the Society’s affairs during the year ending 3lst December, 1907. Member List. There continues to be a steed increase in the roll of Ordi- nary Members. iv Annual Report. [ February, 1908. the year under review, 67 Ordinary Members were The total number of Ordinary Members, therefore, added to the list was 59. On the other hand, 16 withdrew, 7 died (one.a Life Member), 7 were struck off under Rule 9, 3 under Rule 38, 9 under Rule 40, while the names of 4 members were removed from the list of Ordinary Members as they are already on the list of Honor- ary Members. The total number of members at the close of 1907 was, as will be seen from the following table which shows the oslo in the number of Ordinary Members during the past six years, 420 against 401 in the preceding yewr. Of these, 174 were éevdent, 175 Non-Resident, 20 Foreign, 20 Life, and 30 absent members from india, and one was a Special Nou- -Subscr ibing em ber :— PayInNG. Non-PayinG. me Soe : YEAR. pee eee | s [oom]. = bo 3 ae See ee S ac ‘e z = | 2 [e22! € |roraz Seer ete |) BIS el eo fe a | = ee 7 ae | | | 1902 126} 126| 14 266 | 21 | 46 1 | 68! 334 | 1903 127 | 126] 15 268 | 21 | 45 1. |:67_| 335 1904 132] 130] 14 | 276] 21 | 45 1 | 67 | 343 | | 1905. 144 13312 288 | 20 | 47 1 | 68| 357 | | 1906 173 | 147 | 15 | 335| 20 | 51 1 | 721! 407 1907 _| 174} 175 | 20 369 | 20 | 30 1 | 51} 420 | | | | | lg seven Cetin Hombers, whites ks ty deuth dese ing athe year we have to regret, were Major David Macbeth Moir, I.M. S., Mr. Patrick Doyle, C.E., Babu Girindra Nath Dutt, Maharaja Pratapa Narain Singh, Lieut-Colonel Herbert Jekyl Dyson, 2 M.S., Maalavi Sayid Abdul Alim, and Lieut.-General Sir Henry Edward Landor Thuillier, Kt. (a Life Member There were two deaths among the Honorary Members, viz., Sir Michael Foster and Sod oo The number is now 2 leaving two vacancies to be . The number of the Special Ceutedaey Membersand Associate Members is unaltered since last year; their numbers are 4 and 12, respectively. During the year one member, Mr. C, B, N. Cama, com- _ pounded for his snibnes whist February, 1908.] Annual Report. v Indian Museum, No presentations were made to the Indian Museu a eee Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Gaaison ‘M.A. D.L, oR. fe Ashton, Esq.; and Lieut.-Colonel D.C. Phillott The Government of {ndia in the Dep»rtment of Commerce and Industry submitted certain proposals formulated by the Trus- ters of the Indian Museum, with a view to its re-organization and future oe and the Council agreed to the modifications referred t Finance, The accounts of the Society are sown in the Appendix under the usual heads. Statement No. 11 contains the Balance Sheet of we Society aud of the different funds administered through The credit balance of the Society at the close of the year was Rs. 1,81,836-15-6, against Rs. 1,79,519-3-3 at the close of the pre- ceding year . 1,20 traor dinary Rs. 3 650). The “teeveel estimate of sd excludes entrance fees. The »ctual receipts for the year, exclusive of entrance fees and one compounding fee, have amounted to Rs. 24,102-i11-6, or about Rs. 1,800 in excess of the estimate. Thesum of Rs. 2,096 has en received 18 entrance fees, and the sum o . 300 am Stout. fee; and the sum of Rs. 2,400 has been credited & the Permanent Reserve Find, which now “tiene at Rs, 1,55,350. The receipts have exceeded the estimate under the heads of * Sub- scriptions,” ‘Sale of Publications,” ‘ Interest,” the increases being, eapectively, Rs. 1,247, Rs. 395 and Rs. 70. The total re- ceipts for the year have been Rs. 26,498-11-6. In the budget the ordinary expenditure was estimated at Rs. 20,675, the expenditure to be incurred under sixteen heads. Under these heads the expe:diture has amounted to Rs. 21,202-15-7, or Rs. 527-15-7 in excess of the estimate, The expenditure on account of the Soe ‘iety’s Journal and Proceedinys and Memoirs has exceeded the estimate by the sum of Rs. 375-7-5. In no other case has there been any very considerable expenditure in excess of the estimate. The extraordinary ss aries was estimated at Rs. 3,650, ~ the expenditnre to be ineurred un primer The expendi- ture under six of these heads cae per to Rs, 1,690-2-9, or Rs. 40-2-9 in excess of the estimate. Under ne eoveats head, “ Library Catalogue,” Rs 2,000, there has been iture. During the year the Council sanctioned the following items vi Annual Report. | February, 1908. of expenditure: Grain Compensation Allowance, Rs. 172-14-3 Servants’ Latrine, Rs. 318-15-6 ; Furniture, Rs. 28-14; and tas ing of Manuscripts, Rs. 297: total Rs. dea The sum of Rs. 38-1-1 was paid for accrued interest on Government Paper purchased during the year. The total axpenditare has amounted to Rs, 23,748-15-2 cde total income, it has been shown, amounted to The following sums were h eld at the close of the year on account of the different funds administered by the Society :— Bho AB. _ Oriental Publication Fund, No. 1 ai OO ok Oriental Publication Fund, No. 2 ae Os Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund ( (less Rs. 675 advanced to the ag in charge) 478 8 9 Bardic Chronicle MSS. Fun 2,400 0 O Sanskrit MSS. Fund on Rs. 1,000 ad- vanced to the officer in charge) in ee 9 2 Total Hs. .. 12.359 6.2 The liquid assets of the Society at the close of the year, ex- cluding the Permanent Reserve Fund and deducting Rs, 12,259-6-2 belonging to the funds administered by the Society, amounted to Rs. 26,050-11-11. The bulk of this sum is invested in Govern- ment paper as a temporary reserve fund. The Budget estimate of Receipts and Expenditure for 1908 sf sheen fixed as follows :—Receipts Rs. 22,830, Expenditure 760 The e Budget eco te of Receipts is about Rs. 1,600 less than the actuals of 1907. e will be no income from the sale of old building materials, as was iis case last e Budget estimate of Expenditure i is about Rs. 1,000 less than a actuals of 1907, but only Rs. 70 less than the estimated income for the year. Any aa Selon in excess of the provision that has been made will have to be met by drawing on the tem- orary reserve fund, unless the income should prove larger than is anticipated. e expenditure on the Royal seine 8 8 ee oune Gnelages sabaoriitlens sent to the Central Bureau) has been 628-1-9, while the receipts under this head from Pika piecs Tei on behalf of the Central Bureau have been Rs. 8,781-9-0. The sum of Rs. 8,867-7-11 has been remitted to the Central Bureau and Rs. 542- 9-11 is in hand to be remitted to them Mr. J. A. Chapman continued Honorary reacts throughout the year. eg h citi oti tee and oY ac as a i i ee February, 1908. } Annual Report. BUDGET ESTIMATE FOR 1908. Receipts. Members’ subscriptions Subscriptions for the Socie- 1907. Estimate. Rs. ty’s Journal and le ic ind and Memoirs Sale of Publications 2,000 Interest on oo 6,450 Rent of r 600 Reieharient: allowance 3,000 Sale of books rejected from Library ane Miscellaneous 100 21,150 Sale of old beams and joists 1,200 22,350 Compounding fee “a Entrance fees... . Total 22,350 Expenditure. Salaries 5,200 Commission 500 Pension 240 Stationery a 150 Light and Fans" 320 Municipal Taxes 1,465 Postage > 600 Freight 250 Contingencies 500 Books z ith 2,000 Binding a weet LO Journal ae Proceedings and Ss 7,500 eae: Cinestars etc. 600 Andito 100 Pe Boies 50 Tnsurance 200 Carried over. Total 20,675 1907. 1908. Actuals. Estimate. Rs. Rs. : “errs 10,247 1460 2,395 2,000 6,520 6,670 600 600 3,000 3,000 46 ce 94. 100 22,902 1,200 24,102 300 2,096 26,498 22,830 500 240 114-125 5 320 1,465 1,465 560 390 421 2,045 2,000 1,295 1,000 7,876 7,600 594 100 100 32 35 188 200 21,205 20,550 vill Annual Report. [| February, 1908. Rs. 8. Rs. ro forward ... 20,675 21,205 20,550 Library Catalogue iio ste 1,500 rp ences Installation... 235 235 Arche i 450 454, Tron vata bends, etc. a 670 666 Boundary Wall. a 70 70 Unfiltered Water-supply a 65 108 Donation ae 160 158 otal ... 24,325 22,896 ataciaai Latrine me oy 319 urnitur ie 29 re sre Compensation Allowances... 173 200 ng of manuscripts ae 297 200 Tite on Chvaisnaual paper purchased _.., ae 38 sk Tibetan Catalogue es ts ae 310 Total ... 24.325 23,752 22,760 Agencies. Mr. Bernard Quaritch and Mr. Otto Harrassowitz continued to act as the Society’s agents. The number of the copies of the Journal and Proceedings, am the Memoirs sent to Mr. Quaritch, during the year 1907, wa 534 valued at £69-2, and of the Bibliotheca Indica 462, valued at Rs. 411-10; of these copies to the value of £38-6-8 and Rs. 79-8 have been sold. Nineteen invoices of books purchased, and of dig ent of various Sqcieties sent in exchange, have been received duri e was 213 valued at £30-1-6, and of the Bibliotheca Indica 460 valued at Rs. 435-14; the sale proceeds have been £53-1-3 and Rs. 717-1-7, respectively. Library, The total number of volumes and parts of magazines added to the Library during the year was 1,890, of which 192 were ee and 1,698 were presented or received in exchange. he Library Catalogue has not yet issued from the press. Print a has been given on 14 formes: the remainder has been revised three times and is still under revision. The Council has sanctioned the preparation of a Catalogue of the Tibetan Xylographs and MSS. in the Library, and the work has been entrusted to Rai Sarat Chandra Das, Bahadur, ing to the increased accommodation required for Sanskrit [ae ey eee ee “ESN AIS Se cE as ee ia al On ee February, 1908.] Annual Report. 1x books and MSS., the Sanskrit Library has been separated from that of the Arabic and Persian, and the two libraries are now located in different rooms. Mr, J. cae Elliott. has continued Assistant Secretary through- out the yen abn Ritoairandl Kumar was appointed Librarian on Ist January, 1907. International Catalogue of Scientifie Literature. Work in the a Bureau during the past year has been uninterruptedly carried « is increasing as one would expect art pasxsu with the increase » of scientific staffs in India, and the increasing energy of scientific investigators. The Regional Bureau prep red and sent 1,189 index slips | to the Central Office in London ; this number of slips bas never been approached before. The slips were prepared in chief part by the Bureau’s clerk, and checked or corrected by one or other of the following gentlemen, most of them members of the Society who have given freely their services for this good work :— N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc. I. H. Burkill, Es iJ. A: Cunningham. L. L. Fermor, lsq. Capt. J. W. D. Mevaw, I.M.S. H. Maxwell- meg sq. B. B. Osmaston, Esq. Capt. W. S. ese LM.S. C. W. Peake, Esq. Major L. Rogers, I.M.S. E. !hurston, Exq. G. H. Tipper, Esq. E Vr ae Ksq. Capt. F. W. Wall, I.M.S. The expenses of maintaining the bureau for the year have been :— Stati Staff ea, a freight, ete. sat Rs. = F. 506 0 220 i 10 34° 05.9 Total 2. 7002 2-0 —_———_—_—_—_—_ hey were met - of the grants made by the Government i of - oe the pur g the Sie we a ae distributed in India for the Central Office no arin a 554 v ome: Sth annual issu subscribers, ree think it a ae the volumes went should, henceforward. be witho being parts of the 3:d, 4th and t the loss of two or three that the teaching centres whither ut these reference volumes. Moreover, the financial aid that the subesaptions meant to the undertaking was valuable. x Annual Report. [ February, 1908. Subscriptions to the extent of sy 8,781-9 have been col- lected in India and gist ay to Londo Lieut.-Colonel D, Prain, C.I.E., ERS., was so kind as to represent the Society, tacks tts request, ata ‘meeting of delegates held in London on July 29th and 30th. The financial position of the Central Burean was then considered, and it was decided to submit copies of the accounts to the Regional Bureaus for publica- tion in any authorised jourual. Elliott Prize for Scientific Research. The gn Riad selected for the Elliott Gold Medal for the year 1907 was Chemistry. Only two essays have been received in eigenen hele have been referred to the Trustees for report. e request of the Director of Public Instruction, Bengal, para; ater 2 of the Notification of August 2nd, 1907, regarding the Ellintt Prize, was amended so as to include those distric of Bengal that have been transferred to Eas sir Bengal and Assam, and the revised Notification now reads as follows :— “Any native of Bengal or of the districts of Dacca, Mymen- singh, eee Faridpur, Rajshahi, Rangpur, Dinajpur, Jalpaiguri, Bogr Pabna, Malda, Chittagong (ineluding Chittagong"Hill Tracts), Noakhali and Tippera Cine in’ Hill or the aforesaid districts, may compete for the pri Barclay Memorial Medal. In connection with the mioig: 5 Memorial Medal, the Council awarded the medal for 1907 t ieut.-Colonel Alfred William Alcock, M.B., LL.D., C.LE., F. R. 3" in recognition of his biologi- cal researches. Society’s Premises and Property. The cracks in the walls of the main-bnilding caused by changing the beams have been repaired. The boundary wall has been aah a: and whitewashed. ovide sufficient water for the garden a tap has been On the recommendation of Lieut.-Colonel F. P. Maynard, two microscopical neu gs at Rs. 30 each, for the use of the Medi- cal Section, have been ed. n electric ‘insta Tlathent has been fitted up for working the lantern at the General Meetings. Exchange of Publications. During 1907, the Council accepted six applications for ex- change of Sailications: viz :—(1) From the Agricultural Research eRe ¥ eT) te Dae ea Re PERI Fal N re ie February, 1908. } Annual Report. xi Institute and oS ead tae College, Pusa: the Society’s Journal and Proceedin d Memoirs in exchange for the publications of the Pastivatec ” (ay From the Physikalisch-Medizinische Sozietat in Erlangen: the Society’s Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs for their Sitzungs-Berichte. (3) From the Birmingham Natural History and Philosophical Society: the Society Proceedings and Memoirs for their Proceedings. (4) From the Deutsche Entomologische Gesellschaft, Berlin: the Society’s Jour- nal and Proceedings and Memoirs for the publications of the Society. (5) From the Museum fiir Voélkerkunde zu Leipzig: the Society’s Journal and Proceedings and scientific a of the Memoirs for the publications of the Museum. (6) From the Commissioner of Fisheries, Washington : he Society s Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs for his publicatio At the request of Dr. N. eae the Council agreed t exchange the Society’s Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs for those of the Marine Biological Stations at Naples, and the Direc- tor has been written to regarding the proposal. In addition to these exchanges, the Library of the Board of Examiners has been placed on the free distribution list of the So- ciety’s publications. Publications. There were published during the year ten numbers of the Journal and pene (Vol. IIl., Nos. 1-10) containing 774 pages and 10 pla Of the Homotrs, six numbers were published (Vol. I., Sup- nt No. 2, and Vol. II., Nos. 1-5) containing 123 pages and) plates e Numismatic Sup PP receedings, V No. 7 and 8, have been pub- the Index to the Memoirs, Vol. I ere were only two short reviews published in the Journal and Proceedings, Vol. III., No. 7; and the Council decided not to publish further reviews. _ Lieut.-Colonel - C. Phillott ee Gene xii Annual Report. { February, 1908. left India, and Lieut.-Colonel D, C. Phillott took charge of the Search for Arabic and Persian manuscri ve Lieut.-Colonel F. P. 4 b © = eo H oO Ae gQ S @ i © e = a. ES ms b= © =: » ie] rg Zz pie 5 er ® a: Philology, &c uring the year under review the contributions have been varied and fairly numerous. To History, Babu Jadu Nath Sarkar has contributed two papers, one on the “ Conquest of Chatgaon, 1666 A.D.,” by Shaista Khan, and the other “the Feringi. Pirates of Chatgaon, 1665 A.D.” ; both are translations from the ‘Alamgir-Nama and are a slain ent to his article on the same subject, published in the Journal for June, 1906. Under Antiquities, mention may be e . Yazdani’s two papers on the ancient history of the town and “pnildings of Narnaul, south of Delhi. Mr. Hari Nath De’s “ Tarikh-i-Nusrutjungi,” an important memoir, is still in the press. Maulavi Muhammad Kazim Shirazi, Persian Instructor to the Board of Examiners, has published a collection of 138 European words, culled from modern Persian newspapers. This list is of philological interest inasmuch as it indicates, in some measure, the Sage is Sieh sta influence on the current literature of Persia. The . J. Hoffman's paper on * Mundari Poetry, Music and Pesca” is a valuable contribution both to Philology and Hthnoloyy. Major T. W Haig has given the Armenian inscriptions with English translations of some epitaphs, ranging in date from A.D, 1645 to 1807, discovered by him in a Christian cemetery in Hnidarabad, Deccan. Mr. D. Donald has contributed ‘‘ Some Pushto Folk- tales,” with their Persian trans- lations: they are of interest to the students of folklore. Lieut.- Colone! D. C. Phillott, the Secretary, and Mr. R. F. Azoo, the Arabic Instructor of the Board of Examiners, have contributed “Seven Stories from the Nufhat™ l-Yaman,” ‘The Birds’ Com- plaint before Solomon” from the ‘‘ Kitab *l-Jamharah fi ‘Tlm*’1- Bazyarah ” and “ Some Folk-tales from Hazramaut”’: Arabic texts and English translations, Portions of these peers are of anthro- pological and historical interest. In papers of minor interest are “ Description of a Jam-i- chihil kalid, such as that referred to in Lane’s Modern Egyptians,” and a “ Note on Sign-,Gesture-,Code-, and Secret-l.anguage , etc., amongst the Persians” by Lieutenant- Colonel fess The impetus given to Tibetan studies by the Tibet Mission of 1903-04. still continues, as is evident from several of the pepe published this year. The Memoir on “The Coinage of Tibet” is interesting, as it aes facsimiles of silver coins minted in Nepal aud Tibet. Mr. . C. Walsh, I.C.8., the author, observes that the oldest coin a pat available in Tibet is dated 1696 A. Ds though coins are reported to have been used thereas early as the 12th century A.D. The characters on the official seal of the Dalai February, 1908. | Annual Report. xiii Lama of Lhasa are supposed to be in the old Uigur form of the Mongolian character, derived from the Syriac, and introduced by Nestorian Missionaries. The Rev. H. Francke, in his papers on “ The Paladins of the Kesar Saga,’ * narrates several folk-tales from Tibetan sources, current in Lower Ladakh, or in Western Tibet. Rai Sarat Chandra Das, Bahadu ur, C 1.E., in his paper on “A Written Language in Mongolia,” shows that writing was intro- duced into Mongolia in the 13th century A.D., by Sakya Pandita of Western Tibet, during the reign of Gutan, the grandson of Chinghis Khan; and in his ‘ Notices of Orissa in the Early Records of Tibet” the Rai Bahadur mentions several Buddhist authors that flourished in Orissa, Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Spat Vidya- usana, in his three papers on ‘‘ Indian Logic as preserved in Tibet, ” notices the Tibetan versions of seventy- coat Buddhist works on logic, written in Sanskrit; these, with two exceptions, no longer existin India nor in Nepal. The Mahamahopadhyaya, dur- ing his recent visit to the Tibetan monasteries of Labrang an Phodang, in Sikkim, examined a few valuable historical works on Indian Philosophy, a short account of which is embodied in his paper on “The § hya Philosophy in the land of the Lamas. sula,” ey Babu Rakhal Das Banerji. The paper gives an account of five seals containing impressions of Buddha, Lokes- vara, Avalokitesvara, and Tara, with the well-known formula “ Ye dharma, "etc. Dr. Annandale, who brought these seals from the a avdan ‘the sommes activity of the “ Labbies ” and their ancestors, There is also a series of interesting papers on India proper. Babu Bhaves Chandra Banerji, in his “Notes on the Vedic Sacrifices,” observes that sacrifice was the only religious rite practised by the Vedic Aryans. He divides sacrifices into seve! : classes, and holds that in the earliest times the Aryans used t XiV Annual Report. [ February, 1908. not known. A fairly satisfactory explanation of the origin of in- numerable sub-castes out of the four original castes is given by Mr. Jackson, I.C.S., in his ‘‘ Note on the history of the Caste- system.” He says that India, before the arrival of the Muslims, was divided into numerous distinct kingdoms governed by kings, who followed divergent customs. A caste that lived in an area so extensive as to be subject to more than one political jurisdiction, naturally split up into sections, the customs of which differed in detail, owing to the divergent decisions of the kin ngs to whom they were subjec ct. The Kanaujiya, Maithil, and other sections of the Brahmans are said to have arisen in this way. ‘Chronology of Indian authors,” by Babu Nilmani Chakravarti, is a useful paper, adding numerous important dates to Mabel Duff's Chronology of India; it is compiled from an examination of many volumes of so published Reports and Catalogues of Sanskrit MSS. A research into the origin and development of Arithmetical Retain is ade by Mr. Kaye in his “ Notes on Indian Mathe- tics.” From a comparison of the Hindu, Arabic, and Greek Pee of Arithmetic, it is concluded that the modern arithmetical notation is not of Indian origin, and that ¢ the 10th century. A. is the earliest period when Indian inscriptions were dated in the figures of the modern (place-value) notation. Mathematics and the Natural Sciences, The Society has reason to be satisfied with its work in the Natural Sciences. Its Journal, for 1907, contained 38 papers— almost all from members—and it issued two memoirs. The papers are almost of the same number as in 1906, but the contributors are more, being 23 against 18 Many of the papers have been illus- trated by means of plates and chip in the text such as Calcutta is now easily able to produce. The Council would like members to recognise that the Society’s saiblioatih are really prompt and that the circulation of the Journal is growing wider and wider. They earnestly desire that a greater number of members should bec 7 contributors. In Mathematics, the Society has published Professor D, N. Mallik’s Magnetic Induction in Spheroids, and Mr. G. R. Kaye’s —— in the Origin of the Arithmetic Notation as mentioned os Physical Chemistry the Society has published Dr. Morris Travers’ paper On the Absorption of Gases, Vapours and Sub- stances in solution by Solids and Amorphous Substances, and also a sugyestive “preliminary paper” by Professor J. A Cunningham and Babu Satis Ohaudes Mukerjee ou the Electric State of Nascent Gases. In Inorganic Chemistry, the Society has published notes by Professor P. C. Ray, Babu Bidhu Bhusan Dutta and Babu Pan- chanan Neogi. In Applied Chemistry, the Society has published a memoir by Mr. E. R. Watson on the Fastness of the Indigenous Dyes of Bengal. a Sen eee eT February, 1908. ] Annual Report. XV To Geology is perhaps to be reckoned Mr. D. Hooper's ac- count of the composition of Well Waters in the Hadhramaut, Zoology has been well represented in the pages of the Jour- nal. On the invertebrate fauna of India have appeared papers by Dr. N. Aunandale describing Freshwater sponges, Hydra and a the occurrence of the genus as a fossil. In a memoir Dr, Gruyel, of Bordeaux, has described several new barnacles from the collections of the Indian Museum. And there has also appeared in the Journal a note on a parasitic worm by Dr. O. von Linstow. The papers on vertebrate animals include seven on the habits of birds by Lieutenant-Colonel D.C. Phillott, one on the distribution of the monkey, pasa arctoides, by Rai Ram Brahma Sanyal, Bahadur, and one on the rare cat, Felis tristis, by Dr. N. Annandale. H. H. Mann’s physiological Eee on the Diet of Tea ( a Cookies in Upper Assam is of great interest. In Botany, the Journal for the year pe contained eleven papers, all dealing with the higher plants or Phanerogams of India. Five of them are systematic : one adds a new genus of the order Ceniiftn= Avawilizcarpas—to the flora of the country ; othe contain descrip- ns of varieties of Gentiana coronata, Swertia purpurascens, and Towent anethifolia. Messrs. R. 8. Finlow and C. J. a ey discuss the Hardness of the Seeds of Wild Fibre plants; Mr. 1. Burkill details observations on the Pollination of Cotton ee Captain A. T. Gage describes an abnormal pineapple; Messrs Burkill and G. C. Bose describe an abnormal mango br: anch ; and Mr. D. Hooper reports on the oils contained in the seeds of species of Garcinia. And concurrent with the volume containing these publication of Sir Geo: eorge King’s and Mr. J. S, Gamble’s Flora of = Malay pguineule. Three Darts « of ies 74 containing 730 pages certain smal] Indian antes animals; and Dr. Butler’s of a case of double parasitism in mistletoes from as disteiot of Almora Medical Section. ames men have soinel th e Society as ondiclsy pre ri during this period, so that at the: per of 1907 there are 61 medical XVi Annual Report. [ February, 1908. members. The meetings have been well and regularly attended by the members resident in Calcutta, the number present having averayed 18. I'he most Frctetapertn: 4 and satisfactory feature of the mertings has been the great interest show» by members in the papers and tne interesting pelenicwanian which have followed them which, on two occasions, was so well sustained that they had to be concluded at a pdisen unit vrai ng. One of these related to the difficult and important subject of the differen- tiation of tropical fevers, and the other arose on a paper on Cerebro-spinal meningitis by Lieut.-Colonel E. H. Brown, Other papers of special interest were on sma‘Ipox in Calcutta by Major Vaughan; injuries to the knee-jeint by Dr, Adrian Caddy; meta- bolism in Bengalis and on blackwater fever by Captain D. McCay; and on Tropical hepatitis and the prevention of liver abscess by Captain J. G. Murray. In adition to the formal papers many of rare and ae clinical cases have been shown, including a number of surgical affection, a branch of medical science which has not yet contributed its full share of papers. e above brief summary of the work done will suffice to show price the medical branch has more than justified its exist- ence, and has met a long-felt want, so that a lenzthy and pros- us career may contidently be looked forward to. The rales re- lating to the meetings of the Medical Section, which were sanctioned the Council, have worked very well. Some inconvenience has occasionaliy arisen owing to the absence of either a vice-president or a member of council to take the chair, which has necessitated have, however, already taken steps to obviate this difficulty. The papers read before the section have been published in the “ [Indian Medival Gazetie” with the sauction of the Council. ‘Lhe greatest need of the section is a reference medical library, which is very badly wanted in India and would doubtless lead to many addi- tional medical members living beyond Calcutta joining the Society. This matter is engaginy the attention of the Council. Major Maynard, inception up to November 19J7, when he resigned, and Major L. Rogers was appointed in his place, The Section owes a debt of gratitude to Major Maynard for his valuable work during the critical early period of its existence. Anthropology, etc. There is very little to be said about anthropology this year. Three papers have been published in the Memoi7s, as well as several shorter ones in the Journal. The most important is prob:bly the Rev. Father Hoffmann’s account of Mundari songs and poetry ; only the first part of this valuable work, which has been interrupted by the ill-health of its author, has as vet been issued. In accordance with the wish of the retiring President, a scheme for the establishment of a bureau for the supply of February, 1908. | Annual Report. xvii anthropological information in connection with the Society was submitted to the Government of Bengal, but no order on the subject has as yet been issued. Coins. During 1907 the number of coins presented to the Society was 2 gold, 70 silver, and 43 copper, which may be classified as shown below :— N AR . Ancient India— Apollodotus I] Nahapana__.., aka i iol Ee Sita uy aa a 1 "+s: Medisoval India— ‘.” Madana Pala Deva Q oo @1 ia i) joe 2 o © <4 a) nee Obhstrpsti ww * , ms rie Muhammadan States— ind— Bant ’Amrwiya sa as. 1 _ Bana ’Aliwiya - — 1 got Saif-ud-din Hasan Qarlagh Bengal— ’Ala-ud-din Husain Shah is 1 Kulbarga— i oe - Humayitin Sha ‘ Nizam Shah ( Ahmad ) — , , Mubammad Shah : - ~ Delhi~ *. Shams-nd-din Altamsh Ghiyds-ud-din Tughlagq __, ‘Bahlol Shah ~"' ©: Sikandar Lodi . ” . Akbar ee mW DOH be Qe OD eet tee 2 5 ahangir ae § ‘ Carried over : 2 xvill Annual Report. [ February, 1908. Brought forward ey 2 34 40 Shah Jahan one ra ove 1 Murad Bakhsh d Shah ‘Rin I Miscellaneous — nd -6 = ° ry 3 = = — tt Sikh—Gobind Singh ze 6 Modern Native States re 1 2.40 43 A few of the coins of Apollodotus II have, for that king, N important finds, a will be published in the Ran cnet Supple- ment to the Journal Bibliotheca Indica, - OF the 22 fasciculi of texts published in the Bibliotheca Indica Series during the year under review, 15 belong to Brah- manic Sanskrit literature, 3 to Jaina Sanskrit, 1 to Buddhist Sanskrit, 1 to Hindi, 1 to Persinn, and the remaining 1 to Tibetan, These fasciculi inelade Mr Beveridge’s translation of the Akbar- nama, Pandit Ganga Nath Jha’s translation of the Slokavartika, and Mahamahopadhyaya ete Kanta Tarkalankara’s second edition of the Grihya Sut f the new works taken in hand only two fasciculi hive bare pabGaheat this year, vz , one fasciculus of the Yoga-sastra and another of the Atma erm under Kalikala Sarvajfia, who flourished during ‘1088-1172 The Atma tiuttva-viveka, otherwise known as Ba uddhadhikara, was composed by the famous Hindn logician ee ye = 984 A.D., to refute the philosophical doctrives a e Buddhists ; is an abstruse work bearing testimony to the wordy war that exisied between the Bralimans and Buddhists during the last stave of tieir struggle with each other. There exists, too, a Tibe- tan version of this work ; but it is not more approachable than its Sanskrit original. Referring to the Tibetan version, His Serenity the Tashi Lama of Tibet, while visiting the Benares College in ; February, 1908. | Annutl Report. xix December 1905, observed that, though he knew every pale of the book, he could not properly the meaning of a single sen- tence. It is ho oped that some scholar will = leisure ai ravel the intricacies of this work by the help of the four commentaries whic fe teal published along with the text. e Government grant of Rs. 9,000 for the Bibliotheca Indica has es raised to Rs. 12,000 for five years, for affording facilities for publishing a larger number of Arabic and Persian texts. A few changes have been made in the rules for remunerating editors and translators. Works will henceforth be issued in fasciculi of ar ee 2 =I Mo) 2°) 3 < 3 ° 5 io) Lene) eel ® wo — = 2) eee ® © ad — =] = publication was ‘in the hands of Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Joint Philological Secretary of the Society. Report on the Search for Sanskrit MSS. During the year under review, Mahimahopadhyaya Hara- prasid Sastri went to Nepal to examine manuscripts in the Durbar Library collected since his visit in 1898, ‘This collection was commenced by the late Maharaja Sir Vir Shamsher Jung Rana and continued by his able brother, Sir Chandra Shamsher Jung Rana, tre present Maharaja. It contains about a hundred manuscripts, nearly half written on palm lea Som of the palm-leaf manuscripts bear dates of the 10th century, : in very few are later than the Lit ost are works on Tantra, both Hindu and Buddhist. One of the Tantrik works entitled TY is attributed to Macchendra Nath. The Hindu Tantras are all attributed to Siva, and they are supposed to have been brought down to Earth from Kaildsa by nine Nathas, one of whom was Macchendra ae This is one of the earliest Tantra known. The MS. is written in Gupta character of the transition period. Another int entitled Kiran Tantra and written in the same character, is dated N.S. te. 924 A D. There are many works in the Vajrayan School of Buddhism, which is the origin of that obscene and m\stic worship popularly known as the Sahaja School. The modern Sal»ja Vaishnavism of Bengal is a mere adaptation of that Buddhist School to Hinduism : the doctrine and the dogmas are very much the same, there being but a siight difference in name and form. The tage a@hasrika Prajfiaparamité is the ancient and original wo on = rajiaparamits. About the sixth sontery eda Prajniparamita ; it embodied ps ideas of - Again, in the reign ‘of Dharma Pal of Magadha, a falar sea called the Abhisamayalankara Sastra, was written on the Asta Sahasrika. But the most important discovery of local interest is the collection of Bengali songs of the Vajrayan School of Buddhism. XX Annual Report. { February, 1908. written long before the Muslim conquest -of Bengal. ~ Profs 1, in. his Cambridge Catalogue, describes a manuscript of Hevajra ( ¥aq) ‘Tantra by Krishnacharya or Kahnu Pada. : The particular manuscript he mentions was copied in 1198: - He gives a plotograph of one page. Ina work entitled Charyacharyavinis- chaya, the paleography of which is undoubtedly 50 to 100: years older, are found some tha te songs by the same Rrishndeharya or Kahnu Pada with a Sanskrit commentary. This places efo m. He oe however, procured a cop the Doha-Kosa with a Sanskrit commentary. ane phserpohanreracineliere eg songs by several eee ts—Lni ka, Bhusukm, Womvi and others, This ro back | the history of Bocalt literature by several centuries The wide ro of Buddhiem in Bengal is proved by a manuscript of the Bodhicharyavatara, copied in A.D, 1436 at Venngram in Sanchuria, or Sanchala, in Southern Burdwan, by a Buddhist Bhikshu for the benefit of a Kayastha Mahattama or Zamindar — his son ; it was collated and corrected by another Bhiksu ez quwy é.c., for the use of himself and of others. Aai- ama is another work which throws light on the early history o' Bengal. It was written by Yatakara Gupta at the request of his friend, Prabhakara Gupta, and deals with the reformed doctrines of this work copied, as it is likely to throw light on the state of Buddhism in Bengal, perhaps even before the reformation effected by Dharma Pl in the 9th century. The book is entirely free from the obscenities that disfigure the work of the Vajrayan School. It is possible that it belongs to the short-lived Mantrayan Scliool which followed the Mahayan and preceded the Vajrayan. Another important discovery of general interest is a Bud- dhist poem entitled Saundarananda by Asvaghosha, a twin brother of his Buddhacharita, It has 18 sargas, and in style and arrange- ment appears similar to the other well-known work. Asvaghosha is here described as a Saketaka, a Bhadanta and an Acharya, and the son of aratet. The ideas of the pera school are given more fully here than in the Buddhacharita. The curious thing, how- ever, about this work is that it is nowhere mentioned among the works of Asvaghosha by Chinese and Japanese authorities. ere is a dilapidated copy of Buddhacharita in the Durbar Library, whieh seems to have been overlooked by Amritananda, February, 1908. } Annual Report. Xx one important licuna of 11 verses. The first twenty-five verses of the printed edition seem to be Amriténanda’s own com A new and older version of the Dakarnava has been obtained, which contains more matter in a curious vernacular, perhaps s the mother of Bengali, then | is usually fonnd in ordinary manuscript copies of that work. In fact, the few Sanskrit verses in each sec- tion simply introduce the vernacnlar matter. e manuscript is written in the llth century Newari on thick paper, which has grown brown with age. This paper is not of Mahomedan manu- facture and is, perhaps, the old paper called Vansapatra paper by the Nepalese and Dafue paper by Europeans, of which many frag- ments liave been obtained from Central Asia. The Maharaja is extremely unwillirg to allow the old palm- leaf manuscripts 2 e removed from Nepal. This is one of the reasons why no old palm-leaf manuscripts have been pro cured by the. ei. The Maharaja, however, rind allows Siiphea to be made of these old manuscripts, and many have been copied by the Sastri’s assistants under his own immediate supervision or by Nepalese scribes, e printed edition of the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita, and in fact all the manuscripts hitherto known of that work, com- mence with 21 verses which have previously been regarded as part and passat. of the Prajniparamita itself. It is interesting, how- ever, to note that in a dilapidated palm-leaf copy of the work. the first leaf of which is lost, the second leaf begins with gfafeart USSR | ea Haran aaa gaa waara, etc. On comparing this with other manuscripts it was found that @fafear is the last word of the 20th verse. Hence twenty of the twenty-one verses, which are now regarded a as forming a part of the Prajnapar: imita, are rea}- ty a Pragasti or Mahatmya of the Prajnaparmita by Rahula Bhadra, the 21st being only wesfa or the merit of repeating the Mahat- —_ - The real Prajnaparamita begins and ends in prose. Thus we ; get a: genuine work by Rahula ‘Bhadra, a well-known writer of the 6th century, imbedded in the Prajnaparamita. - eagaeh isa ena work in Prakrit. It was written ; co ra: of scrape made a careful copy of Haramekhala. The “ Chha- In the 9th and 10th centuries daring the y years 0 of the reign of Pala oes in Eastern India, when Bultdhism and Hinduism were stru ing for su remacy, Varl various polemical works were written on both sides, jee one of which (on the Hindu xxii Annual Report, (February, 1908. side) has up to now been known. This is the Atmatattvaviveka or Bauddhadhikkara, by Udayana, written about 984 A.D. Five works on the Buddhist side have now |_been pues viz, 1. as of Kansuj holonbing to the Rathora or Gaharwar family were comico Hindus. Among them Govinda Chandra was specially famous for his orthodoxy. It was at his court that Lakshmidhara made the first great compilation of Smriti yet known.. Govinda Chandra, however, had a Buddhist wife, and she presented a copy of Astaséhasrika, Histo is to be found in the Durbar Library, to a Buddhist Vihar: Bodhicharyavatara is a work oreittion Santideva in the 7th century A.D. It isa oyepeeeey work of the highest import- ance to Buddhist. Inthe Durbar Library, however, there is a work entitled Bodhicharyavataramimamsa, It is Bodhicharya- vatara itself, with a few verses added both in the beginning and at the end. The object of the added verses is to show that it is an interlocution between Asoka and Upa Gupta. This is the way in which History has been perverted by ignorant monks of later Works on Dhanurveda are very rare. Hence the discovery of Kodanda Sastra attributed to Dilipa may be considered an important one. It treats of how a bow is to be made, how arrows are to be aimed, ete. Greater reliance, however, is placed on mantras and incantations than on actual skill in archery manuscript of the Yogasataka ( ) is atoahotea to Nagarjuna. The commentator, Dhruvapada, says that the anthor: in one sloka hints that he is also the author of the Uttara Yantra of the Sushruta Samhita, Ina MS. of the work entitled ysrqrefafaqa are to be found short works by Nagarjuna, Arya adeva, Dingnaga, Padma-. vajra. and Anangavajra. Nayarjuna’s work is entitled @yaraae. Aryadeva’s work is entitled wtfwsras¥e. This MS. also has been copied and brought down to Calcutta. Search for Arabic and Persian MSS. In February 1907 Lieutenant-Colonel Phillott took over charge from Dr. E, Denison Ross, ring the year under review, some valuable additions have been made to the collection. Special attention was paid to gathering information about various rivate libraries, and for this reason the travelling Maulavis had to travel more than previously. Libraries unknown before were discovered in Ahmadabad, Bombay, Hyderabad, and Madras, places hitherto unvisited by the Maulavis. a February, 1908. | Annual Report. xxiil In Hyderabad, the libraries of Sir Salar Jung, and of the Afsar® ‘-Apibba? Mubib Husayn were found to be of special interest, mongst many rare and valuable manuscripts in the library of the latter, a Persian translation was discovered of the Kitab»- ‘l-Hasha*ish wa'n-Nabatat,' the Arabic translation of Dioscorides’ work in Greek (a work on the Materia Medica); this had good coloured figures of medicinal herbs: probably, too, the later Arabic re-translation from the Persian was based upon this very manu- script. Shams* 'l-‘Ulama* Nawab ‘Aziz Jang Bahadur, of Hydera- bad, after consultation with Maulavi Hidayat Husayn, generously presented to the Society, with the sanction of the Government of India, 502 Arabic and Persian MSS. and printed works, which had ve ormed part of his library; subsequently 100 additional volumes so made over by him to the Library of the Board of Mestaitiees, Calcutta. wig he year, various manuscripts were offered for sale from Agra, Delhi, Lahore, Ajmere, and H An Arab traveller ies ‘sent, for inspection, 102 manuscripts, among which were the sete ing :— in A "ees i 1021), and the Anwar* ’I- Quran ts ‘Ali ibn Sultan Muhammad al- Qari al- Harawi (who died in A.H. 1014, A.D. ese are of spec vial interest. Up to the present, homever, year is 150. This includes almost every branch of Arabic litera- ture. In date, the manuscripts range from 900 A.H. to 1100 A.H, ‘The following deserve notice :— (1) The hapa het ap al-Jami‘ li anwa‘é ‘Adab, a trea n literature that was written by order of — 'd Dawlah (ruled AH. 333-356; A.D. 944-967). . S. is dated 1051 A This abri t is conside be an eatho- ritative treatise on Shafii jurisprudence and an} Shafi scholars such as Muham Abi Sharif The manuscript was transcribed some time apts the death of the anthor, and is dated A.H. 869. the 1 This work was pap tie gs rene nc — into Persia The original Arabic translation a lost, and the work 8 re-translated in sehen te ben the Persian translatio XXiv Annual Address. [ February, 1908. ®& The An-Najm* 'l-Wahhaj fi Sharhi °l-Minhaj, The author of this manuscript is Kamal» ’d-din Muhammad ib Misa’ *d-Damiri (who died in A.H. 745; A.D. 1324). This is also a trustworthy book on Shafi‘i ‘jurisprudence. Only one other copy exists; it is in the Siero _ Library. This MS, is dated A. H. 869. Other interesting manuscripts will ‘be noted in a later and detailed report. In conclusion the Officer-in- charge of the Search wishes to express his satisfaction with the continuous and pee assistance rendered by Maulavi Hidayat Husayn. of Led Noreen vont i quakes lis Search for Bardic Chronicles, nr no qualified Pandit has yet been found to execute the work; but a commencement has been made in the States of Meywar and ar. Inthe former State, with the permission of H.H. the Maharana, Pandit Gauri Shankar Harichand Ojha has kindly undertaken to start the Peat and in the latter H.H. the Maha- rajah has been so good as to place the services of Munshi Debi Prasad at the disposal of Maidr Baldock for the same purpose. Both these gentlemen are rendering valuable assistance. A catalogue of over 230 manuscripts existing in the different libraries in Marwar tian bee submitted by Munshi Debi Prasad, who see still engaged in completing the list. It is probable that on examination many of these will be found hardly to come within the 9 definition of ** Bardic Chronicles ” ; but it is hoped that a con- siderable number will prove of historical interest. A list of 43 ee deposited in Watson Museum of a at Rajkot, has been received from the Librarian and a ealogical table of the Sanjheli State from the Political Agent, Rewa Kantha. This latter is written in Marwari, in the Gujrati chapabicr, and has not yet been examine cme (a ee The e Report having been read and some copies having been dintedtrited, the Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, Pre- sident of the Society, delivered an address. Annual Address, 1907. t . February, 1908.) . Annual. Address. XXV researches in which members of our wn have been engaged during. the past. twelve months. I. donot. propose to enter into any elaborate review of the work of the Socidt ¥, nor. of the: pro- s of the different waren. of research with which our Society eals; such a review may more fittingly be made at the next annual m meeting, when we shall complete the first quarter of the second century of our existence. But before I deal with the subjects which hive engage! the attention of our members dur- fact, in the course of the last five years, our members have in- creased by very nearly one hundred. is is a matter for con- gratulation, and our thanks are due principally to the members of the medical profession who have joined our ranks and swelled our numbers. During the last twelve months, however, we have lost from our ranks seven Ordinary Members, two of whom deserve special mention the Society so ter back as 1847, and at the time of his death, had been a member for over 60 years. At one time, before his retirement from the country, he took considerable interest in our work, and contributed to our Journal and Proceedings a number of valuable papers on ‘ Meteorology ” and the “ Survey of India,” The present generation of members of the Society, however, would hardly recollect that he filled successively the offices st Vice-President and President long before some of us were It is not too much to say that his services to this connie will aie be readily forgotten, and his name will est in indissolubly our Honorary Mem apr weed lost two very dis- tinguished names: Lord Kelvin and "Bir Michael Foster. is unnecess r me here to dwell at length on the intrinsic are XXvi Annual Address, (February, 1908. research, in which some notable contributions have been made by our members in the course of last year. When | had the honour to address you from this chair two years ago, I dwelt upon the im- portance of the exploration of Tibet and of the results which were likely to follow from an examination of the large number of have been known to the Chinese many centuries before it was discovered in Europe, and was certainly familiar to the people of China towards the close of the 6th century. When, therefore, in- tercourse prevailed with Tibet between India on the one hand and China on the other, the monks of that secluded country got a splendid literature from the former which they were enabled to preserve by means of the agency of the art of printing which they borrowed from the latter. Under royal patronage, February, 1908. | Annual Address. XXVil especially in the reign of Ralpacan in the 9th century, innumerable Indian Pandits and Tibetan Lamas were engaged on the transla- tion of Sanskrit books into Tibetan. The versions thus elaborate- rep»red were perpetuated in wooden blocks from which impres- sions could be taken at any moment. The majority of the works on logic so preserved in Tibet have been found to form part of the Hodgson Collection now deposited in the India Office as also of the vast Tibetan Collection brought down by the British Mission intricacies of that language, not so much for the purpose of elucidating the sacred writings of the Lamas of Tibet, as for the purpose of restoring to India, from Tibetan sourves, that rich har- vest of Sanskrit books, Buddhistic as well as non-Buddhistie, reli- gious, scientific, literary and philosophical, which are now known to and modern schools is concerned, a valuable addition to the litera- ture at our disposal; and it is interesting to observe that they throw a good deal of light on the antiquity of Indian Philosophy, which dates from a pre-Christian, and not improbabl m a pre-Buddhistic age. Philosophy was widely cultivated in India this theory, reliance has been placed upon numerous inscriptions, specially some from Southern India, such as the Kalobhabi XXVHi _ Annual Address. (February, 1908. notation are spurious; he further contends’ that the ‘rule of Aryyabhatta applies to all possible notations, and is really algebraic in character. His theory is, with regard to this last pointy that. there is absolutely nothing. in the rule to indicate - that values and a zero, In another paper which was communicated later on, Mr. Kaye maintains that Aryyabhatta was indebted in the matter of arithmetical notation to the Greek astronomers of fission It may be pointed out, however, that our knowledge of ea arly Indian mathematics i is some ewha t limited and fragmentary: astronomy and arithmetic, and the works which have: been publi-hed or rendered into English form a very small pr oportion of what is known to have existed at one time. Under such cir- concerned, will be flirown a the brilliant lectures of Dr. Thibant, which are now in the course of we tg 5 Dr. Thibaut has es lished in his classical paper on the Sulvasutras the antiquity of Indian mathematics, and, even if it be assumed that t Aryyabhatta was indebted to the Alexandrian astronomers, he gave bac the world the light he borrowed from Alexandria in a brighter and more useful form, for as one of our great Sanskrit poets WEge * “The sparkling gem gives back the glorious hea so : It drinks from other light, but the dull earth Absorbs the blaze and yields no om again.” ~ Amongst the historical papers “which have been contr ibuted pe the Society during the last year, those of Prof, Jadunath Sarkar n the “ Conquest of Chatgaon by Sayestha Khan” and on. the history. ey are founded on translations from the “ Alamgir rs namah ” and indicate amply that a version of other portions of that great work would be sues usefu Mention must also be made of the papers of Mr. Yazdani, in which he deals with the ancient eee of the town and buildings of Narnaul, south of Delhi. Our enthusiastic Secretary, Col. Phillott, has given us a number of papers, someof them, conjointly with! Mr. Azoo, which are of considerable interest—not only from the: point of view of history but of anthropology as well; and the paper by Mr. Ho on Mundari poetry, music and dances, give us valuable sn tormation as to the habits, gaan and manners, as also the language of that interesting tri Rai Sarat Chandra Das, Bahadur, that distinguished "Tortan, traveller, holds, in his paper on “ A written language in Mongolia,” that. the Mongolian character was designed after the Tibetan ia the 13th century. About the same time, we had a paper from Mr, Walsh on “ The Coinage of Tibet,” in which he urges the con- clusion that the Uigur form of the Mongohan character, which February, 1908. | - Annual Address. X XIX appears on the official seal of the Dalai Lama, was borrowed from the. Syriac, through the agency of Nestorian missionaries. I do not feel competent. to or upon the respective merits. of thiése theories, nor am I i a position to reconcile them; but it does seem to me that “the question is worth investigation, whether Mongolia aged not have got her art of writing from at least two independent sources, namely, Syria and Tibet. ’ Babu Rakhal Das Baner rjee deals, in his paper on “ Clay ta blets from the Malay Peninsula,” with the external influence of Indian thought and art. These seals were brought from the Malay Peninsula by Dr. Annandale, who, in his introductory note, dwells on the long intercourse which existed between the western parts of the Peninsula and the southern coast of India. This affords a confirmation of previous evidence on the subject, which had oa min ob controversy, the influence of Indian religion and art the islands of the Indian Archipelago, I original castes. Mr. Jackson seeks to establish the theory that, before the advent of the Mahomedans, India was divided into numerous distinct kingdoms governed by kings, who followed divergent customs, with the result that, if a caste lived in an area so extensive as ha be subject to more than one political jurisdic- tion, it became naturally split up into sections whose customs differed in detail, based, as these were, on the divergent pasa of the kings to whom the were subject. The matter, it m conceded, is of a highly controversial character, and the hie: however ingenious it may be, can hardly be treated as conclu- sively founded upon a substantial basis of evidence. At any rate even if it be admitted that in a particular locality a cause of the description mentioned led to a sub-division of the castes, it would be a mistake to suppose that the same cause was in 0 io everywhere, and that every sub-caste is traceable to the existence of sree circumstances. our younger members, Babu Bhabesh Chandra Babiaties and Babu Nilmony Chuckerbutty, have given us in- teresting papers, which show a creditable spirit of research. T former’ deals with the subject of Vedic sacrifices, and endeavours to establish that the Aryans, at one time, used to sacrifice human beings and it ea abandoned the practice, substituting the lower animals, and gradually corn, milk, etc. The latter treats of the chronology of badion authors, and gives us some important Tad: supplemental to those contained in Dufi's Chronology of Tn the domain of the Natural and Ph ysical Sciences, our Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs exhibit unabated activity. Prof: Mallick’s brief but important paper on Magnetic {Induction of Spheroids has been, with the e permission of the Society, subse- quently republished in gre Philosophical Magazine. In Physical Chemistry we had a stimulating paper from Dr. Travers on the XXX Annual Address. | February, 1908. absorption of gases, vapours and substances in solution by solids and amorphous substances ; while the memoir of Prof. Watson, on the fastness of the indigenous dyes of Bengal, treats, with thor ough- ness and minuteness, of a question of great practical interest to the industries of this count ‘yy. We had also a very suggestive paper by Prof. Cunningham and Babu Satis Chandra Mukherjee on the electric state of nascent gases. These were followed by notes from Prof, Roy and Babu Bidhu Bhusan Dutt and Babu terms to the first-rate work which is now carried on by some of professors and by their advanced students, and I am assured that the research work done here would be deemed creditable even in more advanced centres of learning. _ We are indebted to Mr. Hooper for his interesting paper on the composition of well waters in Hadramaut, which has been claimed by chemists as a research within their domain, acs b geoloyists as a paper which, undoubtedly, throws light on their special subject. In Zoology we had a series of papers from Dr. Annandale, in which he describes freshwater sponges in brackish water in the Gangetic delta. There are also otier papers by Dr, Annandale, Dr. - Gravel and Dr. Linstow, iene are of a highly technical characier, at I must not omit all mention of Dr, Mann’s paper on the diet of tea-gurden coolies in Upper Assam, which deals with a question of vreat interest and practical im- portance, and mnst be regarded as the first important contribution on a subject which requires careful attention. I stated at the outset that there has been, in recent years, a sous gecouie addition to our strength by the enrolment of medical ‘rs, and the formation of a medical section of the Society, ee ey be permitted to add that I welcome the presence of the members of the medical profession, not merely from the point of view of the important contributions relating to medical topics which may be expected from tiem, but also from the point of view of researches into the history of Indian medicine, It must be conceded with some regret that the Society, in the past, 0 not done quite as much towards the: investigation of the history rogress of Indian medicine as it has done in other n inexplicable, the energies of our members, who have devoted themselves to philology and xntquitias, have been steadily kept away from the history of Indian medicine. It is true that, more than 70 years ago, the Society published an accurate edition of the great Sanskrit work on Indian medicine known as the Susrita, It is also true that in our own generation attempts were mnde twice to publish a reliable English version of the same work, but, although the undertaking was begun on each occasion by a distinsuished scholar, the attempt was unsuccessful, and no pro- gress worthy of any mention was made. It i is obvious, howe ever, that the wh field tor investiga- tion, Iam fo «ibly i of the truth of this observation by the ‘publication of an extremely valuable work on the medicine of eS a ea Se February, 1908. | Annual Address. XXxi ancient lost» rae Dr. Rudolph Hoernle, one of our past presidents. The first portion of the work of Dr. Hoernle, which has been recently actiahed, deals with the subject of Usteology, and makes manifest the surprising extent and accuracy of the knowledge of the subject possessed by the snriseat medical writers in India, whose work has been traced undoubtedly to the 6th century before Christ. I have no desire, on the present oce asion, to enter had iithee to very eee knowl ge. Comsidaabis light may also be thrown on a comparative study of the subject by a valuable monograph on the surgical instraments in Greek and Roman times by Dr. Milne, who submited i: as a thesis to the University of Aberdeen for the Degree of Doctor of Medicine. An examina- tion of the works of Vr. Hoernle and Dr. Milne makes it obvious, even to a layman like myself, that Indian writers on medicine possessed an extensive and accurate knowledge, based, undoubtedly, upon dissections and experiments, in no way inferior to the know- ledge pox-sessed by Greek and Rom»n physicians. Interesting questions. may arise as to the relation «f the medicine of the Indians to that of the ancient Greeks and Romans, and it may be a matter of corsi erable difficulty to ascertain, with any approach to precision, how far either system was in ndebted to the other. Questions of some difficulty, again, may a:ise as to the time when the great writers on Indian Medicine flourished, as is amply indi- cated in a very instructive discussion on the subject between Dr. Hoernle on the one hand, and Prof. Jolly on te other, in recent commuopications to the Royal Asiatic Society of London, It is y no means surprising to find that ees pat om light may be thrown upon these and allied teupics from even incidental refer- ences in the writings of the yreat Buddhist travellers. I commend with confidence this field of enquiry, as a promising one, to tiie attention of our members, and it wonld be a matter for genuine regret, if a subject which is se peculiarly Indian, should be left altogether untouched and unillumined by the medical members of our Society, There is one other topic to which I would like to invite yoar attention for a moment, before I bring this address to a close. During the last year, the search for Sanskrit, Arabic and Persian of i wile ‘tion which he made ae as stacked in the Repo:t laid on the table, is of considerable interest. It wo ae be unfair to expect t the same amonnt of ma ere discoveries in the present visit as attended the labours of the Sastri on two previous occasions, We cannot legitimately expect on every occasion to discover grammatical works, now lest in India, or to recover insti- XXXil Annual Address. {| February, 1908, tutes of law or treatises on.medicine or chemistry, of. unique | value and importance ; but the results of the last research are suffic iently interesting. \ ‘I he Nepal climate, as is well known, is. Specially unusual thing in Nepal to come across palm, leaves ‘of the 12th and 13th centuries which have not yet decayed. - The ae has been able to discover, manuscripts of works which establish t undoubted antiquity of the Bengali language; he also: oui at least one work written in a language which may have cere here before Bengali became current. e have also ample indi- cation. of the: meee to which Buddhism flourished in Bengal. Mention may a made ofan important medical work, Hara- mekhala, ocikton 3 in Prakrit with a Sanskrit version ‘attached, and it is interesting to note, further, that works have been discovered on’ Buddhistic Philosophy representing the counterpart of the great. work known as the Bauddhadhikara of Fg eae a yya com- posed about the = “e a es pnt f One can obtain a faint glimmer of the d persistent strugzle, vthicls must have prevailed sbost Sait ‘this between Hinduism and Buddhism and which terminated later on in the complete victory of the former d absorption of the latter. We must, however, patiently wait for further results till the manuscripts have been carefully catalogued and their contents examined Meanwhile the grati- tude, of Oriental scholars is due to the Maharaja of Nepal for the liberality with which he allowed access to the manuscripts, and permitted copies to be made. On the Arabic and Persian side, our inquiries have been prosecuted vigorously, and libraries unknown before. have =o gers in Ahmedabad, Bombay, Hyderabad and Madras. I a sured that of the large number of manu- scripts collected, some are of considerable antiquity and of: great value, including one on jurisprudence, composed b Kamaluddin Mohamed in the early part of the 14th century, the only other copy of which known to be extant is deposited in the Bodleian Library.. It must be noted, however, that the Arabic and Persian manuscripts, which have ng hitherto collected with the money placed at. our disposal by the Government, have not yet been agg Under the nA rot the grant, 0 is incumbent on us catalogue the manuscripts, and I do express the hope that this work will now be undertaken, so that the treasures, which we have collected, may be brought within the reach of scholars in all parts of the ‘world. _ I trust, gentlemen, that the imperfect account which I have given. of the work of the’ Society, during the last twelve months, will convince the most captious critic that our members ‘have’ not been idle, and that they have made substantial contributions to the progress of the researches for the promotion of which the Society exists. It is perfectly true that there are no sensational discoveries to announce, but with the progress of time, discoveries of this description have a tendeney ‘to grow rarer and rarer, and we can afford to be content, for the te at niy rate, with wolig work done steadily and without osten Ee ee eT eS niumcsiia| Feb., 1908.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xxx The President announced the result of the — of Officers and Members of Council for 1908 to be as follows President. The Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L., D.Se., F.R.S.E. Vice-Presidents. T. H. Holland, Esq., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S. G. Thibaut, Esq., D.Sec., Ph.D., C.LE. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, M.A. Secretary and Treasurer. Honorar a ela Secretary :—Lieut.-Colonel D, C, Phillott. Treasurer :—J, A. Chapman, Esq. Additional Secretaries. Natural History oe oon H. Burkill, go « M. A. Anthropological Secretary :—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc., C.M.Z.8. Joint Philological Secretary : Eesha Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, M.A. Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Se., I.M.S. Other Members of Council. T. H. D. La Touche, Esq., B.A. Harinath De, Esq. M.A, J. A. Cu unningham, Esq., B.A fo -Colonel W. J. Buchanan, M.D., 1.M.S. raves, Esq Lieut. "Oslonek G. ‘a A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., 1.M.S. Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M. Abdalla al-Mamun Suhrawarday, Esq., M. A., LL.D. The Meeting was then resolved into the Ordinary General Meeting. se Hon. Mr. Justice AsutosH ee M.A., D.L., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., President, in the chair “The iliusited of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Fifty-one presentations were announced. he General Secretary announced that Lient.-Colonel D. ee Lieut.-Colonel J. H. Tull Walsh, Mr. C. W. AoE and Mr. K.G Gupta had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Soc iety. The General Secretary also announced the death of Maharaja hte Jotindra Mohan Tagore, K.C.S.L., an Ordinary Member of the ociety. The President announced that in accordance with Rule 38 of the Society’s Rules, the names of Baba Parmeshwar Narain xxxiv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (Feb., 1908. Mahatha and Babu Bhupendra Sri Ghosh had been posted as defaulting members since the last General Meeting, and are now removed from the Member List. The an thirteen gentlemen were ballotted for as asses Members : — The Hon. Mr. W. W. Drew, Additional Member of the Legis- lative Council, proposed by Lieut.-Colonel D.C. Phillott, seconded by Dr. N. Annandale; Mr. < ¥. Russell, i, = S., Supdt. Gazetteer, Nagpur, proposed by Mr. R. Burn, secon ded by Lieut.-Colonel D.C, Phillott; Mr. Gerald Gardner- Brown, proposed by Mr. A. Venis, seconded by Mr. G. Thibaut, C LE.; Mr. H. N. mie. Indian Educational Service, proposed by Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, seconded by Mr. I, H. Burkill ; Mr. Alce te Rigo de Right, Explorer, Woodlands, Darjeeling, proposed by Mr. James Luke, seconded by Mr. D. R. Wallace ; Dr. ee Nath Mookerjee, . M.B., Medical Practiiioner, eg by the Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, seconded by Mahamahopadh- yaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana ; Dr. Gopal Chandra Chatter- gee, M B., proposed by Major L. Rogers, seconded by Lieut.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan; Mr. . Horniman, ee by Mr. J. Cunningham, seconded by Mr. Harinath De; Lveut.-Colonel A. H. Nott, M.B., L-M.S., proposed by Lieut. cael F,. P. Maynard, seconded by Major L. Rogers; Major V.H. H Lindesay, M.B., I.M.S., proposed by Major L. Rogers, seconded by Lieut. ‘Colonel W. J. Bucha anan; Captain Georye King, M.B., I.M.S., proposed by paracactiad by Major L . Rogers The proposed changes in Rules 4 and 44 (g) of the Society's Rules, of which intimation had been sent in accordance with Rule 64A, were brought up for discussion. The following papers were read :— 1. Hindustani Bere Vocabulary of Indian Birds —B Lizut.-Cotonet D. C, Puriiorr and Panpit Gostn Lat Bonnerser. Translation of one of the Tardiyat or poems on Sport, of Abu Nu*as, the Poet-Jester of oo Court of Hartinu ‘v-Rashid.—By D. Petrie and Lievt.-Cotonet D. C. Putiiorr. A short note on the Qadam Rasul Building at Balasore.— By Mavravr Aspus Sanam. 4. Note on the Pollination of Flowers in India. Note No. 5. —Some Autumn Observations in the Sikkim, Himalaya. Note No. 6. —The Spring Flora in the Simla Hiils.—By I. H. Burxtxt, These fan, apse will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal 5. Fat of the Himalayan Bear.—By D. Hooper. ESRD USD Nahar ee F | f Feb., 1908. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xxxv - Monograph of Sea Snakes.—By Caprain F. Watt. Oom- municated by the Natural History Secretary This paper will be published in the Memoirs. 7. A note onthe Calm Region in the Atmosphere, which in the neighbourhood of Calcutta, Jeralegy the cold season, is at a height of 3,000 to 4,000 feet.—By C. 8. The Builders of the on —By Harinata De. This paper will be published in a subsequent maanaid of the Journal. The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, February 12th, 1908, at 9-15 p.m. Lieut.-Cotonen F. J. Drury, I.M.S., in the chair. The following members were present :— Dr. Adrian Caddy, Dr. G. C. Chatterjee, Captain F, P. Con nor, 1.MS.; Dr. H. M. Crake, Dr. H. Fink, Dr, B. N. Ghose, te W.C. Hossack, Dr. EK. A. Hus useman, Captain D. M. McCay, IM.S.; Dr. G. N. Mukherjee, Major J. Mulvany, I.M.8,; Dr. J. EH. Panioty, Dr. F. J. Pearse, Lieut. A. D. White, I.M.S.; Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary. Visitor :—Captain F. A. F. Barnardo, I.M.S. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. A suggestion of the Medical Secretary for founding a reference medical library was referred by the Council for discussion by the section, The Hae was carried unanimously. A vote of thanks to Lieut -Colonel Buchanan, I.M.S., the Editor of ti “Indian Medical Gazette,” for his generous offer was also unanimously carried. A proposition of Dr. Arnold — Se the publication and criticism by the lay press of pa read before the Medical Section, was laid before the section by -onlar of the Council. - The motion was withdrawn by Dr. Caddy. A doubtful case of skin disease was shown on behalf of Lieut.-Col. Harris, I.M.S., and a case of multiple fibroma was shown by Captain. Connor, I.M.S. The following paper was read :— ‘On a new method of differentiating bacilli of the Typhoid group” by Dr. G. C. Chatterjee. (Postponed from the last meeting.) The following members took part in the discussion : Lt. Colonel Drury, Dr. Hossack, Major Rogers, Dr. Pearse ; and Dr. Chatterjee replied. 1. [Feb., 1908.] xxvii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal = . ee F, A. F. Barnardo’s paper on “Some cases of puerperal ee es with suggestions for the treatment,” 3 ed until the next meeting. rigeelere postpon ge or emaeretit Fre LIST OF MEMBERS ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. ON THE 31ST PECEMBER, 190]. LIST OF OFFICERS AND MEMBERS OF COUNCIL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL FOR THE YEAR 1907. President : The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L., F.R.S.E. Vice- Presidents : T. H. Holland, Esq., F.G.S., F.R.S. G. Thibaut, Esq., ER. G.I. E. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, M.A. Secretary and Treasurer, Honorary General Secretary : Lieut. Colonel D. C. Phillott. J. A. Chapman, Esq. Additional Secretaries. Philological Secretary : Lieut. Colonel D. C. Phillott. Natural History Secretary : I, H. Burkill, Esq., M.A. Pree Te Secretary: N. Annandale, Esq., Z.8. Joint Philolo ogical Pett oak Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, M.A. cerry Secretary: Lieut. Colonel F. P. Maynard, I.M.S., succeeded by Major L. Rogers, I.M.S. Other Members of Council. W. K. Dods, Esq. T. H. D. La Touche, Esq., B.A., F.G.S. C. Little, Esq., M.A Harinath De, Esq., M.A. J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A Lieut. Colonel W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S. H. G. Graves, Esq. Lieut. Colonel G. F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., 1.M.S. Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M: ‘ a Ve eT LIST OF ORDINARY MEMBERS. ee R.=Resident. N.R.=Non-Resident. A.=Absent. N.S.=Non-Subscribing. L.M.=Life Member. F.M.=Foreign Member Pe res een who have changed their aie since the eo was drawn up are requested to give rrepagarwanate of such a chan a the Hon peat Se peabPhite 5 in order that the necessary altera tio y be made in subsequent edition. Errors or omissions in the illowing "list should also re y: Mem who are about to leave India and do not intend to return are particularly reqnested to notify to the Honorary General bern 3 whether it is their desire to continue Members of the Society ; otherwise, in accord- ance wit ule of the rules, their names will be rem vn ae the list at the expiration of three years from the time of their leaving In Date of Election. 1907 April3.|N.R.| Abdul Ali, A. F. M., Deputy Magistrate. Patuakhali, Backergunge. 1907 June 5.| R. | Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, M.A., D.LIT?., LL.D. 34, Elliott Road, Calcutta. 1894 Sept. 27.| N.R. | Abdul li, Maulavi, District Sub-Registrar. Puruli 1895 May 1.| R. | Abdus eles rats M.A., Presidency Magistrate. Calcut 1901 April 3.| NLR. Abhaya Sankar Cri, "Eixtra Assistant Com- 1903 April 1, |N R.| Abul Aas, rl abe Sayid Raees and Zemin- dar. Langar Toli, Bankipore. 1904 Sept. 28.) N.R.| Ahmad Hasain Khan, Munshi. Jhelun 1888 April 4. . | Ahmud, Shams-ul-Ulama Maulavi. 3. “Mau- lavi’s Lane, Calcutta. Akshaya Kumar Maitra, B.a., B.L. pesca Ali Bilgrani, Sayid, B.A., A.R.S.M., F.G.S, Chudderghaut, Hyderabad. R 1898 Nov. 2.|N.R LM 1899 Jan. 4. a Ali Hussain Khan, Nawab. Luckno R R R R 1885 Mar. 4. 1903 Oct. 28. Allan, <8 = i ms. 9, Dalhousie “Square, . Catia 1902 Feb. 5. Ambica poo Sen, Lc.s. (retired). 57, Lansdowne Road, Calcutta. Amrita Lal Bose, Dramatist. 9-2, Ram Chundra Maitra’s Lane, Calcutta. ; Amrita Lal — nei r.c.s. 51, Sankari- — Lane, Oalcu 1898 Feb. 2. 1897. Jan. 6. uh Vidyabhusana. 66, Manicktolla — Calcutta. xl ‘Date of Election. | 1893 Aug. 31] N.R. | “Anderson, Major Adam Rivers Steele, B.a., M.B., ie, C.M.Z.S. LM.S., Civil Surgeon. _ Ragshahi. 1884 Sept. 3. R. | Anderson, ;, ; ee 22, Strand Road, Calcutta. 1897 June 2. _R, Annada Prasad Bose, u.a., Deputy Magistrate and Deputy Collector. Serampore. 1904 Sept.28.| R. Annandale, Nelson, pD.sc., ¢.M.z.s., Superinten- _ dent, Indian Museum. Calcutta. 1904 Jan. 6.' R. | Ashton, R. P. 4, Fairlie Place, Calcutta. 1902 Aug. 27.) R. dentoch Chau dheuri, Barrister-at-Law. 16, Store Road, Calcutta. 1886 May ae R. Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, The Hon’ble Mr. Justice, M.A., D.L., re A.S., F.R.S.E., Judge, High Court. Calcu 1904 July 6.) N me _ Aulad Hasan, Khan Bahadur, Sayid, Inspector | of Registration. Dace 1870 Feb. 2. LM ee Baden Henry, M.A. C.LE. Ferlys Lodge, 29, Banbury Road, Ozford, England. 1891 Mar. 4. che R. | ‘Baillie, D Duncan Colvin, t.c.s., Commissioner. 1900 Aung. 2, R. “Bake, The Hon. Mr. Edward Norman, ¢.8.1., 1.¢.8., Finance Member, Government of | India. Calcutta. 1893 Sept. 28.) R. | Banawari Lala Chaudhuri, b.sc., Edin. 120, Lower Circular Road, Calcutt 1891 Feb. 4. ie R. | Ban Behari Kapur, Raja, C.8.1 sieatteia an. 9 Dee. 1. - M. | es Robert Arnold, M.D., F.G.8. Fairfield, Oxford Road, Reading, Berkshire, England. 1898 Mar. 2. | LN. R. ‘Barnes, Herbert Charles, M.a., 1.¢.3., Magistrate and Collector. Shzllong. 1907 Feb. 6. In R..| | Barrow, John Rothney, Inspector of Schools. orhat, Assam. 1902 May 7 " A. + Bartlett, E. W.J. Ew 1907 April 3. NR. ees Lient Ronald Hl wocd. 27th Punjabis, 1895 July 3. | I. M.) Beatson-Bely Nicholas Dodd, 3B.A.,° 0.1.8.; 1907 Feb. 6., R. "Bell, haste A ered. 1.0.8. 30, Theatre Road. Gales { Cut tack. 1898 June 1. | LN. R. Bepin Bohass Gupta. Ravenshaw College. P 1880 April 7. N.R.! Bepin Chandra Rai. Pa Chota Nagpur. rs. H. 8S. King & 1906 Nov. 7. | F.M.| | Bergtheil, Cyril J. C/o M Co. 65, Cornhill, Si : 1876 Noy. hi F.M. | Beveridge, Henry, 1.0.8. (retired). Pit fold, Shottermill, Haslemere, Surrey, England. 1903 Feb. 4. NR. | Siemon Das, Rai Bahadur, u.a., Revenue : | Minister, ee and Kashmir State. : Srinagar, Co ee CC et ne ae ee Se Se ee Le a xhi Date ot 1893 M: Mar. 1. e N.R. | | Bharst Singh, Maharaja Kumara Sirdar, 1.c.s. | (retired). Allahabad. 1902 Mar. R. mS Krishna Deb, Raja Bahadur. 1, Grey Street, Calcutta. 1907 Oct. 30.| R. ieeenaia Nath Ghosh, Dr., L.u Medical Practitioner. 109, College Aiba. “Calcutta. R. | Bloch, Theodor, pu.p., Archeologic ur- ea 1897 Feb. 3. | | | ps Eastern Circle. 27, Chowringhee, | Calcutta. | N.R. “Bodding, The Revd. P.O. Mahalpahari, vid Rampore Haut, Sonthal Hic est 1895 July 3.) | N.R. | got Carter, Norman, 1.¢.s., Inspector- General of eet Eastern Bengal and = Assam. Shillong. 1906 Sept.19. A. Bradley-Birt, Francis Bradley, 1.c.s. Hurope. 1904 July 6.) R. | Brajendra Nath De, ™.a., 1.0.8. sot seers sioner, Burdwan Division. 1906 Nov. 7. oe R. Bramley Percy, Siecnaabiaiennt ‘of Palins 1893 Feb. 1. 1860 Mar. iL. M.| eet Sir Dietrich, k.C.1.E., PH.D., F.L.S., F.B.S. eee 8 Kaiserstrasse, Bonn, Germany. (Bur rope. 1906 July 4.) A. | Brown, Lieut.-Col. Edwin one M.D., 1.M.S. 1907: 2aly.8.|. Re .| Frown, dohir Ooggin,:3.20., 9k, 2.005 Ml tant aay Pana Geological Barve ‘of India. Calex 1905 Mar. 1. | N.R. | meced William Baselay, L0.8., District and | Session Judge, Kamrup. 1907 June 5.|N.R.| Brow hits Colin Harington, m.a., Principal, Dacca: College. Dacca 1901 Sept. 25., R. Buchanan, Lieut.-Col. Walter James, I | Inspector General of Jails. 19, Writers _ Buildings, 1901 June 5. | R. | Burkill, Isaac Das, M.A., Reporter on Eco- | nomic Products’ to the Government of India. Calcutta. ‘ 1896 Jan. 8. NR R.| Burn, Richard, 1.¢.s. Gonda, 1900 May 2. |¥-M.| Butcher, Flera or D. wonton *“Springhld, | Cupar Fife, Scotla 1904 Aug. 3.; A. eer Lieut. cae “William John, Rr. Bur 1898 Sept. 30, R. Cable, Sir Tenia Kt. 101-1, Clive Street, 1906 Dec. 5.| RB. (Caddy, Dr. Adrian, a0, (Lond.), pmcs. (Eng. a D.P.H., tard CPs. (Lond.). 22, : | rington S 1906 July 4. R. Caddy, Dr. Ana MLD, P.R.C.S. 22, Har- rington Street, Calcutta 1907 Apl. 3.|N.R. | Calvert, Major a Telfer, M.B., M.R.C.P., ; Darjeelin xlu Date of Eleetion, 1907 Mar. 6. | L.M. aah x Care Navroji Cama, B.A., LL.B. 7 tlaspur, Central Province 1901 Mar. 6. Campbell, William Edgar M Srl eke 1.0.8., | Magistrate and Collector. Humirpur. 1895 July 3.) R. | Carlyle, Robert Warrand, ¢.1.£., 1.¢.8., Secre- | tary to the Government of India, Revenue | and Agriculture Department. Calcutta. 1899 June 7. NR. Chana Kumar Sarkar. Kawkanik, Moulmein. 1901 Aug. 7.| R. | Chandra Narayan Singh, Rai Rahadir: 16, | Theatre Road, Calcutta 1901 June 5.| A. | Chapman, Edmund Pelly y, 1.0.8. Hurope. 1906 Jan. 3. | R. | can ee John Piceadiler: “Caloutta Madras- cutta. 1904 July 6.|N.R.| Charles, Albert Pendrill, p.a., 1.0.s., Registrar, 1903 Sep. 23.| N.R 1907 July 3. 1906 Noy. 7. 1906 July 4. 1903 Aug. 26. 1898 June 1. 1907 July 3. 1901 June 5. 1876 Mar. 1. 1887 Aug. 25.| R. 1895 July 3. 1905 July 5.) 1873 Dec. 3. | 1885 Nov. 4. | 1905 July 5.) 1906 Dec. 5. | | Court of Judicial Guritosasivner. r. Lucknow. | Chinta Ito, ome Engineering Ool- lege, Tokyo, Jap R. sory i a Wtliere: exander Kynock, B.sc., Chemist, Geological Survey of India. Calon a R. | Clarke, Geoffrey Roth, t.c.s. 16, Loudon | treet, Calcutta. R. | Connor, Captain Frank Powell, F Rr.c.s. (Eng.), | .R.C.P. ere : ee oe Medical College. R. | Cleplantin,. The Most Revd. Dr. Reginald Stephen, p.p. Tord eve of Calcutta. F.M. | Cordier, Dr. Palm 2, Boulvard Gumbeltar, | Hanoi (Tonkin), French Trdo-Ohina R. | Cotter, G. deP., Assistant Souarinendant® | Geological Survey of India. Calcutta. R. Seer. Lieut.-Col. Dirom Grey, t.m.s,, Civil Surgeon, Haghh eerie F.M. | “Crawfurd, a B.A., 1.C.8. (retired). Thorn- woo inyton, | aaa edema | Criper, oe Risdon, F.¢.s., K 1.C., A.R.8.M. onn R. | Chae: iach Ghest, 1.0.8. pore. R. | Cunningham, John Arthur, p.a. Alipur Obser- | vatory, Calcutta, et Dames, Mansel Longworth, 1.¢.s. (retired). Algeria, Enfield, Middlesex, England. R. —— Das ea ey 55, ‘Clive Street, Oal- WR. | Das, z N. Daulatpur P.O., Khul | NR. | mer py, Benjamin Hobbs, MLR, oat s, (Eng.), - Lond.), p.p.H. (Canb.),1.m.s. Haza- wiBiag 1904 Sept. 28. Y. R. ies os Wo Silearé P.O., Cachar. xhii 1907 Mar. 6 Date of Election, 1895 Dee. 4. 1906 Dec. 5. 1898 Jan. 5. 1906 Dee. 5. 1902 July 2. 1902 Jan. 8. 1892 Sept. 22. 2. 5. to 1889 J 1905 Agel 1879 Feb. Ds Fy 1905 May 3.| 1906 Nov. 7. 1907 Sept. 25. 1900 July 4. 1903 Oct. 28. 1903 May 6. 1900 Mar. 7. 1901 Mar. 6. 1904. Aug. 3 1906 Dee. 5. 1906 Oct. 31. 1906 Dec. 5. 1904 May 4. F.M. R. R. N.R. NLR. Delmerick, Charles Swift, Sub-Deputy Opium Agent. reilly. Dentith, Arthur William,.1.c.s., Assistant Comptroller of India Treasuries. Calcutta. Dods, W. K., Agent, Hongkong nee Shanghai Banking Corporation. leut Donnan, Major William, ‘tare ‘Arm , Ex- aminer of Ordnance Factory Accounts in India. Calcutta. Doxey, F. 12, Store Road, ioe korg Drummond, James R., 1.C.s. (retired). rope. y t.-Col. Francis cece sien Medical College: a, Dudgeon, Gerald Cecil. Euro ope. . | Dunnett, James Macdonald, 1.c.s., Assistant Settlement Officer. Raw alpindi. Duthie, John F., 3.a., F.u.s. Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew, ——- England. Dwarkanath Chakr = M.A., High Court. Caleut! B.L., Vakil, Eadie, Lieut. John Inglis, ae Messrs. Grindlay & Co. a lego Loi Eakins, Dr. Olin Chief Medical Officer, New York Life SRT 8, Old Court House Street, Calcutta. Earle, Archdale, 1.¢.s., ag of Public Instruction, Bessel Calcu Edelsto i a D , New cues Bacar Street, Calcu Sootea P.O., Tezpur, Bava “Walter Noel. Ass | Fanshawe, Sir. Arthur Upton, ¢.8.1., K.CLE, Fermor, Lewis Leigh, ning agen SEN Backeeieal ‘Survey utta. Finck, Dr. H., u.p., Surgeon to the Consulate- General for oa cutta. Finlow,Robert Steel, Fibre Expert to the Govt. of Eastern Bengal and Assam. Pusa, Tirhoot. Firminger, Revd. Walter Kelly, M.a., B-D., Sates Chaplain, St. Stephen’s Church. Lean jee Jama rae 1 — Captain Henry Bertram, 1.M.3., Civi eon. Burdwa sjee Thana 90, Cawasyee' Patel Street, Fort, Bom xliv Date of Election, 1905 Jan. 4. | R. | ender, His Honour Sir Andrew Henderson Leith, M.A., LL.D., K.C.8.1., Lieutenant- | Governor of "Bengal. Calcutta. 1902 April 2.) A. ‘Fuller, Sir Joseph Bampfylde, K.c.s.1. Hurope. i F.L.S., 1.M.8. Royal Botanic Gar den, Sibpur, 1903 Mar. 4. R. hes Sees Andrew Thomas, M.A., M.B., B.SC | owra 1893 Jan. 11. | R. | Gait, The Hon'ble Mr. Edward Albert, 0.1.2., | L.¢.s., Chief Secretary, Government of Ben- | gal. _Oateutta. 1899 Aug. 30. | R. Garth, D r.H.C. 4, Little Russell Street, Cal- 1902 June 4. | N.R. | Gitrteatace A. A. Delduar, Mymensingh. 1907 Sept. 25.) N.R. Gibbon, Captain, C. M., 89, Royal Irish Fusi- He oe es "Club, Simla. 1906 Feb. 7. R. | Ginn en. Presidency College, 1902 Feb. 5. eee insh ¢ Chandra Ghosh, Dramatist. 13, Bose- G 1889 June 5. ae Girjanath R oy, Mahar raja. Dinagepore. 1861 Feb. 5. | Godwin-Austen, Lieut.-Colonel Henry Haver- Zz sham, F.R.8., F.Z.8., F.B.G.S. Nove, Godal- | ming, Surrey, England. 1905 Aug. 2. - R. | aaa: Captain Chasies Aikman, I I.M.s., Offg. | _ Deputy Sanitary Commissioner, Eastern Beng Llong. 1901 he 28. | N.R. | | Govinda Das. Durgakund, Ronis City. 1897 July 7.) A. | Grant, Major ee Wemyss, I.M.S wrope. 1905 May 3. | R. Graves, a G,aA.R.s.M. United ‘Service Club, | | Cal 1907 June 5.) R. ia. Tieut.-Col Charles Robert Mortimer, | M.D, F.R.C.S., IM.s., 6, Harrington Street, | Calcutta. 1900 Dec. 5. | L.M. | Grieve, J. W. A., Deputy Conservator of orests, COhaibassa. 1904 Jan. 6. NR | aes Shanker Dev Sharman, F.1.s. Futtelh- e, Agra District, U.P. 1901 Mar. 6. x R. | Habibur Rahman Khan, Maulavi, Raees. hikanpur, Dt. Aligarh. 1892 Jan. 6. IN. R. | | Haig, Major Wolseley, Indian Army, Ist Asstt. | to the Resident. Alwar, tana. 1907 Aug. 7. | FM.) Haines, Henry Haselfoot, F.¢.s,, F.L.s. ham House, Haverstock Hill, Hampstead, London, N.W. 1904 Sept. 2 28. R. Hallward, Dees Leslie. 3, Harrington Street, Calcu 1889 Mar. 6. ‘NR | Baseman Pr oak Raees and Zemindar. | Chuna xly Date of Election, 1885 Feb. 4. 1899 April 5. 1907 Feb. 6.. 1904 Jan. 6. 1903 June 3. | 1902 Dec. 3. 1906 Dec. 5 1906 July 4. 1907 June 5. 1884 Mar. 5. 1897 Feb. 3. | 1906 Dec. 5. | 1905 July 1905 May 3. 1907 Novy. 6. 1904 June 1. 1904 Dec. 7. 1906 Dee. 5. 1891 July 1. 1898 Feb. 2. 1906 Oct. 31. 1901 Dee. 4. 1907 Feb. 6. { | | RR. Haraprasad Shastri, rari nam ha M.A., Principal, Sanskrit College. Qal As | ae sige -Col. Edward Christian, 1. oa %. } i IN. R. | neg The Hon'ble Sir Lancelot, k.¢.s.1., Lieuten- ant-Governor of Eastern Bengal and Assam. Shillong. R. Harendra Krishna Mukerjee, m.a. 54, San- ; leutta R. heen De, ™.A., Librarian, Imperial Lib- | vary. Calcutta. |N.B.| Harnarain Shastri, Goswami. Hindu Oollege, Delhi. : | N.R..| Harris, 4 G. 56 eet PP. on | R. | Harris, Lt.-Col. George Fra s Angelo, M.D | FRCP, LMs. 14, pene Street, oo |. R Harwood, Col. J. ie F.R.C.S., R.A M.C.. Principal Medical Officer, Rosato: and eee Bri- | | gades. United Service oe Calcutta. OM, Hassan Ali Mirza, Sir Wala Qadr Sayid, : d. | A. | Hasyn, Henry Herbert, B.a., B.E., F.G.S. Europe. R. Fry Major William Davey, M.B., 1.M.S. | 9, Russell Street, Calcutta. 5. N.R. | ee eae ee Gomeiis. Extra Assistant Com- zpur. N.R.| Hemendra Prasad Ghose, Zemindar and Litterateur. Prasad Lodge, Changalbha | , Jessore. ‘N. R. | pee Captain Lionel Lees. Royal Artil- | tery, ayy on urma. PM. “Hewett, J. F., aN (retired). Holton Oot- : and N -R. | Hill, Ernest Sian, Muir Central College, | Allahabad. NR. | Hirst, Reginald John, District Superinten- | dent of Police. Purneah. R. Holland, Thomas Heaty, 4 A.B.C.8., F.G.8., F.B.S., Director, Geological Survey of India. | y | | | R. age he David, F.c.s. 1, Sudder Street, Gal- | cu R. Hormel Plea Woodward, B.4., Assistant of Public Instruction, Bengal. | ee | BR. |Hossack, Dr. William Cardiff. 47, Park | Street, i omag ee oe R. | Houseman, Dr. a ee. SB: \ (Cantab. ), Medical Officer. Siaieoak: E.LRy. xlvi Date of Election. 1873 Jan. 2. 1906 May 2. 1905 July 5. 1866 Mar. 7. 1906 Dec. 5. 1905 Nov. 1. 1904 Jan. 6. 1885 April 1. 1898 Mar. 2. 1903 July 1. 1895 Mar. 6. 1905 July 5. 1907 Dec. 4. 1895 Aug. 29. 1907 Sept. 25. 1889 Jan. 2. 1896 Mar. 4. 1902 May 7. 1906 July 4. 1868 June 3. | 1899 Sep. 29. 1907 Mar. 6. 1904 Mar. 4 N.R. N.R. R. R. | | | | | | A R. } R. | | N.R. . | N.R.| Kamlanand L.M. Houstoun, George L., ¥.G.8., Johnstone Castle, Renfrewshire, Scotland. .| Howell, Evelyn Berkeley. B.a.,1.c.8. Peshawar. Humphries, Edgar - Montfort, Bin, TOS., Settlement Officer. Irvine, William, 1.0.8. Cs Berea Castelnau, Bavaen: London, S .| Jack, James Charles, 1.c.s., Settlement Offi- cer, Eastern Bengal and Assam, Far tdpur. Jackson, A. M. = a ert O/o Messrs. Grindlay Groom § Co., .| Jackson, Victor Forked M.A. Patna Oollege, Bankipur Jadoonath ‘Sen, Civil a ee 35, Sab Narain Das’ Lane, Valeut .| Jadunath Sarkar. Patna College, Bankipur. Jagadindranath Roy, Maharaja Bahadur. Jagadis “Chandra Bose, M.A. D.SC., C.LE. EKurope. Jain Vaidya. Jaharz oe 6 Du James, Henry Rosher, M.a., gal ‘Education Service, Principal, ouie Titans Cal- cutta. J atiadanath Rai Chandhnuri, ma., B. 5 Zemin- Takt, Jessore. Jenkins, Owen Francis, 1.¢.s., Offg. Joint Magistrate. Budaon, U.P. Jogendra ee Ghose, The Hon. Mr., M.a., BB, Plex High Cou rt. 25, Hourrish Chunder wakes ee Road, Bhowanipore. Jogendra Nath Das-Gupta, B.s. (Oxon.), Barrister-at-Law. Hughli College, Chin- surah. Jogendra Nath Sen Vidyabhusana, M.a. 347, Upper Chitpur Roud, Calcutta Jones, Lient.-Col. John a = - (Dub.), M.R.C.s. (Lond.), pD.p.H. (Cantab.), F.C.A., M.s. United Service Ulub, ean ee ramohan Tagore, Bahadur, Maharaja , K.c.s.1. Pathuriaghatta, Valeutta. Jotihaes Nath Mukharji, 8.a., Solicitor. 3, Old Post Office Street, pie utta. Jwala Sahai Munshi, Retired Nazim of Dig, Bharatpur State. Poa tthe ee District. Singh, Kumar. —— Raj, Srinagar P.O., Purneah District xlvii Date of Election. 1905 May 3. 1901 Jan. 2. 1906 Dec. 5. 1877 Aug. 30. 1882 Mar. l. 1906 Aug. 1. 1906 Sept. 19. 1893 Sept. 19. 1904 May 4. 1896 July 1. 1894 July 4. 1895 Aug. 29. 1901 June 5. 1887 May 4. 1889 Mar. 6. 1900 Sep. 19. 1902 July 2. 1889 Nov. 6. ~ 1903 July 1. 1902 Oct. 29. 1907 Mar. sm pap! 1906 Feb. 1906 Oct. 31. 1902 July 2. A. N.R. R. R. R. NR. | R. NR. R. N.R. L.M. R. N.R. A. N N. - R. N.R. N.R. | NR. N.R. bo R. A. FM. Kashi Prasad Jayaswal. Narghat, ene. Kav Miser Jamasjee Badshah, B.A.,_ 1.C.8. Eur Kaye, 5 Oe e Rusby, Bureau Assistant to the Director General of Education. Simla. co Nath Dutt. 1, Sckdarpara Lane, Oal- cutta. | Kennedy, Pringle, M.A., 8.1., Vakil. Mozaffer- 7, Dr. W. W., M.A., M.D., M.B.C.8 | .R.C.P., DP.H. 9, Russell Street, Calcutta. | Kesteven, Charles Henry, Aoliotax to Govern- ment. 26, en Square, Calcutta. Kiran Chandra De, p.a., 1.¢.8., Registrar of Co-operative Brodit cies Eastern Ben- galand Assam. Shillong. Knox, Kenneth Neville and Collector. Banda. Kichler, George William, m.a., Inspector of 1.C.8., Magistrate Schools, Presidency Division. Culcutta. Kushal Pal Singh, Raja, m.a. Narkt. Lachmi Narayan si M.A., B.L., Pleader, High Court, Caleu Lajpat Rai, Lala, Pliader, Chief Court. Lahore, ee Charles Rockwell, 9, preind Risch, Cambridge, Mussuchusetts, US Amer A La eee Thomas Henry Digges, B. es a G.8. wrope. A. | Law, Sir Edward FitzGerald, K.c.M.c., ©.s. . Lrope. | Teatro. Henry Martin, .A., F.L.s., Economic | Botanist to the Giarrnneied af ‘United Pro- | vinces Cawnpur | Calcutta, | Lee, William A., P.RM.8. 38, Strand a Lefroy, Harold Maxwell, M.A., F.E.8., Im rial Entomologist. Mozufferpore. Lewes, urope. Lindsay, James Hamilton. w.a., 1.0.8. Sewan. Little, Charles, M.a. Little, James H., As School. Kurseony. Lloyd, Captain Richard Ernest, M.B., MB: , Chowringhee Road, Calcutta. Logan Ae, Lc.s. HBurepe. Luard, Captain Charles Eckford, m.4. (Oxon.). 20. Elm Tree load, Lundon. Luke, James, Journalist 98, Clive Street, | Caleutta. iF Cavaae Stree, Calcutta. siabart Master, Victoria B.S¢c., xlvin Date of Election, 1905 Aug..2. | 1870 April 7 1896 Mar. 1906 Nov. 7. 1905 Aug. 2. 1902 July 2. 1907 April 3. 1906 April 4. 1893 Jan. 11. 1907 Aug. 7. 1999 Feb. 1. 1899 Mar. I. 1891 Feb. 1902 April 2. 1893 Jan. 11. 1907 July 3. 1895 Ang. 29. 1907 Mar. 6. 1906 June 6. 1901 June 5. 1899 Aug.30. 1905 Dee. 6. 4, | . 4., | | IL. “ Lyman, B. Smith. N.R. N.R. N.R. R. N.R. N.R. FM. i | | MeCay, Captain David, ™.B., eae Lt.-Col. Charles Pape OF M.B., F.R.C.8., | ums. Medical College, Calcut 708, sae ‘Street, Phila- delphia, U.S. America. Frederick, 1.¢.8., District and F.1.C., Cal- e, Saran. acCabe, William Bernard, M.ins?.c.&., a Engineer to the Corporation. I.M.S., Professor ___of Physiology. re College, Caleutta. | Macdonald, Dr. Willia urope. eeu Mn,’ Resident an. Medical pak cain. | kigiaiai Evan, Church aia tland Mis- sion. Kalimpong, via Se .| Maclagan, The Hon. Vb aaa Douglas, M.A., ‘1.¢.8., Chief “ea pal to the Govern- ment of the Punjab. Lahor McIntosh, William, Agent, Bank of Bengal. Hyderabad. M Lieut.-Col. Sir Arthur Henry, , C.8.L, C.LE., Indian Army, Agent to the Genamsier-Ganceal and Chief Commis- sioner in NSE, stan. ies McMinn, Charles W., 8.A., I.¢ (retired). C/o Messrs. “Grindlay & Co., 55, Parliament St treet, London. os Macpherson, Duncan James, M.A., C.L.B., 1.C.8., Commissioner. Bhagu ulpur. Maddox, Major R alph Henry, 1.M.s. Europe. .| Madho Rao Scindia Alijah, Bahadur, emerta Highness Maharajah Sir, .V.0., A.D.C., LL.D., Maharajah of Gwalior, Tai Bilas, Gwalior Mahendra Nath De, Bengal National Caltex aoe ae Gil » B.S¢., Professor, Calcutta. s-ul- Nea Shaikh. 23, Lower Chitpur Road, Caleut Manctiice Jamshedi Wmawale Lt.-Col., M.S. , Carnatic Infantry, St. Thomas | Mount, Madras. Manmatha Nath Mitra, Kumar. 34, Sham- pukur Street, EES Mann, Dr. Harold Hart, p.se., m.use., F.L.s., Principal, peas ahaa College. Poona. Mannu Lal, Dr., Civil Sur os Pe a Marsden mun Nah... Pembroke Howse: Bath Road, Chale England. Pe SS xlix Date of Election. ing 30 Suh] 1902'May 7. | N.R. er John nse Director-General. of. rchwology. Sim 1892 April 6.) R. Fate Lieut. Col. ge Pinsent, M.B., DPE, FRCS. LM8., Professor of Ophthal. ; mic Surgery, Medical ( ‘ollege. Calcutta, 1903 Aug. 5.| R. | Meerza Mohammad Masoom, Dr. 8, Peters Lane, Ualeutta. 1905 Feb. 1. | R. | Megaw, Captain John Wallace Dick, 1.m.s. Medical College, Calcutta. 1895 July 3. |F.M. | Melitus, Paul Gregory, ¢.0.8., 1.0.8. 44, Hol- land Park, Nottvng Hill, Lon 1900 Jan. 19.| R. | Michie, Charles. 8, Mission Row, ‘Oaloutéa. 1884 Nov. 5.| R. ay eer Charles Stewart, 8.a., F.¢.s., Super tendent Geological Survey of India. Bal. outta, 1905 Dec. 6. Midhut Mohamed Hossain Khan. 8, oh _ Sobhan’s Lane, rae ta. 1884 Sep 3.) R. | Miles, William . 7, Church Lane, Cal. 1904 April6.| R. | Miller, The Hon. Mr. John Ontario, C..1., 1.C.8., Revenue & Agriculture and P. W. D. Mem- ber, Government of India. Calcutta. 1898 April 6. | N.R. Milne, ‘Major Charles John Robertson, M.2., M.S. Berhampur. 1906 Mar. 7. | N.R.| Milsted, W. P.S. Boys’ High School, Allaha- bud. 1885 June 3. | N.R.| Mohammad Naemullah, Maulavi. Bijnor. 1880 Aug. 4. | L.M. eae Vishnulall ‘Pandia, Pandit, vi 8. Mutt 1906 Mar. 7. | N.R. Motaiiuolied Mitra; m.1 A., B.L., Pleader. Burd. 1901 Aug. 7.|N.R.| Molony, Edmund Alexander, 1.0.8. Govern- ment Furm, Cawn 1890 June 4.)} R. | Monmohan Chbikravazti: M.A., B.L., Provincia Civil Service, Bengal. ; Palmer's Busi Road, ere Caloutia. 1895 July 3. | N.R.| Monohan, 1.€.8., nom Si Assam Valley y District. Shillon 1906 Dec. 5. | NLR. — — ree Carmichael, . Sist Sikhs, 1907 June 5./|N.R. este Guptnte Joins Henry, Indian Army, Supply & Transport Corps. Rawalpindi. 1906 Dec. 5. | N.R. | Morton, Captain Sidney. "bath Punjabis, Dil- khusha, Lucknow 1905 Jan. 4.) R. | Muksoodan Das. ‘13, Shumbhoo Nath Mul- lick’s Lane, Calcutta, 1906 July 4.|N.R | Mulvany, Major John, 1.18. Rockwood, Dar- | seelang. °° He 1905 Mar. 1.; R. | Muralidhar Banerjee. Sanskrit College, Cal- 1906 Dec. 5.| R. a. oe : Murphy, Captain C. ©. R., The Suffolk Regi- dont Ao Ohowwringhoco Road, Calcutta. Date of Election. 1906 Dee. 5. 1894 Sep. 27. 1907 Jan. 2. 1907 Jan. 2. 1904 Dec. yf 1901 Mar. 6. 1889 Ane. 29, 1887 May 4.7 1906 Dec. 5. | 1901 June 5. 1900 Dee. 5. 1906: Dec, 5: | 1905 May 3. 1905 Nov. 1. 1892 Mar. 2. 1906 Aug. 1. 1907 July 3. 1892 Dee. 7. 1907 Feb. 6. 1904 Jan. 6. 1901 Ang. 28. 1904 Aug. 3. 1902 Jan. 8. R. R. N.R. INR. N.R: .| Nevill, He ‘ Nimmo, John Duncan, c/o Messrs. re ‘Hobiaokanid ast - Solicitor. _| Norman, pee Campbell, wa, | __ lege .|N piadgial | ex Subordinate Judge. pur, .| O'Connor, Murray, Captain John George Patrick, 1,M.s, Presidency General Hospital, Calcutta. Nagendra Nath Basu. Bagbazaar, Calcutta 20, Kentapuker Lane, “Nasir Ali, Khan Palade: Mir, Superinten- pee 8 ‘2, Ezra Gant, North India Salt Revenue. Sal t Works, Farrakhnagar, Gurgaon Nasir Hosein Khan, S., Landholder. Street, Calcutta. .| Nathan, Robert, 1.c.s., Commissioner, Dacca Division, acca. Rivers, 1.0.8., Editor, District ' Gazetteers, United "Provinces. eee Co. 137, West George Street, Glas- 10, Old Post Office Street, Calcutta. Queen’s Col- Bhagul- Captain, Frederick UIE, RA. O’Kinealy, Major Frederi ck, M. s. (Eng.); ao o.p. (Lond.),1.m.s. Medical College, Cal- William | Gyantse, Tr was Ollenbach, AL J,, B.A., 1.0.8. Khondmals, Phul- bant, Orissa, O'Malley, Lewis Sydney Steward, B.a., 1.0.8., Superintendent, Imperial Gazetteer, ot Darjeeling a. Pratab Singh, Raja, o.s.1., Raja of Bhin Bhinga. bain: Captain, Arthur = -9, MRO.8.9 Ig B-0,P. Lo ,»RAM.C. Huro age, W. W. K., Solicitor, 10, Old Post Office Street, ae Panchan: Mu oh popeinyaye. Chatter” s Street, Caleut — Dr, John ick L.R.c.P, (Lond. , Pp.& 8 a a 19, Royd Street, Calcutta. Pane tal. M.A., urope. Panton, Edward ecks Hendersoii, B.A., 1.0.8., District and sa J udge. 24- Parganas. r Sa nOO] 4D, Honey . arasni Parmeshwara Lall, "Beonios Dal Date of Election, 1899 Aug. 2. 1907 Dec. 4. 1906 Dec. 5. 1906 July 4. 1888 June 6. | 1881 Aug. 25. 1877 Aug, 1. 1906 April 4. 1907 Feb. 6. 1900 May 2 1906 April 4. 1889 Nov. 6. 1906 Mar. 7. 1904 June 1. 1904 Mar, 4 1906 May 2. 1899 Aug. 29. 1907 Mar. 6. _ 1890 Mar. 5. 1880 Nov. 3. 1901 April 3. 1887 May 4, 1869 Feb. 3. 1906 Aug. 1. 1898 April 6. | | | N.R. A. | L.M. R. N.R. R R R. R R. Peake, Charles William w.a., Meteorological Reporter to the Government of Bengal. cutta. Pearse, Thomas Frederick, M.D., F.R.C.8., M.R.C.P., ck, M. p.p.H., Health Officer. Calcutia. Peart, Captain Charles Lubé. 106th Hazara Pioneers, Quetta u , Peck, Lieut. -Col. Francis Samuel, 1fM.s. Pennell, Poop Percival, 8.A., Barrister-at- aw. Percival, Hugh ’ Melvile, M.A. 14, Park Street, Calcutta, Peters, foc came -Col. Charles Thomas, m.z., red.) Dinajpur. Pebeaine, Leonidar. 231, Lower Circular Road, Qalcutta. Petrie, David, Assistant Superindent, Punjab Phani_ Bhusan Mukerji, B.8C. 57, Jhowtola ad, Phillips, Rev. Alfred Henry, Church Mis- stonary Society. 10, Mission Row, Calcutta. Phillott, Lieut. -Golonel Douglas Craven, 23rd Ca avalry, .F., Secretary, Bo: of Exami- ners. 4, Park Street, Galoutta. Phra a Chandima. 40, Green Hall, Pen Pilgeim, G. Elleock, Assistant ger a poem: Geological Survey of India. Caleu Pim, Arthur W., 1.c.s, Europe, Prabhat Chandra Borua, Raja. dct Assam. Prabhu Narain Singh, Bahadur, H.H. The Maharaja Sir, ¢.c.1.e., Maharaja of Benares. ares, Prafulla Chundra Ghosh, m.a. 27/3, Boita- Prafulla Chandra he i“ = Professor, Pre- ee College. Cal a Nath Bose, se pad 8/2, Loudon Sivel ‘Caleut tta. Pramatha Nath Mallick, Zemindar. 7, Pra- sonno Kumar ee s Street, Calcutta. rasanna Kumar Ray, D.Sc. c. CLond. oo (fs Seer | bere Circular Road, 0 .| Pratapa Chandra Ghosha, B.A. Vindyachal. ase Charles Stanley. Victoria Boy’s School, Besavat Coomar Tagore, Benses) Coomar Sir, Kt. Pathuriaghatta, Calcutta hi Date of mer: 1907 ‘Sept. 25.) i 507 Jan. a NLR. 1906 Mar. 7 1877 Jan. 17.| N.R. 1902 April 2. 1902 Mar. 5. 1898 May 4, 1907 Jan. 2. 1900 April 4. ‘1901 Jan. 2. | 1893 May 3. 1889 Noy. 6. 1889 5 He 2.) 1879 April 7. 1905 Jan. 4. 1905 a 1884.Mar. 5.| ‘R. 1907 Feb. 6, 1903 Mar. 4. 1900 April 4. 1907 Mar. 6. 1900 Aug. 29. N.R. | .| Rankin, James a . | Raleigh, ‘Sir Thomas, K.¢.8.1. : maprriieot Pande, B.a., R. | Promode Prakas Chatterjee. 8, Dixon Lane Cal aleutta. wie he Lieut. Henry Cuthbert. 12th Pioneers, Than bad. Picnre ‘Chand Nahar. Azimguny, Murshida- Radhakishor Dev Barman, H. H. The alin: erah ja. Ty , Rajehunder Ch Chunder, Attomey-at-Law. 2, Old Post Office Street, Calcutta. Rajendra Chandra Sastri, Rai Bahadur, ™.a., Bengali Eas poate to the Government of engal. Calc Rajendra Nath Mookerjee, 20, Beadon Street, laleutta. Rakhal Das Banerjee. 45/4, Simla Street. Burope. 1.C8x District Judge. : Rem Ch Chondés Bhanj Deb, re ae —e of Maurbhanj. Baripa .U., Balas .| Rameshwara Singh Bahadul, i ‘A. The. Hon. aharaja, K.C.1.6. Durbhan BEpeeots Maliah, Kumar. 6 “Quiten Place, Howr .| Ram Bans Das, Rai Sahddur: M.A., oot: Fy Oudh Commercial Bank, Ld. homas, 1.0.8., sare? Board of Revenue, Eastern Bengal and Assam. on @ Ranking, Lieut James. 46th Punjabis, Sehore. so Bri um, London Rapson, E. J. tish Muxe Richardson, Thomas William, 1.0.8. Of Messrs. Grindlay & Qo., 54, Parliament Street, London. | Risley, Sir Herbert Hope, B.A., C.1.B., K.C.I.E,, 1.¢.8., Secreta: Government of India, Home Department. Caleut .| Robertson, Major Alba, ‘Indian Arm *f 15th Lancers, Army Supply Department, Government of India. Sithe .| Rogers, Charles Gilbert, ¥.1.s., F.c.H., Forest Port Blair, ‘Andiimiits onard, M.D., B.S., ame. 47, Park Street, Calcutta. Rootinall Goenka 57, Burtolla Street, Cal- cutta. R.| Rose, Horace Arthur, 1.c.s., Superintendent, Gazetteer Revision, Punjab. Multan. a RS ee RE ee 2 lin Dave OF GIOCUION,. 1901 Dee. 4 w | A. 1906 Feb. 7. | N.R. 1886 Mar. 1906 May 2. 1896 Ang. 27. 1905 Mar. 1. 1897 Nov. 1905 Mar. —_ 1902 June 1896 Mar. 1897 Nov. 1897 Dec. 1907 Aug. 1906 Dee. 5. 1903 April 1. 1894 June 6. 1900 May 2. 1906 Mar. 7. 1902 Feb. 5. 1894 Aug. 30. 1899 ya 3. 1903 Aug. 26. 1904 June 1.) 1898 Ang. 3. ST ggngo 5 aa ‘paces eR. NR. nF R.. NR. Ross. ward Denison, a an, les, M.A. y Beis Coilege, Borge pore Rustomjee Dhunemeey « Mehta, c.1.e. 55, Canning Street, Calcutta Sakhawat Hosain, Maulavi, 8.4., Inspector of Schoo set Herbert Frederick, ot S Offg. De- rele . ee Sont Pargana. Mon Sanjib pon Sanial. 1, Dihi Road, Cal- cutta, Sarada Charan Mitra, The Hon. Mr. Justice, M.A., B.L., Judge, High Court. Calcutta. .| Sasi Bhusan Bose, .a. Ravenshaw College, | uttack. | Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Mahamaho- padhyaya, M.A. Presidency College, Calcutta. | Sotish Chandra Banerji, Dr., M.A., LL.D., | Advocate, High Court. Allahabad. | Saunders, C. 35, Ohowringhee Road, Calcutta. Schulten, Dr. C. 18, Clive Row, Calcutta. . Sehwaiger, Imre George, Expert in Indian | Art. Kashmir Cas. “aie ig bd. ., Seth, Mesrov bay. Shah Munir Seo B.A, LL.B. Maznpura, Ghazi | Sh fig u.A,, Director of aye In- Assam. SPs struction, Eastern Bengal ai Shillong. Shaun, Montague Churchill. Europe. .| Shibli Nomani, Shams-ul-Ulama Maulavi. igarh. aah Adolphe. & Auckland Square, Raw- don Street, Caleutt Shyama Kumar Tag Kumar, Zemindar. 65, Pathuriaghutta tamed, Calcutta. Shyam Lal, Lala, M.a., LL.B., Deputy Col- lector. Allahabad. Sibnarayan Mukerjee. Uttarpara, Balls .| Silberrad, Charles A., B.A., B.se., I C/o Messrs. B Silberrad § aah 25, Sasage Gar- vinces. Allahabad. Simpson, Robert Howell, B.SC., Sepernen Mines. Calcutt Sita Ram, BeA., ae “Magistrate. Dehra Dun . liv = Date of Election. 1872 Aug. 5. 1907 Dee, 4 1907 Mar. 6. ¥905 Mar. 1 1901 Dec. 4 1907 Oct. 30. 1904 Sept. 28. 1898 April 6. 1901 Mar. 6. 1891 A 27. 1904 fs 1. 1899 Aug. 30. 1900 Aug. 29. 1907 April 3. 1907 June 5. 1906 Dee. 5. 1904 July 6. 1904 Jan. 6. 1906 Dee. 5. 1907 Aug. 7. 1905 Jan. 4. 1906 June 6. 1907 June 5. N.R | strtaraa Revd. Laurentius Olavi, secnterrf Home Mis = R. N.R. N.R. N.R. F.M. 1900 July 4 1904 July 6. | 1893 Aug. 31. N.R. N.R. | Tate, George P: and Treasurer, Indian me Mission the Sonthals. Benagerio, via Sains Haut. .| Smith, Major John Manners, Indian Army, V.C., C.1.E., Resident in Nepal. Katmandu. Sofiulla Saifadnddin Ahmed, Maulavi, Sub- Deputy Collector. Dibrugarh, Assam Sorabji, Cornelia, Court of Wards. Street, Calcutta. 6, C amac ‘ Spooner, D. Brainerd, Archeological Survey- or, North-West Frontisr Province. Peshawar. | Sri Ram Dixit, Pandit, B. a , Secretary, Pratap- garh State. Pratapyar Stapleton, Henry a 'B. < tor of Schools. Dacca sorine Tunes A., B.A. , Inspector of Schools. BSO,, Inspec- ‘\Sebting. Edward Percy, ¥.£.s., #.2.8., Imperial Forest Zoologist. Dehra Dun Stephen, St. John, B.a., LL.B., Barrister-at- Law. 7, Russell Street, Calcutta. Stephenson, ernigy John, iM.s., Civil Sur- geon. Umballa City. Stewart, Onpeehr Hugh, Indian Army, Assis- tant Political Agent. rhe Baluchistan. Stewart, wd = H., 1.m.s., Medical Officer. Gyantse, Stokes, "Caplan Clande bo hem Military At- Tehera taché. .| Streatfield, Clande setae Cecil, L.C.s. Jaunpur. Stuart, Louis, 1 1.0; Meeru Subodh iis Malslanchio, B.SC., F.R.8.E., 210, Cornwallis Street, Catoutta: ., Instructor, Imperial Dehra Dun. tee, ce rae Prasad Sanial, Sri, m.a., Pee a gy ate Secretary to Raja ur. Bahad .| Swinhoe, Rodway ne ad Belicitor. NLR. Mandalay, Upper Burm Syam Sunder Das, B.a. Botiaiee City, Talbot, Walter Stanley, 1.0.s., Revenue Com- missioner. ashmir, Srinagar. assman, Assistant nae’ dent, Survey of India. Dehra Dw ei ee en en Date of Election. 1907 June 5. 1878 June 5. 1906 Deb: 5. 1875 June 2. 1898 Nov: 2: 1904 June 1. 1907 Feb. 6. | { 1861 June 5. | 1899 Aug.30. 1897 Jan. 6. 1905 Jan. 4, 1906 June 6. 1905 Aug. 2. 1905 Jaly 5. 1900 Aug. 29. 1890 Feb. 5. 1894 Feb. 7. 1901 Mar. 6. 1894 Sept. 27. 1902 Oct. 29. 1907 July 3) 1900 Jan. 19. N.R.| Taylor, Dr, G. Orissa. Ohandraghona, Chitia- gong Hill Tracts, Ohittagong. N.R. temple, Colonel Sir Richard Carnac, Bart Indian Poin c.L.E. O/o Messrs, King, King Xf Co., N.R. | Tek Chand, Dowitigs shag 1.¢0.8., Deputy Commissioner. Ludhian R. | Thibaut, G., PH.D., O.LE., alien Calcutta University. 46, Wellesley Street, Calcutta: R. | Thornton, Edward, F.R.1.B.4. 6, Clive Street, Calcutta: R. | Tipper, B.A. Assi N.R.)| Travers Morris W., 9.8¢ LM. N.R. N.R. N.R R. A. R. R. N.R. N.R: N.R. LM. R. R. R. George Howlet oe Bi > Sale marrage Geological Survey of india, aleut: Director of " aadoe 1.¢.8. (retired). Indian eng of Sateniba.” Tremlett, James Dyer, = iii, De dham, Hosea, Englan Tribhuban Deb, Raja S, Bendatory Chief of Bamra. Deogarh, Bam Tulsi Ram Misra, M.A. ‘urner, Frank, B.A. agi Dacca binh, Dacca. Umapati Datta AIST Pandeya, ee chool, Caleutt BOY Urwin, Captain "Jan Johnson, M.B., I.M.S. Europe Chakravarti. Sanskrit College, Vania Major Joseph Charles Stoelke, 1.™.s., tendent, Campbell Medical School coo Calcu uperim and Hospital Calcutta. Venis, Arthur, M.a., Principal, Sanskrit Colle. Benares e. Vishwa Nath Singh, H. H. The Raja Baha- ur. Chhatturpur, Bundelkhund. Vogel, Jean Philippe, tirt. p., Archeological Surveyor, Punjab. Lahore. Vost, Lieut.-Col. William, 1.1.s., Civil Sur- geon. Muttra. Vesdebaree. E., A.B 8.M., A.B.C.8.5 F G.S., Assistant Superintendent, Geologi Survey of India. Calcutt Walker, Harold, A.R.¢.s., F.G.8., A-M.INST.M., Assistant Su erintendent, Geological Survey of India. alcutta W: e, David Robb.” 9, Clive Row, Cal- cutta. vi Date of Miection, 1901 Jnne 5,;|F.M.| Walsh, . Ernest Herbert Cooper, 1.c.s. C/o io Messrs. H. 8. King § Co., Pall Mall, London. 1900 April 4 | N.R. Mislios Captain Herbert Jouape, M.B., F.RC.S., 1M.s. Bulandshahr. 1905 Dec 6.| R. | Watson, Edwin Roy, a, cone Civil pest Engineering College, Sitpun, Howr 1902 April 2.| R. | Wheeler, Henry, 1 Secretary, Board of Revenne, LP, x4 1907 t April Cm 3 ite, Lieut. Arthur Denham, ™.B., (Lond..), 1.u.s., Medical Officer 13th Rej. puts, Alipur. 1907 Feb. 6. | N.R.| White, Captain J. R., p.s.o. Gordon High- aibark two landers, Peshawar 1906 Sept. 19. N.R.| Whitehead, Richard Bertram, 1.¢.s., Assistant solscuity | Commissioner. Delhi. 1905. Dee. 6, He 4 denn, més, M.A.; 0.8.1, 1.0.8, United Ser- hetite vice Club, Calcutta. — ~~ © ie tO 1904 Mar. iF R. || Wood: William Henry Arden, M.a., F.C.S., F.R.G.S., Principal, La Martiniere. Cal- ra cutta. 1906 er R. | Woodley, Rev. E. C., s1.a., Principal, London Missionary Society’s Coll ege. 1900 Dec. 5.|N.R.| Woodman, Henry Charles, 1.¢.s., Offg. Magis- trate and Collector. - Mozuffe rpore. 1906 Mar. 7.|N.R.| Woolner, Alfred Cooper, m.a., Principal, Ori- ental College. Lahore 1907 June 5.; R | Wright, Harold, AM.LC.E. BE. I. R. House, Calcutta. 94 Aug.30.| N.R.) Wright, Henry Nelson, 8.a., 1.c.8. Allahabad. 1898 July 6.| R. | Wyness, James, c.e. 14, Clive Street, Cal- rt ¢ cutta, aha 1900 Mar. 7.| R. | Yogesa Chandra Sastri-Samkhyaratna-Veda- ret tirtha, Pandit. 59/3, Harrison Road, Oal- cutta, 1905 Mar. 1.; R. | Young, Her é- Willifer. 23, Chowringhee Road, Caleu 1906 June 6. | N.R.| Young, Manse Charles Gambier, Offg. District Engineer, East Indian Railway. Gaya. Saree. * lyii SPECIAL HONORARY a ee —_—_ Date oF Blectton, yj = 1884 Jan. 15. 1884 Jan, 15. 1884 Jan. 15. 1884 Jan. 15. Dr., Ernst Mensa Professor in the University of ena. Prussi Charles Pee i Esq., 0.M.G., M.A, LL.D, F.R.AS., F.R.S. Mewskon. Revd. Professor A. H. Say Oech rofeasor of Assyrio- logy, een’ s College. Oaford, B ngland. Monsieur Emile Senart. 18, Rue Frangois Ter, Pari: ce. HONORARY MEMBERS. Date of phan spens : 1848 Feb. 2. 1879 June 4. 1879 June 4. 1879 June 4. 1883 Feb. 7. 1894 Mar. 7. 1894 Mar. 7. 1895 June 5. 1895 June-5. 1895 June 5. 1896 Feb. 5. 1896 Feb. 5. 1896 Feb. 5. 1899 Feb. I. 1899 Dec. 6. Sir Joseph Dalton Hooker, G.C.8.1., 0.B., M.D., P.R.S., D.C.b., LL.D. F.L.8.,. F.G.8., F.R.G.S. Sunningdale, ; nd. Dr. Albert Giinther, M.s., M.D., PH.D., F.Z.S., F.R.8. 23, Lichfield Road, Kew, Surrey, England. Dr. Jules Janssen. - a MEME? d@’ Astronomie Physique de Paris, Fra ue P. Reynaud. La ba Faculté des Lettres, Lyons, Trance Dr. Alfred Rassell Wallace, LL.D., D.G.L., F.L.3.; P-2.8., Professor Theodor Noeldel e. Ofo Mr. Karl T. Triibner, Strassburg, ny. Lord Rayleigh, M.A., D.C.L., D.SC., LL.D., PH.D.y B-R.A.S., F.R.S. Ferling Place, Witham, Men Englund. se -Genl. Sir Richard Strachey, 8.£., G.¢.8.1., LL.D., G.8., F.G.8:, Fiuln8.,. ¥R.S. 69, Lankast ster Gate, Charles H. Tawney, Esq., M.A., -C.LE. Glo India Lord Lister, Pneas D.C.L., M.D., LL.D., D.SC., F-R.S., 12, Park Crescent, Portland Place, Professor F. Kielhorn, PH.D., D.LITT., LL-D., CLE. The Universi a. Professor Charles Rockwell: Lanman. 9, cong’ Professor Edwin Ray Lankester, “i, LL.D., F.B.S. British Museum sees Hist. dy Cromwell L 1, SW. lvili Date of Election. 1899 Dec. 6. 1899 Dec. 1899 Dec. 1901 Mar. 1902 Nov. 1904 Mar. 1904 Mar 1904 Mar. 1904 Mar. 1904 wise 1904 Mar. 1904 July 1906 Mar. bo 4 Sir George: King, M.B., K.0.1.E., LL.D., F.L.S., F LM.s. (retired). O/o Messrs. Grindlay s 0o., "SS, Parliament Street, Lo yan Prufessak Edward Burnett Tylor, D.C.L., LL.D., F.B.8. Keeper, University Museum. Oxford, England. tee Edward Suess, PH.D.,. Professor of Geology e University of Vienna. Chota John Wesley Judd, 0.B., LL.D., F.R.S., FG8., Late Prof. of the Royal College of Science. 30, Cumberland Road, Kew, England. Monsieur René Zeiller. Ingéniewr en chef des Mines. cole su: ee et Hendrick Ke nd. essor Ramkrishna Gopal Bhandarkar, C.LE. oo Prolemeeat J. DeGoeje. de, He Professor Ignaz Gaidsiher ve DD. LITT.,- LL.D. Budapest, Hungary. K.0.8.15 CLE, LL.D. 82, Sir Charles Lyall, m.a., _Corn tib.), LU.D., 8c.D. Univer sy “a fries Dr, George Abraham Grierson, PH.D., D.LITT., C.1.E., 1.6. Bixee a Camberley, Surrey, Eng The Rioht Hon'ble Baron Curzon of Kedleston, 1, Carlton House Terrace, Lon- M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S don. S.W. ASSOCIATE MEMBERS, 1974 April 1 1875 Dec. 1. | 1882 June 7. 1884 Ang. 6. 1885 Dec. 2. 1886 Dee. 1. 1892 April 6. 1892 Dec. 7. 1899 April 5. | : Revd. E. Lafont, ¢.1.£., 8.J. Park Street, Calcutta. Revd. J. D. Bate. 15, St. Folkstone, Kent, England Herbert Giles, ae Europ e. Archbishop's House, 12, John’s Ohurch Road, F. Moore, Esq., ¥.1 FS ie So House, Avenue Road, rae coe aitioad Dr. A. Europe. Sri Raigs Chscine Das, Rai Bahadur, o.1.n. 32, Creek Row, Calcutta. Acharyya wet dg tote Samasrami. 16-1, Ghose’s Lane, Caleu Restos Foal ge Brihl. . Civil Engineering es tes Sibpur, Howrah. ur Ram Brahma iioad, Superintendent a ade Alipur, Caleutta lix Date of Election, 1899 April5.| Pandit Visnu Prasad Raj Bhandari. Chief Librarian, Bir Library. Katmandu, Nepal. 1899 Nov. 1.| Revd. E. Fr ancotte, s.J. 10, Park Street, Cal- cutta. 1902 June 4.} Revd. A. H. i oo Moravian Missionary. ne eae District . LIST OF MEMBERS WHO HAVE BEEN ABSENT FROM _ INDIA THREE YEARS AND UPWARDS.* * Rule 40.—After the lapse of three years from the date of a member leaving India, if no intimation of his wishes shall in the near, 3 interval have been received by ae waar his name shall be re- moved from the List of Member The following members will be removed from the next Mem- ber List of the Society under the operation of the above Rule:— J.C. Fergusson, Esq Dr. William Roy Masiinsta: . war Lall. Eee Churchill Shaun, Baq.- LOSS OF MEMBERS DURING 1907. By RETIREMENT. The Hon. Mr. Charles George Hillersden nora : 0.8. Charles Walter Bolton, Esq., 0.8.1., 1.¢.8. (retired ). Sir James Austin Bourdillo on, K.C.s.1., ¢.8.1. v, Walter Kelly Firminger, ™.a., B. D., FR. G8. Rev. Henry Barry Hyde, m.a. The Hon. Mr. Krishna Govinda Gupta, I.C.S. Capt. John setae Holdich Leicester, M.D., B.S., B.SC., F-R- C.B.» M.R.C.P., Norman Me sLeod, Esq. F, J. P. Minchin, Esq. Ww. ont E Lieut.-Col. David Prain;: M.A., M.Bi Li.D., LMS. (retired). Pandit Pramatha Nath "Tarkabbusana. a Pandit hate Seo Nath er es Kaviraja Upendra Nath Sen. Lieut. Col. John. Henry Tull Walsh, 1s. (retired). lx By Dzatu. ~ Ordinary Members. om ag Syed Abdul Alim.. Tega _ Patrick Doyle, Esq., C.8., F.B.A.S., F. as. jeut.-Col. Herbert. Jekyl Dyson, P.R.C.8,, 1.M.S. Babu Girindra Nath Dutt, B.A., M.R.A,8., M.8.A Major David Macbeth Moir, M.A., M.D., 1.M.S. Maharaja Pratab Narain Singh. Life Members. Lida: -Genl. Sir Henry Edward Landor Thuillier, KT., C.8,1, F.R.S,, RA. id Yo alias Ge anak ea ae Sir Michael Foster, K.C.B., M.A., M.D., D.C.L., Li.D., D.8@., +9 PAn8., PRS -~ bord Kelvin.’ 6.0.¥0., 0.0.b LLD., F.R.8.E., P. Unpver Rote 9. Captain William Wesley Clemesha, M.D., 1.M.S, Pandit Gauri Dutta Misra Vidyabhusana, M R.A.s. Captain D. Harvey, R.a.M.c. Sri oO Ananga Bhimkishore Gajapati Maharaj < Fa eahaichestas Esq. . Leake. Casita e G. B. Riddock, R.A...c. ‘Ties Rue 38. Babu Bhupendee Sri Ghosha, B.A., B.L. Babu Purmeshwar Narain Mahat! Raja Satindra Dev, Rai Mahasaya. Unper Rote 40. Miss Margaret Adams. Ameer Ali, Esq., B.A., C.1.8. Sir George Watt)-Kr., C.1.8.. a a Se Sy Ixi The names of the following absent members have been re- moved from the List of Ordinary Members as they are Honorary Members :— Sir George King, M.B., K.C.L.E., LL.D. PF. LeS8., ke F. R. ay = L. M.S, (retired). Sir Charles Lyall, m.a., K.¢.8.1., C.LE., Dr. George Abraham ’Grierson, enh, ae, C.1.E., 1.0.8. (retired). fie ELLIOTT GOLD MEDAL, ReEcIPients. Chandra Kanta Basu Yati Bhusana Bhaduri, M.A. Surendra Nath Maitra, M.A, BARCLAY MEMORIAL MEDAL. 1901 1903 1905 1907 RECIPIENTS. E, Ernest Green. Major Ronald Ross, F.R.C.s., 0.B., C.L.E., F.R.8., LM.8. (reti Lieut. -Colonel D. D. Cunningham, F.R.3., C.LE., LM.S. (retire Lieut. cree Alfred William Alcock, M.B., LL.D., C.LE., Vg ZT: [APPENDIX. | ABSTRACT STATEMENTS OF RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENTS OF THE ASIATIC POCIBTY OF PENGAL FOR THE YEAR 1907,’ lxiv STATEMENT 1907. Asiatic Society Dr. To EstaBLISHMENT Rs. As. P. Ra Ae. PB: Salaries... 5,058 12 1 Commission ae ae : 496 2 8 Pension... eh we iss 240 0 O Grain Compensation Allowance .,. we 172 14 3 5,962 13 0 To ContTINGENCIES, Stationery ,.. ws oad 114 1 6 Taxes ee mz é a PACS 20-0 ostage es 2 as 559 4 3 Freight... ke oe fe 390 8 5 Auditing . wee ae 100 0 O Electric Fans and Lights as es 3384 9 0 Insurance fee wee a 13 > Potty repel Miscellaneous 42015 3 3,603 11 2 To LIBRARY AND COLLECTIONS. Books ree ane is 2,045 0 O Binding... aS ae ma 1,294 10 3 3,339 10 3 0 PUBLICATIONS. ** Journal and Proceedings,” ie raf ge 7,875 7 §& To printing a of Circulars, Recei Forms, &. a we 594 4 0 8,469 11 5 To BUILDING. Servants’ Latrine bee a: Vee 318 15 6 Unfiltered water-supply a 107 18 6 oa aa bends, etc. eas a 665 12 0 onndary Wal ; ue Ba 0 8:0 pier (repairs) és e a 453 9 38 ‘ 1,616 10 3 Donation to the fund in honour of Prof. De oes ae eis eth 157 8 O Farn tee tre 28 14 O pan serum Installatio Re a 235 0 O Interest on Government Fane purchased ee wee 38 1 Paging Manuscripts ees 297 0 O To Personal Account - written off and miscella- eous) ae 185 1 0 To EXTRAORDINARY EXPENDITURE. Royal Society’s Scientific Catalogue we eas 9.628 1 9 Balance , 1,81,836 15 6 Torat Rs, os 2,15,399 1 5 = No. 1. of Bengal. 1907. By Balance from last report By Casu RECEIPTS. Publications sold for ca estments Rent of room in the Society’s premis Be sar ove! ove sapathan’ of ance for the i 3 anthropological allowance retin prarernatere of Eastern Ben: 8 Miccellanen e of Gocke rejected from Library By ExtTRAORDINARY RECEIPTS. Sale of old beams and jois Subscriptions to ane Bociety Scientific Catalo By Personat ACCOUNT. Admission a Subscription : Serer as eabscription credit ; les Wacctiersan ToTaL Rs. Re. As. P. Re, As. P. 1,79,519 3 8 1671 0 5 6,520 8 O 0 0 2,000 0 0 1,000 0 O 94 8 0 45 14 0 11,831 14 5 1,200 0 O ‘8,781 9 9,981 9 0 096 O 0. 10,754 0 0 300 0 880 14 0 36..-6.°9 wwe (4066 6 2,15,3899 1 5 J. A CHAPMAN, Honorary Treasu rer, a a a Dice rel lxvi STATEMENT L907. Oriental Publication Fund, No.4, i Re.-A9.: 2. Ra, Ag, 2: Salaries is se 1,560 11 5 Com Feerod on u collection % sas 26 3 8 = iawn char. i be 2,840 15 5 Pos ne bs & re 176-6: 6 Freight a y a 124 1 0 cert charges ia ie ia 6,885 9 3 Stationery sn 5 & 92-3. 8 hse cS iy a bie 81.9 90 Bindin S = 010 0 Grain Cuneceneasin Allowance ... one 54.13 3 he 11,264 0 9 To Personal Account (written off and miscella- neous) ... ; vs 8)4 0 Balance aes ve 5,109 4 3 ToTatL Rs. ba 16,382 3 0 STATEMENT 1907. Oriental Publication Fund, No. 2, in To Balance ore aes c ee 2,000 0 O Torat Rs. rae 2,000 0 O Sea Sem Te i NaS ee Ixvii Nie, 2. Acct. with the Asiatic Soe. of Bengal. 1907. Cr. Rs. As. P. ne: Ags Ph, By Balance from last Report... ae oye 1,335 14 9 By CasH REcEIPTs. Government Allowance ei ay 0 Do. Special ... ia 3,000 0 O se sold for cash ay ~~ = 1406 0 6 gs recov te ee 6410 6 13,560 11 0 By PersonaLt ACCOUNT. Sales on credit Sa ne es iG 1485 9 3 Tora Rs. ses 16,382 3 0 J. A. CHAPMAN, Honorary Treasu Asiatic Reality: of Bengal. No. 3. Acct. with the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1907. Cr. By Casu REcEIPTs. Government Allowance he ies ae 2,000 0 0 Torat Rs. re 2,000 0 0 J. A. CHAPMAN, Honorary Treasur Asiatic peor of Bengal. Lxviii STATEMENT 1907. Sanskrit Manuscript Fund in Aeet. Dr. To CasH EXPENDITURE. 2 Ay es Re. As. P. Salari E316 11.9 Travelling charges 438 0 Printing 482 14 3 Postage . 1414 O Statio is E=3 Contingencie 25 4 9 Purcha of Massinslighe 50 0 0 Insuran zs 1260.0 Grain Compensntion A Allowance oS: 6.9 Freight in 1b 6.0 3,578 1. 9 Balance 2k eo 2 ToTaL Rs, 6,849 10 11 STATEMENT 1907. Arabic and Persian MSS. Fund in Dr. To CAsH EXPENDITURE, Salaries te Grain Compensation Allowance soa of aii Stationery Co: ontingencies Postage thom pigs ‘charges rintin ivssetiaid fee SCAADGAGCOAMe - Balance Tota Rs. Re, Ag P, 7,882 0 0 1,158: 8 9 8,985 8 9 i ee ee Ixix No. 4. with the Asiatic Society ty of Bengal. 1907. Cr. By Balance from last Report ibs ae ae 3,643 8 11 By Casa Receipts. Government Allowance weg jae 3,200 0 0 Advances recovered ... no Ae: O72. 6 3,200 2 O By Personat Account. Sales on credit wes wes ae ses ee! gay Tota Rs. a 6,849 10 11 J: A sei Treas sep ekts Society a Bengal. No. 8. Acct. withthe Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1907. Rs, As. P. Rs. As. P. By Balance from last Report —... a i 1985 8 9 By Casu Receipts. Government Allowance —_ ToTaL Rs. ws 8,985 8 9 J. A. CHAPMAN, Honorary Treasurer, Asiatic Society of Bengal. STATEMENT 1907. Bardic Chronicles MSS. Fund in Dr. Re, As, P; Rs. As. P. To Balance ae o> Pad nee 2,400 0 O Tora Rs. cas 2,400 O 0 STATEMENT 1907. Personal Dr. He. Ag. P. Rs. As. P. To Balance from last Report a0 ws wee 2,703 138 3 To Caso EXPENDITURE. Advances for arias of Manuscripts, &c, ... 3,033 11 6 To Asiatic Society avs 14,066 6 9 », Oriental Publication Fund, No. 1 ee 4,485 9 $ », Sanskrit Manuscript Fo od ier 6 0 0 —_ 15,558 0 O Tota Rs. es 21,295 8 9 ‘ipa pour sonar Ixxi No. 6. Acct. with the Asiatic Soc. of Bengal. 1907. Cr. Rs, As. P. Ra, A, FP By Balance from last Report... nie os 2,400 0 0 TotaL Rs. = 2,400 0 0 J, A, CHAPMAN, Honorary Trea Asiatic Society of Bengal. ING. ?. Account. 1907. Cr. Rs. As. P. Rs. As. P. By Cash Receipts 238 aad se = 17,011 4 6 », Asiatic Society et 185 0 » Oriental Publication Fund, No. 1 i. 8 14 193 15 0O Due to the Due by the | ee: Society. Society. | | las.| | Rs. a | Pf Res.. | ha.+ FP. Members... 2,677.13! 0 aj 1 6 | Employés 30; O0' Of 100; 0: 0} Arabic and Per- | | | sian anu- | | { scripts Fund 675 0| 0 ss sapere t Man | | | cripts Fand_ 1,000, 0} Of ... | Mindeliahc 142) 2) 34123 | 8| 6) } j 452415 | 8] 434/10 0 | Shion 5 ee | | ; 4,090 5 3 Tota Rs. re 21,295 8 9 J, A. CHAPMAN, Honorary Tre Asiatic Society ‘of Bengal, Ixxli STATEMENT | 1907. Invest- | Dr. | Value. Cost, ‘a / Res -Ag. P; Rs. ° As. P. , To Balance from last an ee aoe 84, fed 0 0 1,84,326 : 0 » Purchase : ie i oO 0 5,85 57 2 | ; TOTAL Rs. ... 1,90,700 0 O 41,90,188 10 2 ON PERMANENT’, TEMPORARY. Funps. Total Cost. | Value. Cost. Value. Cost. eT, : Rs, ‘ale. Rs. |AIP| Rs. [Alp Rs. [A.(P. | Asiatic Society i 1580] 0 “6 15888 4| 9} 35,350) 0] 0} 35,407] 15] 5] 1,88,844| 4) 2 Trust Fund ‘ice 1,339) 6 aes jerefoe i _ 1,389] 6] 0 1,855,850 — 9 35,350 ol 0 35,407] 15] 5 1,00,183 20 2 STATEMENT LGOF. Trust Dr. Rs. As. P. To Pension Be oes es one 48 0 0 Balance ae vee 1,462 11 10 Tota. Rs. = 1,610 11 10 AG ata P . ' | : Ixxiti No. 8 ment. 1907. Gr, Value. Cost. Re. - As, P. Rs. As. P. By Balance mS me «sy £90,700: 09 1,890,188 10-3 Totat Rs. ... 1,90,700 0 O 1,90,183 10 2 J. A. CHAPMAN, Honorary Tre Asiatic Society of Bengal. No. 9. Fund. 1907. Gr, Ra, As. F By Balance from last Report ee ie Sore 1,461 11 10 », Interest on Investment os ses se ToraL Rs. < 1,510 11 10 J, A. CHAPMAN, coamtio’ oe Treasui ait a Bengal. Ixxiv STATEMENT 1907. | Cash Dy. Re, As. P: To Balance from last Report aa ae oes 3,315 11 3 RECEIPTS. Rs. As. P. To Asiatic Society so SAIS 7-5 seg Publication Fund, No. y aie LS: B60 TE: 'O No. 2,000 O O _ Sanskrit Mesinaceipt und we 3,200 2 0 » Arabic and chee "Mannacript Fund Ha 7,000 O 0 * ‘Pevechd} Acco rg TP) 8 oe aay » Trust Fund ae cle 49 0 0 64,634 8 11 Tota Rs. ie ce 67,950 4 2 STATEMENT 1907. Balance LIABILITIES. Rs. As. Po Sap ae FP, Asiatic Socie vs, 1,81.896 15 6 Orien fat Publication Fund, ae 1. aie 5.109 4 3 a 4 0 0 Sanskrit Manus und aes S27 8 2 Arabic and Persian fig pare Fund a 1.153 8 9 Baxdie Chronicles Manuscript Fund 2,400 O O rust Fund ane wee 1,462 11 10 1,97,234 1 6 ToTAL Rs. oy 1,97,2384 1 6 We have examined the urge sorte Sheet, and the oe detailed Acconnts with the books and vouchers presented to us, and certify that it is in accordance therewith, pavcali partie forth the position of the Society as at the 31st December, 1907. CALCUTTA, Meucens, Kine & Simson, 29th January, 1908. Chartered Accounta ears. aI «tata deel ; ' F * i lxxy ) No. 10. | Account. . 1907. | Cr. EXPENDITURE. Bas Aa. P= Re. Ae. 2. . i Asiatic Society 1 Care OL | . Oriental Pablication Fand, No. ‘1 . 11,264 0 9 , Sanskrit Manuscript F und ar Sere 3 8S ’ Arabic and Porsi an Manuseript Fund 7,882 0 0 ., Personal Account ‘ er 3,033 11 6 | , Investment + mA . 6,857 3 2 . , Trust Fund ee = oe 48 0 0 64,990 2 1 Balance ae 77 2,960 | | Torat Rs. te 67,950 4 2 J. A. CHAPMAN, , Honorary Tre | Asiatic pager ar Bengal. No. it. - yy Sheet. 1907. ASSETS. Rs, As. P. Ba Ast Personal repgecs = aus is ,090 3 Investmen das a ;.- 1,890,188 10 2 | ash macs tes i . 3900-2 1 | 197,234 1 6 Government Pro, Note at Bank of Bengal’s Safe ayaa A Account Cashier’s Security Deposit Rs Tortat Rs. ss 1,97,2384 1 6 J. A. CHAPMAN, orary Trea ataie Soctéty ee Bengali. 7 ee SI ta A ue eg % +2 PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839. Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal). Memoirs, Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete. Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904. Journal and Proceedings [N. = Vol. 1, ete., 1905, etc. Centenary Review, 1784—18 Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete. A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street, Calcutta. PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS. = (a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which — | bee? are held on the first Wednesday in each month — 7 in September and October. : ed (6) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member- — os (c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings — and to the grounds and public rooms of the pee during the hours they are open to members. (d) To have personal access to the Library and other publee rooms of the Society, and to examine its collections. (e) To take out books, plates and manuscripts from t Library. ( 4 To receive gratis, copies of the Journal _ Pr - dis and Memoirs of the Society. — a : o) To fill any office in the gerne on ing uly e thereto. Wee Dardiyat. or pa Spor of one of t, Abu Nu*as, the Poet-Jester of t the ‘Ona of Hartinw’ ashid.— By D. Perrin and Lievr. -Cononet D. C. The Babarnama Fragments. = HL Bavegior Note on the calm region in the a above which, during the cold ser is sat a height of 3, ew pi —By ©. Lire... ss Q Hindustani-English Vocabulary of Indian Birds.—By Lievt.- Gonoven D. C.. Puittorr and’ Panpir Goss Lap _ _Bonnersee, Board of Examiners — oe | Préseodings for February, 1908. utd Proceedings of the Medical Section for February, 1908 «JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS | ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. Vol. IV, No. 8. MARCH, 1908. SIRWILLUAMJONES IMDCCXLVI-MDCCXCM CALCUTTA: PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC society, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA. Issued May 26th, 1908, List of Officers and Members of Council OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL For the year 1908. President : The Hon'ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L., D.Se., F.R.S.E. Vice-Presidents : “T. H. Holland, Esq., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.B.S. ; G. Thibaut, Esq., oie Ph.D, D.Se. 2: a att Nee o Shastnm, - Lient, Colonel G. PB. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.O.P, LMS, Secretary and Treasurer: General Secretary :—Lieut. Colonel D. C, Phillott. Treasurer :—J. A. Chapman, Esq. Additional Secretaries : . | Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D. — Natural History Secretary:—I. H Burkill, Esq., M.A. Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc., . C.M.Z.S. Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhitsana, M.A., Ph.D Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Se., I.M.S. Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S. Other Members of Council : T. H. D. La Touche, Esq., B.A., ¥.G.S Harinath De, Esq., M.A. J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A. Lient.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan, M.D., LMS. H, G. Graves, Esq. Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A, B.L. | saben s al-Mamun eateioe.” i Bes LLD. ee oO “sent 13, Notes on Indo-Scy aian Coinage (with two plates). By Rakuat Das Banerdi. e following notes were drawn up while arranging the Joint Cabinet of the Asiatic Society of Bengal and oe Indian Museum, according to the new catalogue by Mr. V. A. Smith. Barty Great Kuspan. Kadphises I. Mr. Smith remarks that on the reverse of coin No. 3 of this prince “he can read only ga; the other characters seem to I read the legend from a cast and with the help of a mirror as follows :— : . Yayugasa la kuju dhrama ... . The complete legend on the coins of Kadphises I is :— “ Kujula Kasasa Kusana Yavugasa Dhramathidasa. ” The absence of the second part of the name, viz., Kasasa or any of its variants, such as Kadphisasa, Kaiisa, etc., is a peculi- arity. For this reason I am inclined to call it an ancient forgery, (PL. IVa 33 Later Grear KusuHay. Up to the present a8 noting particular is known about the successors of Vasudeva BAZOAHO with the exception of the fact that the seonieatte: of their coins ‘ioe the name of Vasu- deva and that irregular Brahmi syllables occur on them. The late Sir Alexander Cunningham was a pioneer in this field, vate Hs immediate successors. It appears that three successo u- deva assumed a — (PAONA ise or Sahanusahi for Persian #4 .,#l%). Their names are Kaniska Vasudeva, and Vasu (KANHPKO,. BAZOAHO and rey: I think there will | V. A. Smith, Catalogue of the Coins in the Indian Museum, Vol. 1, 66. ‘ 82 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. be no objection against naming i a se agetabaci Kaniska II, Vasudeva IT and Vasu (deva) I Kaniska II seems to have been the direct successor of Va aes I. In my ites on the ‘‘Scythian Period of Indian History ” (Indian Antiquary,1908, p.25) I have tried to show that the 26th year of the reign of Gondo- phernes or Guduphara falls on the 103rd year of the Saka era and that the North-Western Provinces of the Kughan empire must have been acquired by Gondophernes in the earlier part of the reign of Vasudeva I. The reigns of the Parthian conqueror and his suc- cessors must have been very short because in the Panjtar i cage tion, the date of which must be reckoned according to the era, we find a Kushan king still ruling over the provinces to ithe west of the Indus. The reigns of Abdagases and Or rthagnes must have been completed before the gaia year 122, z.e., 200 A.D., the 4 of the Panjtar inscription. u from the execution of the coins Mr. V. A. Smith has nines: Kaniska II and Vasudeva II in the hi century * A.D., while he places Vasu or Vasudeva Aas 200 A.D.§ have been, all them, composed by Vigvanatha. But = foes seems to be that he often quote: nt from previous works, now completely forgotten. In fact Vicvanitha seems to state this sities clearly in the introduction to his 3 Mildhdntamukttoal’ ~# fas fafaaafcaraattafadfantacmat fate: | fauciacarfa atqara aq ursttacarasas: Sel usual way of coustruing this passage is as follows :— I now propose to explain, by means of the very brief sentences of the. ancients, the memorial verses composed by myself, etc., : fawetacatfq. Thus the sentences of the ancients are to be ari in the explanation, z.e., in the Siddhan- tamuktavaJi. But seems it would be better to take ae with the word that precedes it and with the word that Pe va by what is called the ararfaareaaare. Every one will see that wfadfesfecHatat: faafatiaaticare et gives a better sense. For it clearly states the reason why the author himself should think it necessary to annotate his book The book contains extremely short sentences long current among men. The sentences are extremely short, and hence the author must himself ee them.. But why did he write such 98 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. the panditas. If he composed them he might have made them longer and hence easier to understand. This interpretation will be substantiated by adducing a positive proof that there are some lines in the Bhasapariccheda which actually occur in earlier books, e.g, the Daksinamiurtistotra- vartika. the Supreme Being, in the form of our guru (teacher). Such prayers or praise-hymns written with a philosophical intent are common in India. The celebrated Mahimnahstava and the Vitardgastuti are other examples to the point. This Daksinamirtt- strotra has been commented upon by the a Suregvara, the neve Sp S ar pupil of Garkara. This commentary, as might be expected, is in verse and is called the m@inasollaea or the Daksina- mirtistrotra-vartika, Thus the age of this manasollasa cannot a later bor the 8th century A.D., though I would place it much arlier. the se of the 6th century A.D. (vide Bhandarkar’s pares ‘1882-83, 15). Now in this Balicatindirideteotra-otriika, apie called the Mana sollasa, there are eleven slokas containing a summary of the Vaipesia Philosophy (II. 20-30). The first, cloka runs as follow : aaj Quearay aH afateng | aaags FRM: Farah FS Tae Hi The first line of this ¢loka is identical with the sites se attire gloka in the Bh asapariccheda. This is not due to mere chance, for the construction in efawewq is so peculiar that it chinghtdks precludes such a supposition, though it may be urged, on the other side, that given the siz or seven categories as also the order in which they are on be arranged [for the order is the order of the sitras and ko pada Bhasya], the number of ways in which they may be put into verse (annetap) is limited, and hence the identity of the glokas may after all be due to mere chance. But the line “ gravy feted sri Toerate @” occurs in both the io i egg and the Mé@nasollasa, and is this also due to mere chance the Manasollasa is a Vedantic work, and the account of the other systems is given only rab su —— refutation. It is not on Naitine Thought. The custom of quoting from previous authors without ac- vidwledgment was very common in those days. In fact, it is not oer: betta poem Vol. IV, No. 3.] Quotations in the Bhasapariccheda. 99 [N.S.] uncommon even now. Those passages of literature, nae have got a universal currency, may perhaps be regarded as common prope rty, and, as long as there is no decline of letters, thea pas- sages may surely be quoted without acknowledgment, without any violation of literary ego Paghg Mes y knows whose words se ey are, it becomes mere of Fad and breath to quote the names of their Bi “Thus Shakespeare’s more famous ise are quoted without acknowledgment. In the light of these remarks, Suregvara and he craig must have quoted from a very famous work. What was it? SS a I ee i el 16. Pala Inscriptions in the Indian Museum. By Ninmant Cuakravartti, M.A. Communicated by N. Annanpate, D.Sc., Officiating Superintendent, ndian Musewm. The following inscriptions have been found on the pedestals of images from Bihar deposited in the Archeological gallery of the Indian Museum, All the inscriptions are votive records and, with one exception, are dated in regnal years of the Pala sovereigns of Magadha, who were Buddhists and great promoters of Buddhism in the eastern parts of India. One of these records—No, 1—is, strictly speaking, non-Buddhistic, though found in a — centre of Buddhism ; the remaining ones are purely Buddhis No. I.—Bodh-Gaya Inscription of the 26th year of Dharma- pala :— The inscription was found by Sir Alexander Cunningham about 1879, to the south of the great temple at Mahabodhi, and he made it over to Dr. Rajendralala Mitra, who published a trans- endralala had many mistakes, and, consequently, the translation was not correct. Cunningham published only a facsimile of i his Mahabodhi, pl. xxviii, 3. 1 re-edit the inscription from on original, Neerceds is now in the Indian Museum ription is on the left portion of a slab measuring 20°5” x 7° 35” inches,—the other portion eee three figures in three recesses—and consists of nine lines, written in the 9th century, eastern Nagari, The la a th is Sanskrit, a the whole of it is in verse. he number of verses are four. At the end of ev line of verse there is a stop, acmob at the end of the —_ line of the second verse and at the end of the first line of the fourth. The verses are irregularly written. With the exception of a Netter j in the end of the third line, and another at the beginning of the fourth line, the whole of the inscription is distinctly legible. Dr. John Anderson in his Catalogue of the Archeological Collections i in a Indian Museum, Vol. 1i, p- 48, has described the slab, on which the inscription is incised, in the following way : * A. slab with three Bodhisattvas, each in a recess, the oe side of a wrong ; the inscription i is er eS anes ani etc., nor the figures are those of Bodhisattvas. is that of Sarya, recognisable by his hands in the posture of grant- ng protection CAbhtte aimaeby holding two lotuses, and his legs 102 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | [March, 1908. wearing boots. The figure to the extreme left is that of Visnu, recognisable by his four hands holding Sankha, Cakra, Gada and Padma. The figure in the middle is probably ‘that of Bhairava. The object of the inscription is to record the consecration of a four-faced Mahadeva and the excavation of a tank at Mahabodhi of asculptor named Ujjvala. The inscription further states that the image of the four-faced Mahadeva was consecrated for the spiritual benefit of the Mallas of Mahabodhi. The inscription is dated in the 26th year of the reign of Dharmapala, the second king of the Pala dynasty and the son of Gopala, the founder of the dynasty. The following particulars of the date are given in the inseription Saturday, the 5th day of the waning moon of Bhadra Transcript. 1. @ waTMTaat Ty Taq farertfere: a 2, qaTe@ia Wau Aetaaqurs: | Seat 3. 4a waa Heratfafaarfeai | eta + 4, maa Bae ofaarfaa: (1) geafe 5. waarar @ yar faauetaat | fae 6. 4 avem ara warfaat aat | 7. afgeufaat ay unre avtafa 8. HRT Saye eats 9. caret \ Translation. “In the pines Campasayatana, (Campaga epee ? 1s a four- faced Mahadeva was consecrated by the son of sculptor Ujjvala, ds: by name, for the (spiritual) benefit of the chief Mallas dwelling at Mahabodhi., A very deep tank, sacred as the Ganges (born of the feet of Vishu) was also excavated by him at a cost of three thousand drammas. In the 26th year of the reign of Dharma rmapala, the day of the son of the creator of light (Saturday), the 5th day of the waning moon of Bhadra No. Il.—Bodh-Gaya pedestal inscription of the reign of Gopala- eva -— The inscription No. II was exhumed by Sir A. Cunni ngham in the year 1879, and a facsimile only was "published by him in his Sage pl xxvii, 2. Of this inscription Cunningham says in page the same work: “ The inscription which was exhumed at Mahabodiy, simply records the dedication of a statue in the reign of Sri Gopala-deva.” I edit the inscription from the ey Vol. iv a 3.] Pala Inscriptions in the Indian Museum. 103 &. original in the Museum gallery for the importance which it has in the records of the Pala kin ngs. e inscription is on the base of a statue measuring 3”°5 « 8” 50”. The front of the pedestal is not one plane, but is divided into five surfaces. On the middle one is inscribed Ye- arma, etc.; the inscription proper is on the four other surfaces. It is written in three long a extending from one end of the pedestal to the other. The name of the reigning kin ng is written in a fourth line below the intktripbiba. The language is Sanskrit pert with high sounding metaphors, and is written in the 10th ury Nagari character. The letters are clearly and boldly cities. The inscription is not dated, but it ap states that it was incised in the reign of Gopal adeva. Now, there were at least three kings of this name in the Pala dynasty Pans Ep. Ind. , Vol viii, buted t Seg ltatem I, the founder of the Pala a oan, both by Cbiatigghans and Prof. Kielhorn (see A.S.R. Vol. i, p. 36; Vol. p- 120; Mahabodhi, p. 63, and 9 Xxvili, 2. Ep. Ind., Vol. App. i i, p. 85; and Vol. viii, hades , p.17). But from the follow. ing comparison of the pale ography of these two penal ase attributed to Gopaladeva I, with that of the inscription I belonging to the 26th year of the reign of Dharmapala, the son and successor of Gopala I, we are led to believe that the Gopaladeva of these two inscriptions must be later than Dharmapala and not his predecesso Palatal Sa occurs six times in the same form in the Bodh Gaya pedestal inscription. The same letter occurs seven times in the Nalanda image inscription and is identical with Sa in the Gaya inscription. In the inscription of Dharmapala the letter occurs seven times, five times in the Gupta form and twice only i in the later form, resembling the form in the inscriptions - opala. Here then there is the eae of five to two faire of Gopala being later than Dharma ( he letter Ja occurs ten times in the "Bodh- -Gaya inscrip- tion and thrice in the Nalandé inscription, the only difference between the two types being that the lower-most horizontal line turns into ashort curve in the Bodh Gaya inscription ; while in Nalanda inscription the curvature exists, but itis not sosharp ; it is rather wavy. ‘he letter occurs thrice in ‘the inscription of Dharma- pala, year 26, of which the first in the first line is typical. The second in the fourth line is decidedl y ofalatertype. The third Jain the seventh line is exactly like the first one. But the abrasions in the ooks. ) the first horizontal line of the Gupta Ja which gradually becomes the seriff (mitra) of the Ja of the nailheaded type is parallel, both in the Gupta and early nailheaded type to the other two horizontal lines. The Jain the inscription of Dharmapala, year 26, ’ 104 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. _[{ March, 1908. is exactly like that of the early nailheaded type. Further progress ' shows the gradual curvature of the other two horizontal lines, which genitals assume the Bengali form to be found in the in- scriptions of the 10th and 11th centuries as well as in those of Gopaladeva. (3) The pecultaxity of the Ja of the inscription of Dharma- pala, year 26, se 0 be that the second horizontal line is strictly parallel ra ‘the Aas thus Serine from the Ja in the Lakkhamandal Pragasti in which the lip shows a marked ineli- nation downwards! Buhler, Ep, Ind. 1, 10. This Pala Ja throwsashred of doubt on Biihler’s remark in his Indian Deseo page 54. 12, where he says:—‘‘The central is first made to slant downwards (plate iv, 14, xxi-xxiii, etc. ), Px then changed into a vertical (v, 17, xiii, etc. ; vi, xii, t the same time, the upper bar becomes the top-stroke of se ae and the lowest is gradually converted into a double = ee czamanetion of these test letters shows that the difference in time between Bodh Gaya and Nalanda inscriptions of Gopala and the ineoeigiton of the 26th year of Dharmapala is considerable. At the same time the affinity of the characters of Bodh Gaya and eaeds aOR PEON of Gopala with those of the Badal pillar inscription of Narayanapala (Ep. Ind. ii, p. 160) is remarkable. If we take the test letters Ja and Sa into consideration, we find that the inscriptions of Gopala must be referred very close to the reign of Narayanapala. The palatal Sa appears in the Badal pillar in- scription in two distinct forms. One of them is the form which occurs Sagat tag in the Bodh Gaya and Nalanda insoripHans of Gopala, v7z., Sa in Sandil The other form is peculiar and resembles to some extent Biihler, Indian Paleography, p late v, 39, ii. This form of Sa is only explicable as a provincial poculianke The other test letter Ja is throughout identical in form and with that in the inscriptions of Gopéla. Now we know from other Pala inscriptions that the second Gopala was the grandson of Nara- yanapala, and proven is very strong in favour of the identifica- tion of we ala of Bodh Gaya and “Nalanda inscriptions with Gopala I The object of the inscription is to record the consecration of an image of Buddha by one Sakrasena, who was known as Dharmabhima and who —_ himself Sindhidbhava. M. M. Hara- Sindhidbhava, might have been related to the Palas. Sindhid- bhava may be taken in its ordinary sense to mean a person born in Sindhu-dega, Cf. the expression Sindiddega vinirgata which is evidently a mistake for Sindhu-desavinirgata i in the inscriptions Nos. v an I Bihler assigns an earlier date to the Lakkhamandal Prasasti than that done by Kielhorn to this inscription of the 26th year of Dharmapala. a Vol. 1V, No. 3.] Pala Inscriptions in the Indian Museum. 105 [N.S.] Transcript. 1. @ wal Aa} aga Quqenam eyes a | AS Maa VAATATaS AW AVATST | HRA H-alye-safaa- at-au: atefasta— 2. a | fadifaatataata: afeaag: ate aa fata | a: WRe<-framtssa-wifagy | | wae ( | )-WIe-Wa-Wa-AA- ugte: | Staraat 8. 4 xfa a oufwa: ufwat| feargaturaeaermure faa: (4)0 ae waeaa arfeat ufaarqa: ateH (@) at squtratte-aarate:a-aeAs 4, St wtara-2q-aa Translation. May the Jina be for your welfare; who making friendliness his armour and wielding the bright sword of mercy put down the heavy uproar of the army of Kandarpa, which was like that of the ocean at the end of a kalpa, whose body was more radiant than the fire at the end ofa kalpa, and whose brows were frowning with anger. Who was like unto the autumnal moon on account of the mass of his fame, whose mind was a bee to the lotus feet of the fully awakened one, who was known in the world as Dharmabhima, and whose mind was not a little moistened with kindness, by that Sakrasena this image of the saint was dedicated in hopes of the unsurpassed knowledge for the mitigation of the suffering of the world. In the reign of the illustrious Gopaladeva. No. ITT.—Nalanda inscription of the first year of Gopaladeva :— leaves. Transcript. v | aq t Shar aie s aCRUZIEH AERIAL TART Stiture usaf staraerat 2) St antbatt ugricar qaaaifeaat 106 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. Translation. In the year 1, the eighth day of the bright fortnight of Asvina, while the paramount sovereign, the king of kings, the great lo Gopala was king, at Nalanda the Goddess Vagisvari was tinged with Ps. streaks, 0. IV a at inscription of the 11th year of the reign of Méhiphladens ‘The in nscription was discovered by of Bala Marshall — in afterwards rediscovered b sae Sir A. Cunningham has given the following gpa An of the inscription in his report, Vol. iii, page 123 . . . . consists of 10 short lines beginning hn 1—S'ri Man Mahipala De 2—Va rajye samvat. Li. I edit the inscription from the original which is now in the Museum gal Ne The cription i is on a portion of the door-jamb 27'S x5”, of which tiie tnadhiption proper occupies only a space 9” x5”. The character is the 11th century Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. There are altogether 12 short lines and not 10 as Sir A. Cun ningham Mar described. The letters are ois and clearly written e maximum number of letters in a line L. The shlect of te rap ai is to rostral the placing of thie door-jamb on w it has been incised, when the restoration of the place after a coriftagrra tion was ’ completed. Baladitya, the ce calls himself a lay-disciple and a follower of the Mahayana or great vehicle. He was originally an inhabitant of Kosambi, is afterwards settled at Tailadhaka or Teladha (for which see A.S.R. Vol. xi, page 164, and Vol. viii, 34). word Tyavis a in this inscription is a peculiar one. M. M Seeexiienl Shastri says the word Jyavisa is probably equiva en to the modern rn Nepalese word Jaisi which means a mixed cast formed by the union of Brahman and Ksatriya. The inscription is dated in the llth year of the reign of Mahipala-deva, and there is no other particular. There were at least two kings of the Pala dynasty who bore ce a ied of the first of whom there is the date 1026 A.D. (see E p. Ind. Vol. vill, App. i, p. 18), and paleographical evidence is in favour of assign- ing sani inscription to his reign. Transcript. — Se he Vol, IV, No. 3.] Pala Inscriptions in the Indian Museum. 107 [N.9.] 4, wa 2awatt gax 5. al(a)etara aifaa: ae 6. SAAS 7. ata safaa ataat 8. fafanne wizaTy 9. : Hazn ga Sarat 10. fea | waza WHA ll. g waq wa Ha UTE 12. que uratataa fa Translation. The 11th year of the reign of the fortunate King Mahipala- deva. This is the pious gift of Baladitya, the son of Gurudatta and grandson of Haradatta, a follower of the greater vehicle, the best of the lay-disciples, an inhabitant of Teladhaka, and an emi- grant from Kosambi, when the place was restored after a con- flagration. Whatever merit..... Nos. V and VI.—Inscription of the second year of Strapala- deva :— to be constructed. The ceremony of consecration was conducted by the elder Purnadasa, who was the oldest man in the Padikra- mana Vihara, h cs ie The inscription is dated in the second year of the reign 108 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [March, 1908. Transcript. 1. & aete(t) athe) SACaTAa aL sy Bra X 2, fextat(ate ate 00 afera aaa ara fea 8. erga sagesqal(St) xe fees aa 4. faa fare a(n) fafarantiganaa faete sz 5. ufcqa(ga)azfuta() wfae yatta earfea Sa agre ae fae ofa 2ae(au) wate sfae(yfaa vag w(°) ararfaar) sures yage aa BaTE(") wane aaara(:) xfa: Translation. In the second year of the reign of Maharajadhiraja Sirapala, the 11th day of the dark fortnight of Asédha. In this year, month and day fortunate Uddanda Cada had the stone image of the Lord placed in a caitya which he himself caused to be made, by the elder Pirnadasa who was in the Vihara there, who was the oldest person in the Padikramana Aer and who was possessed of a pure sight. Whatever merit . No, VII. SGieiens inscription of the reign of the second year of Ramapala-deva This NCES like the preceding two, was discovered in the Museum gallery on the pedestal of an erect figure of Tari. No history of this inscription can be had, except that it came from Behar in October, 1891. Sir A. Canningham i in his report, Vol. iii, published a note on this inscription from Mr. Broadely, in which the date only was given The pedestal “a which the inscription is incised measures 24/’x 2’. It is in two lines with a break in the middle, the surface of the stone being peeled off. The an jer is incorrect Sanskrit written in an eastern variety of Nagari char, The object of the inscription is to record the Sodtaaktan of the statue, on whose pedestal it is incised, by one Bhatta Iechara, pro- bably incorrectly for [gvara, the son of Bhatta Nabha, Its i impor- tance lies in its date, which is given as the second year of the reign of Ramapaladeva, the 28th of Vaiéakha. No inscription of this king occurs in Kielhorn’s list of Northern inscriptions. tee Vol. cx No, 3.] Pala Inscriptions in the Indian Museum. 109 WS.) Transcript. 1, 2qystd WCaCHEIA......TaR || HZ tere ata YA ARAA Arar 2. faq wag eames ey — — — — aT Straus wag 2 fare fea Re Satga wertaa afad fa) Translation. The pious gift of the best of fe -disciple Bhatta Isvara, son of Bhatta Nabha, who was a follower of the greater vehicle. ’What- ever merit . n the prea year of Bia reign of en care 28th of Vaisikha. baat by Mahabita, the son of Set P.S. gre ee s Report of the Archeological eng Vol. i, pl. xiii, No. 1, the following letters appear to be quite different Seas their originals :— 1, 1. @ in agvina. “ein. 5 Ja in Maharajadhiraja. l. 2. ta in Bhattarika. va in Suvarna. kta in Sakta. In Cunningham’s Mahabodhi, pl. xxvii, No. 2, the fourth word looks like a while in reality it is Sphuradu- rukaruna his difference is remarkable as the reprodtniotlel seems to have been mechanical.—N. M. C. Sata ake a ae SA eters = 17, Notes on Indian Mathematics. No. 2,—Aryabhata. | By G. R. Kays, Bureau of Education, Simla. I. In works on Indian astronomy references to the famous Aryabhata abound, and, from the time of Varaha Mihira to the present day, we find numerous quotations from him. Unfortunate- ly, a great many of these quotations are second hand ; for it ap- pears thatthe original works were practically lost for centuries. At the beginning of the eleventh century Albiruni wrote (India L, 370): ‘Ihave not been able to find anything of the books of Arybhata. All1 know of him I know through the quotations of ten Aryas or strophes ; about the latter there has been some dispute, Lassen and Colebrooke interpreted it as meaning ‘eight hundred couplets,’ but Dr. Bhau Daji pointed out that the correct meaning is ‘a treatise_of 108 couplets.’ In the time of Cole- brooke and Lassen the ArydstaSata had not been rediscovered. Bhaéu Daji was able to procure three copies of the Dagagitikd and of the ce, and in each case the former consisted of thirteen and a ry the latter of 108 couplets. Kern’s edition is of precisely the same tables ; (71) the Ganita consisting of 33 couplets. This 1s the ematical section proper, a translation of which is given below ; (i) The Kalakriya, which deals with the measure of time ; and (iv) the Gola, or Sphere. The last three’ sections make up the Aryastasata, or work of 108 couplets, while the first part is known as the Dasagitika. 112 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. of the book Karana-khanda-khadyaka represent the doctrines of wea and that B rahmagupta wrote a commentary thereon. ern published the Aryabhatiya consisting of the Dasagitie and the Arydastagata, together with a long comment by aramdi¢gvara. Rodet (Journal ay pees 1879) gavea a of the mathematical section ry«bhata’s Work’ W ver ou introduction to the Brhat Samhita (p. 54f.), in Thibaut’s edition of the Paichasiddha@ntika, and in Bhau Daji’s notes. We need hardly mention Colebrooke and others who knew of Aryabhata only from quotations in other works, and whise statements have all to be reviewed in the light of later research.! Rodet’s contribution is REZ valuable, although he ators was occasionally a by the comment and so came to erroneous conclusions. He was inclined to inogérste the mathematical cea: of the Hindus of that age, and to it fea: with di discoveries that cannot justly be attributed to them. For example, he supposed that the modern (place-valne) system of arithmetical notation was their invention. He appears to have believed that Aryabhata owed at least some of his mathematics to a Greek source, althongh he explicitly defers the ein aT of this troublesome question. ibaut, the highest authority on Indian astronomy, has recently restated his views on Aryabhata as follows: ‘“ About twenty or thirty years ago Aryabhata was generally spoken of, by modern writers on Indian astronomy, as the earliest ‘scienti- c’ Indian astronomer. ... But since that time our ideas as to the ees of Indian astromony have toi considerably expanded and rae mainly by the publication of that work—a work ind mary account of the five most important astronomical Sidd hantas, the doctrines of which were in his time current in India. . Aryabhata may have been the first, or one of the first, to expound the principles of that system in a highly condensed and technical form, and he may have improved the general ary 3 in details ; but the main body of doctrine existed before him:—he did not create it, but merely recast it in a different form. It is with regard to this indubitable fact that the editors of the Pancha- siddhantika remarked that originality of doctrine cannot, on the same view had, indeed, “been previously held by mii Greek 1 A fuller list of authorities is given in the bibliography annexed. we Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 113 [N.S.] astronomers; but there is no evidence! for Aryabhata having been acqu uainted with those views; nor, indeed, is this generally credit for ‘ originality,’ i schouete sense that he had the mat and refer to it only to reject it; and Aryabhata’s originality in this or aie. hence stands out all the brighter.” (Indian Thought, 1907, 215.) Bhau Daji reproduces nearly all the passages in the Arya- bhata Satra that have been controverted by Brahmagnupta. These are all astronomical as-are, strangely enough, all those quoted by Albiruni. The first purely mathematical niga! we find is by Chaturvéda-Prithidaga Swami who, in his comment n Brahma- gupta, says: ‘‘ What is leet by us ‘ diameter son arrow,’ is by Aryabhata denominated the greater arrow.” He then quotes direct from the Ganita (see below § 17), and this is possibly the earliest direct reference to it known, According to Colebrooke Chaturvéda was anterior to Bhaskara, being more than once quoted by him. Albiruni (I., 158) also mentions a Prithidaka-svamin repeatedly adverts to preceding writers and refers to Him in general terms, where his commentators understand him to allude to Aryabhatta, to Brahmagupta, ete. II. That the Aryabhata we are dealing with was born about 476 A.D. is now generally accepted as a fact (Journ. Roy. Asiatic yee 2 1864, 392; Kern, Brhat Sanhita, 57 ; Journ. Asiatique, 1878) : still there is an element of doubt about it, and the whole runes is a by the question of iden iMeition: There were at least two® astronomers of the name of Aryabhata, prior to Albiruni, who clearly distinguishes between them. e younger of these he always designates as Aryabhata of Kusumapura (India, I., 176 ; l Plenty of eae indirect sae it may be, is given belo ® The abe of the Maha Aryasiddhanta also calls himself ‘Arrabbata but according to Kern (irhat Sahita, p. 60) this was only a nomme de guerr 114 Journal of the Asiatic Society of;Bengal. [ March, 1908. 246 ; 316 ; 330 ; 335 ; 370). “ This author,” he says, “is not identi cal with the elder Ar ryabhata, but he Wye to his followers, for he quotes him and follows his example” (i., 246). e infer from pura ; but Weber, Kern and Bhau Daji say distinctly that he was, and the opening verse of the Ganita indicates its author as belong- ing to Kusumapura, Aryabhata was an innovator. He attempted to free at least one department of knowledge from corrupt beliefs, and, as an al- e read (India, I., 376) that Brahmagupta was so intoler- ant that he was blind to the truth “from sheer hatred of Arya- bhata, whom he abuses excessivel . He is rude enough to com- pare Aryabhata to a worm, which, “eating the wood, by chance describes certain characters in it, without understanding them and withont intending to draw them. ‘He, however, who knows these things thoroughly stands opposed to Aryabhata like the lion against gazelles, They are not capable of letting him see their faces.’ In such offensive terms he attacks Aryabhata and as him.” The cause of this vilification is Aryabhata’ s unorthodoxy as indicated in other passages. For example, Brahmagupta states that Aryabhata’s ies hie wag eclipses was not in accord- ance with the Veda and “ the book Smritz composed by Manu and dogma and that is not allowed” (Indie II., 111). “ Further,” ‘Albirani writes (I., 373), “ Brahmagupta says that Aryabbata considers the four yugas as the four equal parts of caturyuga. Thus he differsfrom the doctrine of the book smriti...and he who differs from us is an opponent.” ater Hindu opinion was more favourable, at least in inten- also suggests ef ate, Demat “ Divine Passed dawned upon such interpretations in the twentieth century is rather disconcert- ing. Ill. The most interesting personage connected with Aryabhata is a certain Pulisa. Albiruni — their names together on many Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 116 [N.S.] occasions ; so often, indeed, that had we only Albiruni to rely upon we should hardly be able distinguish between the two with re- gard to their work and teaching. They always appear to be in Saaeent, and are both ion by Brahmagupta. * Aryabhata, Pulisa, Vasishtha, and Lata agree in this, that when it is noon in Yamakoti, it is midnight i in Ram, beginning of the day in Lanka, and the beginning of the night in Siddhapura, which is not pos- iitle, if the world is not round ” (i., 370). ‘“ Aryabhata, the elder, and Pulisa compose the manvantara from 72 caturyugas, etc.,” and, him,” writes Aibteun Livy Aryabhata, the Yess speaks highly of the intelligence of Pulisa (Indza, i. eg) tage d Albiruni was engaged in translating his works. Unfortunately this translation is not “available, but, in the India, Albiruni gives several Peat quotations from the Pulisa- Siddhanta. For example (i., 266):—“ Pulisa says in his Siddhanta: ‘Paulisa, the Greek, says somewhere that the earth has a globular shape, Besides, all scholars agree on this head, as Varahamihira, He quotes a list of the orders of ihe ghonte which of a table of sines which are the same as those’ given is Arya- hata. In his list of Hindu works on astronomy, Albiruni states that the Pulisa-Siddhanta, composed by Palisa, was so called from age the Greek, ay ies city of Saintra, which he supposes o be Alexandria. s been suggested that this Paulisa is Hi Paulus of Rieeeuiee ai in A.D, 378, phe an peek a 6d to Astrology, which has come down to us. One is justified f the circumstances in making the supposition, “tat the identity is is by no means established. According to Weber, Pulisa was a contemporary of ranges and the two were rivals, while Kern places Pulisa a century b fore Aryabhata. It is generally supposed that they were both io Aryabhata and Varahamihira on one occasion and, if this quota tion is to be relied upon, we must conclude that t Aryabhata + bho not posterior to Pulisa and that Varahamihira and Pulisa contemporaries. But it is very probable that the latter suit of IV. The section of Aryabhata’s work that deals with math ematics is entitled the Ganita. It consists of thirty-three couplets, tn which is condensed a great deal of matter, At first sight it seem to be devoid of order and to be a Pn jumble of rules; but apparent confusion disappears. a certain extent, on ‘closer ex- amination. St tarting with the pelle of iumorals, our author ef 116 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {| March, 1908. proceeds at once to involution, evolution (3-5), areas and volumes (6-9). Next comes an astronomical-mathematical section in which he deals with the circle (10-12), shadow problems (13-16), eclipse problems (17-18). Then comes a set of propositions deal- ing with progressions (19-22), which are followed by some algebraic ae a (23-24). ee remaining rules (25-23) may be classed as practical application am inclined to think that Aryabhata intended his mathe- matical work to be supplementary to what was ordinarily known to Hindu scholars. This hypothesis eliminates many difficulties and, in page it explains why Aryabhata made the rather incongruous selection of mathematical oki given in the ues: of reer rules deal with the elements of the subjec evidently takes for granted that his readers are cal with the easier problems of mathematics and only gives certain more difficult problems which were, probably, not found in other Hindu ween in his time. ‘yabhata’s selection must have been determined by the works that were available. What those works were it is now difficult to say, but it is pretty certain that their original source was the later Alexandrian school. The content and form of the Ganita remind one of the works of Heron and of Sextus Julius Africanus, Parts of it can be traced indirectly to Ptolemy, to Diophantus, to Theon and others, and no portion of it deals with matter that had not _ been pretty fully dealt with by the Alexandrians. While there is no evidence which contradicts an ultimate Egyptian! origin, there are many points in detail which support this hypothesis. Aryabhata’s work is of interest, principally because it appears to form a connecting link with Alexandria. Asa mathematical treatise it ranks neither with the works of the Greeks nor with those of the Muhammadans of the middle ages. In India itself Arvabhata became renowned as an astronomer rather than as a mathemati- cian, and the Ganita is seldom directly referred to by Hindu writers. Brahmagupta’s work contains very nearly all the matter given in the Ganita, but, as it is much fuller, we must conclude that it was not a mere copy. ‘The evidence all points to a common origin of the two works, and the identification of this common origin would not be difficult if we had it before us. As the case at present stands, we cannot come to any very definite conclu- sion, Possibly Pulisa was the connecting lin A translation of the Ganita together with a commentary is given below. Tue Ganita. 1. Aryabhata having rendered homage to Brahma, the Earth, the Moon, Mercury, the Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn and the constel- lations sets forth his knowledge which was well appreciated in the city of Kusumapura.* 1 Damascius (circ A.D. 500) tells us how ‘‘ There came Bra to plectnds to Severus.” (Quoted by T. Kennedy, Journ, Roy. tabi oo ss 19%, p. 95 2 The cecil of the text is printed in italics. Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathemattcs. 117 [N.S.] Aryabhata here uses ara (Greek xpévos) for Saturn, while elsewhere he uses i7.é., slow moving). Kusumapura is iden- tified with Patna. Albirani calls Aryabhata the Ff ok “that one from Kusumapura”; hence an element of doubt as to the epee of the Ganita is introduced. See note above. s, tens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of Mons, ‘yallione, tens of millions, hundreds of millions, thou- sands of millions. In these each succeeding place is ten we the preceding, Albiruni devoted much attention to the subject of orders of numbers and wrote a book on it (Jndia,i., 174), He quotes the Indian names for eighteen orders (i., 175) and notices the consider- able differences between those in vogue and those ad en by Arya- bhata of Kusumapura, and in the Pulisa-siddhanta. The import- ant ok a which occur aye the fifth order, are exhibited in table bel A. ba Cc. dD. E. Orders. Ganita Ar. of Ku. | Pul, Siddh, Albiruni. | Bhaskara t 108 Eka | Ekam | Eka 10! Dasau Dasam Dasa 102 Sata nee ss | Satam Sata 108 Sahasra Sahasram | Sahasram | Sahasra 10¢ | Ayuta Ayutam Ayutam | Ayuta Ayuta 106 Niyuta Niyutam Niyutam | Laksha Laksha 108 ° Fieyais Prayutam | Prayutam | Prayutam Prayuta 107 Koti Koti padma} Koti Koti | Koti 108 | Arbuda Parapadma | Arbudam | Nyarbuda | Arbuda 109 Vrinda ? Kharva | Padma | — 1010 a” | Kharvya, Kharva, &e., to “he, to 1017 The term vyinda was probably not the tes of a definite order, but simply meant a great n is identical with that number. If this of the Pulisa-siddhanta. with a fifth order, anew nomenclat ure comm to t, “Les Grecs seuls au monde ont Yunité numérique de second ordre.” n the Gitika a occur ‘a the Ganita. T peculiar notati s true, the Ganita list seal the and, according fait. ‘de ix myriade on in used, which does not his notation is best exemplified by quoting 118 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. the tenth couplet of the Gitcka in which a table of differences of sines is given:— ata uta ata ute ate ofa sta cea aie fam vate fer cafe Par Sar UTET ST ET eR SH | RANTS: I 225, 224, 222, 219, 215, 210, 205, 199, 191, 183, 174, 164, 154, 143, 131, 119, 106, 93, 79, 65, 51, 37, 22, 7, are the half-chords in minutes. Other examples given in the Gitika are as follows :— WY = 4,320,000. ara fartars yy = 57,753,336, fefargae = 1,582,237,500; ete. These a give us the key to the notation which may be exhibited thus aanrua seaqaegemrtrwwraecesesee wa 123.45 6.7 5.7 UN Yi i4 tb 16 =—— 2: «2 VY WwW @wwqweiaqgt 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 30 40 = & 2.4.2. 50 60 70 80 90 100 fa ii 3 fa tr fa 100 10,000 1,000,000, etc., 200 300 = 400, ete. Usually the texts give a verse ne this notation, but this explanatory verse is not Aryab n the Ganita there is no kind ob notation used strictly speak- ing. The only place where it ie possibly occur is in the formula that gives the value for 7 (§ 10 No measures of any kind are referred to in the Ganita, but in the Gitcka it is stated that 1 yéyana=8,000 uri (purusha), and that 1 nmri=4 -hasta=96 anrgula. This table exhibits a remarkable similarity with the change ratios used by the Greeks, and if the length of the yyana is as given by Fleet (Jowrn. Roy. Asiatic Soc., 1907, p. 656), 9°65 miles, there is a still more remarkable similarity between the actual lengths used by Aryabhata and the Greeks. These close relationships are shown in the following tables :— Approximate length in Angula. Hasta. Purusha, Y6jana. English measures. Angula 1 ove ce eve *75 inches. Hasta 24 1 Ss sa 18°00 1 on 72°00 Purusha 96 4 Y6jana 8,072,000 32,000 8,000 1 909 eit: | Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 119 [N.S.] Approximate length in Daktulos. Pexus. Orguia. English measures Daktulos ... 1 a ct ‘75 inches. Pexus Spe 24 1 me 18°00, Orguia a 96 4 1 72°00 he approximate lengths in the first table are oniouleped from the length of the yaana given by Dr. Fleet, and in the seco taken from Dr. Smith’s Classical Dictionary. Other Hindu ‘abies o not agree so closely with Aryabhata. square is a figure having iy the four sides equal and its area ts the product of two equal number The product of three equal nanbere is a cube and it also has twelve edges. Euclid, in his seventh book, gives the following definitions :— “Two numbers multiplied together produce another which is called a i te in number, while the numbers thigh, were multi- plied together are called sides. ‘Three numbers multiplied together produce another which is called a solid number, while the numbers which were multiplied together are called sides.” (11., 187 Heiberg et Menge.) 4, Square having been subtracted from square always the non- square iene be divided by double the square root. The quotient in a place set apart is the roo To this and the oe rule, Rodet attached undue im- portance. He was led to think that the rule implies a knowledge our modern ae: of arithmetical notation ; but he was led to this conclusion by the commentators of the Lildavati, and by the practice followed by Hindu mathematicians in the fifteenth century. he ab as it stands, is perfectly general and applies to very accurate results in the extraction of square roots. Brahmagupta does not give this rule at all, although he aa the next one, relating.to cube-roots, word for word. It rep ae also that Bhaskara does not usually employ = general rule is examples are as follows: First “Squ - 5. Answers—81; 196; 88209; 100100035. Then, * Find the square roots of 4; 9; 81; 196; 88209 : 100100025. Answers: 97; 10005. : To the present day those Hindus, who are taught on purely indigenous lines, learn tables of squares to a prodigious extent. These enormous tables are a relic of the a see: the gia * place-value’ a was unknown. (See Journ, Asiatic Soc Bengal, 1907, p. 495.) ie ane henge ee ppeared to modify his views afterw: ards. ee asks (Journ. Asia tique oe “ Arvabhata effectuait-il encore ses calcu sur Vabaque The answer is‘ ‘Nor The Hindus did not Semanelly use che tts e eg cideans pore was and is almost unknown to them except as a recent foreign introd: 120 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. 5. Multiply the square of the root of the cubic quantity by three, and divide the second non-cubic part by the product. Multiply the vine the first non-cubic. Then the cube is to be subtracted from the cu Like the preceding rule this is perfectly general (¢.¢., algeb- — and applies to all arithmetical notations. Brahm agupta the rule as follows :—‘‘ The divisor for the second non-cubic = saties the square of the cube root, ep square of the quotient, mealtiptied by three and the preceding, must be subtracted from the next; and the cube from cubic; the r aE ” "(Colebrooke, p 980.) Neither Aryabhata nor Brahmagupta gives examples : while those given by Bhaskara are similar to those he gives for. sqnare roots. 6. The area produced by a trilateral ast Ad fb of the per- pendicular that bisects the base and half the hale: of the preted of this by the es is the solid with sin 2 edges The first part gives t the area oF an isosceles triangle, not as Rodet states, of the general triangle. The second part gives in- accurate rule for finding the volume of a triangular pyramid. Rodet says; ‘‘J’ai longtemps hésité 4 C adinottr re la bonne conser- vation du texte en cet endroit; mais le vers est parfaitement ré- gulier, et on ne saurait, sans le rendre boiteux, ici sista le. tiers a la oe du prodnit. .. Il fant done accepter comme authen- tique én cé de notre auteur Ns “oh y voir une prenve, conservée fide fement & a ivenn les ages, de son ignorance en géométrie de n garant trés précieux de la servilité avec laquelle les copistes “ae ex oe intact le texte primitif d’Aryabhata.” (p. 20.) hm a does not give arule for the ar of a pyramid, and Subiiee a eave it rs as a sort of a8 (Li 1). Aryabhata again gives a wrong ial tie in the case of the yolume of a sphere, while. Brahmagupta and Bhaskara both give the same inaccurate formula for the volume of a cone. (Br. VII, 50; oot 223.) ely pd necessary to state that the correct rules for these case e known to the Greeks, although it may be pointed out that Dan falls into error in finding the volume of a truncated pyramid. M. bin Musa gives the correct formula for the volume of a pyramid. He could not very well have copied it from the Hindus. a. ee Rite Satie multiplied by the radius gives the surface of the c (b) This last ‘multiplied by ay its own root is the exact volume of the sphere, | i Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 121 [N.S.] (a) The first. rule was, of course, well known to the Greeks: Heron gives it in this form. An attempt to find, by practical means,:a circle equal in area in a given square is exhibited in the —— (Thibaut in Journ, Asiatic Soc. Bengal, 1875, 253). magupta’s rule is: “The Square of the diameter m nlti- lied by three is the practical area; the square root extenoheds from ten times the same is the real value.” (XIT., 40. M. ibn Musa says: “ The area of any circle will be found by ers meg the circumference rte y half the diameter; since in every polygon of equal sides and a: —— such as triangles, quadrangles, peittagons and so on, the area is found by multiplying half the circumference by half the ducnster of the middle circle that can thew through it.” (Rosen, 72 (b) The formula for the volume of a sphere is not even approximately correct. It may be expressed thus :—Volume= ar/ rt, This would give =16/9. Strangely enough Ahmes gave the value t=(16/9)%. Suppose Ahmes’ value to be correct, then the area of a ade would be (16/9) #r? alti irig ogee by ” r would give the volume of the sphere, It looks s though r had, by mistake, been taken as the root of (4,°)47 Rodet writes: “La formule qu'il donne pour * ‘volume de la sphere Rey/ 7 n’est méme pas une approximation numérique - Mais elle a, pour histoire des mathéma atiques, d’antant plus de valeur, parce qu’elle nous démontre que si set inbrens avait nan quelque enseignment des Grecs, il ignorait an moins les travaux d’Archiméde.” I do not for a moment think that Aryabhata “had reed access to the woes of Archimedes, but it is quite possible that Aryabhata’s incorrect rule was indirectly derived from the great mathematician’s formula. It is doubtful whether Archimedes was known in Aryabhata’s 8° time even to the ordinary Alexandrian mathematicians. He w out of fashion amongst the degenerates of that age. 8. Each of the two sides multiplied by their distance apart and divided by their sum gives the lines from the point of intersection. By multiplying nay the sum of the sides by their distance apart, the area of the glee Let ABCD be any ee having the sides AB and CD parallel, then the ‘triangles see and CED (E being the — of intersection of the diagon will be similar and D c ra AE: EC:: AB: DC from which we get: AE=A0C. AB/(AB+ DO) and similarly ; A'E' = A'0'. AB/(AB+ DO) ~~ where AC! is the perpendi- cular the lel sides through. the point of intersection 122 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {March, 1908. of the diagonals. It appears that the latter case only is here intended; but Brahmagupta gives the more general case also. Here is Colebrooke’s translation of Brahmagupta’s rule: “ At the intersection of the diagonals, or the junction of a diagonal and a Porpendion an the upper and lower portions of the ae or ml the complement of the segment ( , iv., 25.) Chrishna’s example is an isosceles re and it may be remarked that the isosceles trapezium was a favourite figure with Ahmes and that eron devoted nine eek of his geometry to it: in the (2) Universally the area of a figure is cate by multiply- ing the si (b) The — of the sixth part of the circumference is ope to the semi-diamet (a) Rodet tape that this means that the area of a recti- lineal recdanie may be obtained by decomposing it into a succession of tra (b) “Euclid IV., 15. Heron gives a rule that the sides of a polygon inscribed in a circle is equal to three diameters divided y th ides. of the regular hexa; 10. Add Ss, to one hundred, multiply by eight and add again siaty-two thousand: the result is the approximate value of the cir- cumference when the diameter is twenty thousan This gives m = 62832/20000 = 3927/1250= 32 ps5 =3'1416. A great deal has been made of this statement on account of its — accuracy, and it has often been said that this aaa result was the discovery of the Hindus, if not of Aryabhata him- self. But this cannot be true. According to Albiruni (I., 168) Pulisa employed the ratio of 1: 37745. Archimedes prov ved that the ratio is less than 3} and greater than 374 ; Ptolemy used the value 377/120 (=3- 1418). Brahmagupta gives the values 3 and 10; M. ibn Musa not only gives the value 62832/20000, but a gives a summary of Archimedes’ proof, and it is absolutely cer- tain that M.ibn Musa did not copy this from the Hindus, Accord- ing to Albiruni (I., 169) Ya’kub ibn Tarik used 344%,. Bhaskara gives 3927/1250. (See Journ. Asiatic Soc. Bengal, 1907, p . 500). Brahmagupta finds fault with Aryabhata the elder for using in one place the value 3393/1080 ( =3-1416), 7 .. Ptolemy’s value, and in another 3393/1050 ( =3°23...). No early Hindu mathema- tician quotes Aryabhata as using the value given in the text, Yn practical applications ' where the value of z is required, the Hindu 1 Calculated from these practical applications the value of the ratio would be: Aryabhata r=1°7; Brahmagupta ; Bhaskara 7=3. See also the Surya Siddhanta (Ed. Bargess, E. J., Am _ Or. Soe. i 58) and the Paneha Siddhantika (Ed. Thibaut, iv., 1),and Warren’s Kala Sankalita (p. 92). ell 4 Vol. ov No, 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 123 N.S.) See Tare generally fall into error (see § 7 above). Albiruni writes (I., 167): ‘The elements of the calculations of the Hindus on the peal of the circle rests on the assumption that it is thrice the diameter.” a2. the fourth part of a circle be cut by a triangle and Sy the semi-diameter is divided into as many half chords of arcs as we choose 12. (a) Ifthe aie rg second be bisected in succession the sine of the half ate is obtain ) The differences are » diminished by successive quotients by the first sine ~ These ners are obscurely expressed and difficult to translate. Rodet confessed he did not understand the former, and left the first part of the latter a Er They ay be simply a rough attempt at the A following is meant: Let OP ane. 3 2) be a O if the angles OPB and OQB are an eat in V aud U, then the angle OVU a. — bisected is 33°, which i is the sees Fig. 2. angle. ww Fig. 4. Fig. 3. The theorem of Ptolemy referred tois: Ina quadrilatera inscribed in a circle, the rectangle contained by the diagonals is equal to the sum of the two rectangles contained by its opposite sides. Thus (Fig. 3) ac+ bd=ay, and in the ped cree aed y bisects B we have c+d=ay/a, and it was this parti : oi ne eeeuss was known to Euclid) that provides ae rule “( e 0 Fig. 4) areAD=areDC=y a and arecBA=(n—1)y then arc Bp: =ny and are BO=(n+1)y, and we have chd (n+1)y+chd (n—l)y = (chd ny. chd 2y) /chdy 124 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. and. sin (w+ 1)y+sin (n—1)y =(sin ny. sin 2y)/siny from which we get — sin (n+ 1)y- sin xy=sin wy—sin (n— Lyaipin auahne by substituting the values of sin 2y and siny, when y=34", thee in the table. The last formula may be expressed— Kos oF D,,4.1,=D,,—sin y/siny, which is the rule given in the text (12b). Aryabhata gives the corresponding table of differences ‘of sines in the Gitiéka (§ 10). In the Sarya Siddhanta the matter is: expressed thus (II.,15): “The eighth part of the minutes of a sine is called the first sine; that, increased by the remainder left. a four tabular sines in order as follows’ ’: then follows the table of sti which corresponds exactly with Aryabhata’ s table of differ- ence: Zn the. Pajtchasiddhantika (iv., 3) the following methods are given : n order to find the remaining desired (sines) the doable of the arc, deduct it from the quarter, diminish t radius by the sine of the remainder, and add to the square of half of that the square of half the sine of double the arc. The square root of that sum is the desired sine .... Another method is also taught here. Lessen the radius by the sine of three signs m which double the required arc has been previously deducted and multiply the remainder by sixty ; the result is the square.” hese rules may be expressed thus :— 4 sin#y=sin? 2y+(1—sin (90—2y)) and 7 sin*y=r(7 -y sin (90—2y)). As Dr. Thibaut has shown, these methods are not essentially different. Ptolemy proved that (chord +)*=120 (60—14/120?— (chord y)* from which the second formula given in the Pafichasiddhantika is a derived. the formula given by Aryabhata and in the Sarya Sid- Banta, we find that only five of the sines! following the first can “1 The term sine is here not used quite in the modern sense. The term used by the Hindus was gry or half-chord, and like Ptolemy’s chord it is not aratio but alength. Strictly * sin A=chord 24/2, but the relation used by Vol. ae No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 125 N.S.] be obtained by its EK and that with the seventh sine begins a discordance between the table and the result of calculation by the rule which finally amounts to as much as 70 minutes. It follows, merit: that either the rule was used, but corrections were y the aid of other tablnns or the table was copied whole- sale. In the ee ee is given a table that was ee deduced from Ptolemy’s table of chords (J. Burgess in Ind. A 1891, 228). Ptolemy” s table increased by half degrees mae nes divided the radins into sixty equal parts and subdivided it sexagesimally, The Panchascddhantika table is obtained _ by simply dividing Ptolemy’s chords by two, and hence the term half-chord. This table i ‘er only for twenty-four angles at intervals of 3¢ degrees. Aryabhata and the compilers of the Surya Sid- dhanta express their results in a sort of cir pues measure, and to obtain them from Ptolemy’s chords it is simply necessary to rote ae by ae igh a ones eae the radius equal o 60°, the Hindus qual to 90°x2x7. In Ptolemy’s measure J90° = ee 80°72 = "120: */2, while in Aryabhata’s measure J90=90° x 27; therefore to change chord 180° to J90° we have 120° x C=90° x 2) x m or the change ratio C =3/27 Aryabhata has J90°= 3438’ * therefore 10400’ /r= 3438’ which gives r=3'141361 .. . Rodet puts the matter thus : 10800/3: ons =3437°7 =3438 nearly and concludes that the —— 31416 wa used ; but this is not quite ingenuous. We might replace this value by Ptolemy’s value and then we should have 10800 x 120/377 3437°66 = 3438 nearly and just as forcibly conclude that Ptolemy’s value was used. Indeed, Ptolemy’s value was most probably used in the reducing mea but when the reduction took an is not easy to determine. There were two stages in the process: first, as in the Paiichasidahantika ! the chords of Ptolemy were spy halved, and the old measure for the radius (=60°) retained ; , secondly, the new measure for the radius ( =3438’) was intro- duced. This new measure first occurs in the Pulisa-siddhanta, for Albiruni writes (i., 275) : ur calculation is based on this, that = sinus totus is 3438’ The source of this calculation rae s the Pulisa Siddhanta, wioekk divides the are of the quarter of wisieabs into 24 kardajat. He says: ‘If anybody asks for the Aryabhata may be put as ‘sin A’=chord 24/2. The Hindu ‘sine’ isa projection of the pea, Putting J for the so-called Hindu sine a correct chd 2A relationis J A= | This portion (Ch. iv) of the Seissieagrcmtvee is ganerale allotted bade the Pauliga Siddhanta, but there is an element of doubt abou Dr. rhe, ay (p. x.) : “I am more doubtful abont the siooikaots of chapter ~ — in the -Romaka, Panulisa and Sirva tigen ag ai & ter follows and precedes iis ev oy mpossible. that ashe contents are meant to sum up the teaching of Siddhinte only.” 126 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { March, 1908. reason of this, he must know bes i of these kardajat is 1/96 of the circle and equals 225 min Albiruni, in explaining another quotation from Pulisa, ele refers to this matter (ii., 74) : “ The last-mentioned two numbers are products of the multipli- cation of the yajanas of the sun and moon by 3438, which is the number of minutes in the sinus totus.” The historical order of the development of these tables is Hipparchus, Ptolemy, Paulisa, Pulisa ; and very probably Arya- bhata obtained his results from Pulisa. “The part of the following extract that I have put in italics is “sen untrue, otherwise the passage is pertinent to the matter in hand :— “The earliest institution of the sines in calculations for the chords, which were employed by the Greeks, is generally attributed to the Arab astronomer Albatgenius (al-Battani vs who flourished much confidence, because the substitution of the sines for the chords seems so natural and easy, that it may well have been hit upon independently by the Arabs : it is a matter of it as remarked by Delambre, that Ptolemy himself, who near it,should have failed of it, If A eigenms got ia site. tion from India he, at any rate, got no more than that. His table of sines, much more complete than that of the Hindus, was made from Ptolemy’s table of chords by simply halving them. The method, too, which in India remained ogra barren, led to valuable developments in the hands of the Arab mathemati- cians.” (Sarya Siddhanta, KE. Burgess, p. "900. e accompanying table shows the close connection between the chords of Ptolemy, the Pafcasiddhantika sines, and the table of differences given by Aryabhata 13. The circle is produced a8 a rotation; the triangle and rectangle are each determined by their hypotenuse the horizontal by water and the vertical by the plumb-line This serves as an introduction to a section which deals with shadow problems. It is doubtful whether the Hindus used sun- look to the Mahammadans, In India a ernie form of clepsydra has generally been preferred. (See Paiichasijddhantika xiv., 31f; Sirya Sidahanta xii., 23 ; Indica 1., 337, 339 ; _ rate ’ Notes in 8. India, Thurston, 562 I) Pe oe ee ee Vol. N's 0. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 127 B. Ak&cs, Aryabhata eae y re. Paul | meas Correct sines Sida. duced to — = i a 3°? 45’ 225 225 225 225 a b 7° 30’ 449 449 449 449 b c i 10° 671 671 671 671 o d 15° 890 890 890 890 d 18° 45 1105 1105 1105 1105 oe 22° 86 1315 1316 1316 1316 f g 26° 15 1520 1520 1521 1520 ¢ h 30° 1719 1719 1719 1719 hh i $9° 45 1910 1910 1910 1910.5 j 37° 30 2093 2093 2098 2093 j 41° 15 2267 2267 2267 2267 Ok I 45° 2431 2431 2431 2431 =] m 48° 45 2585 2585 2585 2585 m _ 52° 30 2728 2727 2728 2727 on o 56° 15 2859 2858 2858 2858 o p 60° 2978 2977 2978 2977 p q 63° 45 3084 3083 3084 3083 q r 67° 30 3177 3176 3177 3176 or . 72° 15 3256 3255 3256 3255 8 t 15° 3321 3321 3321 3321 ot u 78° 45 3372 3372 3373 3372 ou Vv 82° 30 3409 3409 3409 3408 v w 86° 15 3431 3430 3431 3430 w x 90° 3438 3438 3438 3438 x Column A is taken from the table of differences given in the Gitika quoted above, and is identical with the table given in the Surya eet Colamn B is obtained from Ptolemy’s table of chords by multiplying by “ATT45 (-5 3 a): Column C is obtained from the Paichasiddhantika by 3 : 2 iplyi * ox .e.. the value of 7m attributed multiplying by °4775 ( Svwisie) using es to Aryabhata. If Ptolemy’s value had been used in this case also, the agree- ment with column B would have been closer. 128 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. The following extracts will serve as a comment on this rule, which is ange oe with the construction of some form of dial :— “Ha y s of water, levelled a raised surface, on which the "direelione are marked, and having placed on its equal to any required number of the digits of the gnomon . . . raw a circumscribing square, by means of lines going out from the centre . The square-root of the sum of the squares of the gnomon and shadow is the hypotenuse ....” (Sur. Siddh. iii., ‘The fundamental arrangements of all instruments depend upon strings, water, and bits of earth. By means of them one may make, on a level surface, er shaped like a tortoise, a man and so on.” (Pajfch. Siddh. , 27. See also Rae Siddh. xii., 19.23 and Warren’s Kala Sonkalitis p- 92.) 14. The square-root of the sum pit the gn of the ‘age of the style and shadow is the radius of its is rule occurs, in some form or are in all the early Hindu the rule cannot be a mere statement of the Pythagorean theorem, and I am inclined to believe that it has a definite connection ze the subject in hand. All the shadow problems given by A bhata and Brahmagupta relate to vertical gnomons, but the fo tiie. placing his eye at the base of the straight gnomon, is to incline it in such a way that the top of the gnomon is in a straight line joining the eye and the pole star.” (xii., Now the equinoctial shadow of a vertical gnomon gives the latitude of a place, z.e., the tangent of the latitude is equal to the shadow divided by the gnomon ; ‘and to mark out the hour angles on an ordinary sun-dial, it is necessary to describe two circles, one of which has its radius equal to the vertical gnomon and the other with radius equal to the hypotenuse of the triangle formed by the equinoctial shadow nie the gnomon, It is this circle whose radius is the * the square-root of the sum of the squares of the length of the style and shadow” ‘that 3 is referred to in our text. 15. Multiply by ee style the distance between the style and the height and divide by he difference between the style and the height ; the =i obtanced bi give the shadow reckoned from the origin of the Bs agupta gives the same rule thus: “The itisthnge be- tween the ‘foot of the light and the bottom of the gnomon, multi- plied by the gnomon of given length, and divided by the difference between the height of the light and the gnomon is the shadow (XIL., ix., 53.) a a EEO sr rrerererer~ ee Vol. tw No. 3. | Notes on Indian Mathematics. 129 S.] 16. Multiply by the shadow the distance between the ends of the shadows and divide by the difference: this will give the side. height multiplied by the style and divided w the shadow gives the other side 17(a). And so the square he the height with the square of the base gives the square of the hypoten Here the fei hos ST (Pig. 5) is peer to be moved to S’T’. Now OL: ST:: OH: SH and OL: S'T’ :: OH’: S’H' but ST=S'T" therefore OH : SH Pin: sig whence OH = SH. HH’ /(S'H’- SH) as expressed oy the “ According to Pliny oe Diogenes Laertius, Thales ascer- tained the height of self. Plutarch, how- ever, puts into the ~ s xs! x mouth of Niloxenus a Fig. 5. different account of the process. * Placing your staff at the extremity of the shadow of the pyramid,’ says he to Thales, ‘you made, by impact of the sun’s rays, two triangles, and so showed that the pyramid was to the staff as the shadow to the staff's shadow.’ This is obviously only another calculation of the seqt” ane — and is identical with the rules 15 and 17a given by Aryabha 17(b). In te ae the product of the arrows is the square of the semi-chord of the 18. Two circles diminished by the ‘bite’ — rp ogrnt by this ‘bite’ and divided by the sum of the circles les. ‘ bite give respectively the arrows starting from the intersection The ‘arrows’ are the segments of the diameter bisecting the are Thus in the circle FAB the arrows are an ED. Yhe word ‘bite’ is here applied to CD, and is Rahu, who is supposed to F - cause — by peat moon. 3 Simtaied rule is a par sisal case of Ruclid iii,, 35. The ‘Fig. 6. latter (18) is easily deduced therefrom and means CE=CD (FD-QD)/(FD—0D+ 0G — OD) 130 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. and that HD=CD (OG—CD)/(#FD-CD+CG-CD) CH=CD.FC/(FC+GD) and ED=CD.GD/(FC+GD). For from 17(b) we get FE.ED=GE.EC or ED/CE=(CD+ ED) FC + C£), whence ED/CE=GD/FC and ED/CD=GD/(FC+GD). rahmagupta, M. ibn bg and Bhaskara use terminology similar to that of Aryabhata. Brahmagupta gives the same mat s bo If you want to compute the area of the "bows" tinltiply, etc.” > (Rosen, p- 75). vious oS the source of information is the same in all three eo and obviously M. ibn Musa did not get his rules through the in who nowhere, before his time, dealt with the area of seg- ments i circles. 19. (a) That sought diminished by one and halved added to the foregoing and multiplied by the common difference added to the first term gives the mean: this result multiplied by that sought ds the answer. (b) Or you multiply the first and last by half the number of terms. We are here introduced to a set of propositions on progres- sions, etc., which, se some respects, correspond eked Se to S=(p+n){at+ (atn—1)d/2} —pla+ (p—1)d/2} =nJa+(* ja If we put p=n, we get S—S,=n*d, which was given by eee in ihe second century B.C. l After Theon of Alexandria. + =e Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 131 ~ [N.S.] The second rule (19) appears to be out of place, and can hardly have been intended to apply only to the particular case of 19a when p=0 as, of course, it does, 20. The number of terms: Multiply (the sum) by eight times the common difference, add the square of the difference between twice the first term and the common difference : the square-root diminished by twice the first term and divided by the common difference with one added take one half. The rule means n=} fee are aE which may be obtained directly from n—1 2 *S=n(at d). Diophantus in his Polygonal Numbers gives this rule in the form 8dS+(d—2)*={d(2n—1)+2}% which is identical with Aryabhata’s formula except that the first term is unity, Alkarkhi, whose work is based on that of Diophantus, gives a good number of solutions of which the following are particular examples : (4)3454+7+..... (na terms)=255, n=15; (i) 104154204 . - . « (v terms) =325, n=10. Brahmagupta (XII, iii., 18) and Bhaskara (Lil. v., 125) give the same rule, but give no examples. 21. (a) The common difference and the first term being unity, take the number of terms for the first factor and one for the increase an multiply together thrice and divide by six: ct vs the volwme of the pile. (b) Or the cube of the number of terms plus one minus its root. e are rules for finding the contents of a pile with a tri- angular base, which may be expressed thus: +1)8§~(n+1 (a) P=n (n+1)(n+2)/6. @) Pa GF). As Rodet remarks, it appears strange that Aryabhata should give the correct formula here, while he gives an incorrect rule for finding the volume of a pyramid (§ 6). The only conclusion is that Aryabhata did not recognise the connection between the two rules. These and similar problems were favourites with the Greeks (cf. Nicomachus, p. 89f, ed. Hoche ; Boetius, p. 107, ed, Friedlein ; Archimedes On Spirals, prop. x.; Alkarkhi, p. 60, etc.). Alkarkhi points out the identity between the formula (a) in (6). Brahma- gupta (XIL., iii., 19) gives the rule for a pile with a square base and connects this with the sum of the squares of the natural numbers. He also gives the rule for the sum of the cubes. Alkarkhi gives elegant demonstrations of these rules. 132 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {March, 1908. 22, Take the sixth part of the product of the be ee factors made up of the last term, the last term plus one, and of this plus the num- ber of terms: the result is the volume of the pile oo as The square of the pile is the volume of the pile of cubes, it first part means P= meal cr atl bay om the second (14243444 ..... + )8= 18 + 23 + 384+ n’, See Alkarkhi (p. 61); Eitianagd pts’ GAIL A *30) ; etc., etc. If from the square of a sum is taken the sum of the squares the hat? of the result is the product of the factors. From a product multiplied by the square “ two and increased by the square of the difference extract the root: add and subtract the difference. The two factors are obtained by dividing by two. noe eka: of these in our notation is (a + b)* — (a* + b*) =2ab, the latt van ae Tite or / 4ab+(b—a)? + (b—a) =2b. This appears to a fragmentary section on identitie Tt corresponds ipaielat 5 a fuller section of Alkarkhi’s entitled * Theorems that help to solve difficulties,” which contains a num- ber of identities alin stirred pretty closel y to the second book of Euclid. The chief use of these identities was to help to solve indeterminate sokations of the second degre The first of the above ola ( (93) i an expression of Buclid IL, 4, The second (a—b)? + 4ab = oa by bia IL, 8) is used by Diophantus, in his ii on Polygonal Numbers 25. The interest on the original sum plus the interest on that is multiplied by the time (and the original sum) and increased by the square of half the original sum : take the square root, deduct half the original sum and divide by the time. The result is the interest on the amount. We have the relation Discount + Interest on discount = Interest on amount or Pri+ Prt. rt=M where is what is termed the r= 4/M/PH+ (1/26) -1/2t Pr =v MP + Pi4—P/2 _ t / Pt( Pr+ Pr. rt) + P2/4— P/2 t which is the rule given by Aryabhata. yp = Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 133 [N.S.] rahmagupta has (XII., ii, 15) the following rule: “The product of the time and principal divided by the further time is twice set down. From the product of the one by the mixt amount, added to the square of half the other, extract the square root ; that root less half the second, is the interest of the principal.” In symbols / M'Pt'/t+ (Pe’/2t)*— Pt /2t= Prt’. This can be obtained direct from Aryabhata’s equation by multiplying both sides by ¢’ and putting M’ for M?t’'/t. It would, however, appear more natural to sede Aryabhata’s rule from that of Brahmagupta by putting Bik rahmagupta’s commentator, Chaturvéda, ae the follow- ing example: ‘‘ Five hundred drammas were at rate of was lent to another person at the same rate; and it accumulated in ten months to seventy- -eight. Tell the rate of interest on the principal. Answer 60.” Chaturvéda’s working may be set down as follows: Let y be the interest on 500 drammas for 4 months; then y*/200 is the interest on y for the 10 months, and 2 1/200 + y=78, whence y =60. The actual rate, 3°/, per mensem, is not ae oned. onsiderable acquaintance with the rules that govern interest problems must have obtained in these times and at least the rudiments of compound interest were understood. 26. In the rule of three the Ed Lene by the ‘demand’ and divided by the ‘measure’ gives the ‘ fruit of the demand.’ he first term is the ‘measure’ ; the second is — ‘fruit’; and the third is the ‘ demand’ or question. Thus in a: b:: ¢: 2, the measure’ is a; the ‘ “ad >is 6; the demand’ is c and the ‘fruit of the demand’ is bc/a= Brahmagupta (XU, i; i., 10) and Bhaskara (Il. 70f.) use the same nomenclature and deal with “ Three or more uneven terms, up to eleven.’ 27. (a) The denominators are multiplied by one another in multipliction and in division. (5) Multiply separately by the opposite denominator to get the same kind Cf. Brahmagupta (XII, i., 2f). 28. Multiplication becomes division and division multiplica- tion ; profit becomes loss and loss profit in the inverse. Cf. Bhaskara (Lil. 47-48). 29. If the sum of several numbers joined together be diminished by each in turn and divided by the number of terms less one such tt is exactly. If there be three terms the rule means that (m+n+p)/2=a+b+e 154 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. where a+b+c-a=™m., atb+c—b=n. at+b+c—c=p. Cantor maintains that this is a Greek theorem, disguised in form by Aryabhata, in order to ela his plagiarism, The rule is given by Jamblichus as fo “When any defined or undefined quantities amount to a given: sum, and the sum of one of them plus every other (in pairs) is given, the sum of these pairs minus the first-given sum is (if there be 3 quantities) equal to the quantity which was added to all the rest (in the pairs) : or (if there be 4 quantities) to } of it: (if 5) to4; (if 6) toZ; ete. That is, if a,+a,+42,=S be given, and #,+#,=8), an oF a= Qs then #,=8,+S8,—S8. And, gene if ik tt Bs oe ea an gt Bare ® + %3 =o, a+a,=8,_;, then a= (S)+S,+. . Sp 1~—-8)/(n —2). The proposition is known as ep enanthomn | or after blossom’ (Gow odet maintains that this mine Ce between the Greek and Indian rules is not very close ; but the following two examples given ot ® Diophantus (i., 16 and 17), ad oie noticed neither by Rodet nor Cantor in this connection, dispel all doubt as to the origin of Kegabhate’s rule. In ordinary notation the examples given by Diophantus are Gi) a@,+%,+2,=9, 2,+%,=20, a+2,=30, 2,+42,=40 whence $= (20+ 30+ 40)/2=45. (ii) a+e,+agta=$, ej +e,+%,=20, a+as+a,=22, Ut, +2,=24, w,+%,+a,=27 whence >= 30. The difference between the objects divides the difference between the money possessed by two persons. The quotient is the original value of an object the wealth being equa The rule states that z=(b—a)/(m—p) when mz+a=petb. Ahmes designated the unknown quantity by haw or ‘ heap,’ and, according to Rodet, the word af@art here used is a direct translation of hau. See Diophantus, i., 4f. 31. Division of the space when going tn opposite sagt by the sum of their speeds; when going in the same direction by the difference of their speeds, The two quotients are the times of meeting as they pass by sought for. T=8/(v+v’) T’=8/(V-V’). 32-33. The Ainge original divisor is divided by the lesser origi- nal divisor and the rest divide one another. An assumed number to- gether with the poner lowe is thrown in. The lower is multi- d Vol, IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 135 LS translate into pent dees mathematical language ; nevertheless its general aim is obvious. It is a rule for ns solution of inde- ba or equations of some such form as (Ag+ Bay; not our business here to give an pent of the general ‘ean vt indeterminate equations, but rather to attempt to trace their history up to the time of Aryabhata. Even a cursory of the method under consideration ; and a closer investigation estab- lishes this conclusion beyond all doubt. At one time, indeed, i was thought that this special treatment of indeterminate equa- tions was of Indian origin. Colebrooke, Woepcke, Chasles and Rodet seemed to think so; and the conclusions of such eminent scholars cannot be altogether ignored. But Colebrooke, Woepcke and Chasles attributed the discovery to Brahmagupta and in this Rodet was misled by the later commentators. Now vy position to give at least a more correct version of this partion, of the history of mathematics, Still there are difficulties in the way, and it must not be expected that the conclusions here set forth are quite fina diligent search through Hindu works has failed to bring to light any of those orderly processes by which such a complicated theorem as this is bound to be prece but we do find the cect preliminary notions apaniualy set forth by Greek writer The fundamental process involved in the method given by Aryabhata is contained in the first and second propositions of the seventh book, and the second and third of the tenth book of Euclid. The results of these propositions translated into Algebraic nota- tion! give us the following indeterminate equations : AL — M=1 d AL’—BM’ an =g. The process by which the former of these is arrived at may be exhibited thus :— B) A (a, a,B a 1 i on ae r, ) B (ag ks Ba, t at. Gek: OF Ag") tT) t, (az At a bstitute for 1 The question has often been asked, had Bucl lid any su Algebra ? tf not, his skill, as shown particularly in the tenth book, was 136 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. represents the process of finding the greatest common measure of the two numbers A and B. If the last pret is unity, Euclid states that the two numbers A an are prime ,inter se. His proof may be set down as follows :— r,=A-a,B Tg= A (—a,)+B (1—a,a,) rg=A (1+ 4,03) +B (—4,—a3—a,agd5) r,= A (—a,—4,—a,0,0,)+ B (lL +aja,+ aya, + a0, + a) 90304) ra=(—1)"*! (AL-—BM). Ir, =1 then A and B are prime to each other: for if not, let their common factor A such that d=af and B=bf and afL — bfM=1, ich, as all the terms are integral, is impossible. Traretene etc. Az — By= —— co ieee we get ALC — carrie and eee and mers as (Buelid VIL , 33), where ¢ is any integer. In solving Aa— By=C whenr;=1 we have A =d,+ A, + M0304, = 1 + a)a2 + at azdyt A) AeAgh, 2=Bi+ LC =t(1+ aja,+a,a, +430, + 4)4,0,0,) — O(a, + a3 44,4908) y= At + Mc=t(a,+ a,+a,a,0,)+ O(1 + a,a3). Now, following Aryabhata’s instructions, set down a, Gs i ta,=(. Add the lowest term to the product of the two preceding t+a,(ta,- M ); multiply this result by the next highest term (a,) and add to the product the penultimate term (ta,—(C) and so on. The final pion in this case oes t(1+ a,a,+a,4,+ aga, + a,0,a,0,) ~ O(a, + az + 4943) which equals LO + Bt=a as above. marvellous. Whether or not Euclid employed some sort of algebraic smy- bolism, we know that the later Alexandrian scholars did, and we also know that they translated Enclid’s proposition » into their new eyiiaionn: (See Gow, 83 and 104.) Vol. IV, No. 3.} Notes on Indian Mathematics. 137 LW.8.] As ¢ is any integer we res? substitute any other integer for it. Set ¢’=ta,—C then t=(t’ + O)/a, and we have the series a, a, As, 26 Ay, , (t'+C)/a, which may = treated as before If in Ax-By=C we have set e=Bta', We then have A+ (Az’0)/B=y. “Therefore if (ae C)/B is integral so is (Aw’~O)/B integral, and 2’ is a solution of Avx—By=C.. These tench: which are vaguely ahs Ban in Aryabhata’s rule, may, of course, be put ina perfectly general form Although there is ample evidence in Greek mathematics as to the existence of the preliminary notions necessary for ig se hon tion of the particular rule under consideration, yet w where find in extant Greek works the rule itself applied in n just this manner. On the other hand we do find that the Greeks carried the treatment of indeterminate equations much Pr ae than did Aryabhata, and there is no doubt that they were able to manipulate indeterminates of the first degree in the manner indicated in the rule of Aryabhata. t is interesting to note that discord in the early Christian church possibly had a significant connection with the development of Hindu mathematics. The Alexandrian Christians appear to have been much given to wrangling, and one of the points they chose to quarrel about was the ecclesiastical calendar. As early as the second century of our era great disputes had arisen about the proper time of celebrating Easter. At the Council of Nice (A.D. 326) a decision on this point was arrived at, but it was left to the scholars of Alexandria to find the exact date each year. Diophantus lived about A.D. 300-350, and Hypatia, who wrote a commentary on the works of Diophantus, was murdered by these quarrelsome Alexandrian Christians in A.D. 415. Aryabhata was born in A.D. 476. It is in connection with questions on the calendar that the most ane applications of pocine on gan of the first de- gree arise. The following examp a very marked manner illustrates reac points of Femur jem rule that at first seemed inexplicable “The year 1 of the Christian era was in the Solar cycle the thes 10 and in the Metonic cycle it was 2. What was it in the Dionysian cyc The Solar cycle a of 28 years, the Metonic cycle of 19 years, and the Dio onysian of 28x19 years, Let n ste the date in years in the Dionysian cycle, then nj28 and n/19 must give r ieee tively 10 and 2 as remainders, or »/28=2x+ 10/28 aud nf19=y+ 2/19, whence 282~—19y= -8. In accordance with Aryabhata’s rule we go through the pro- cess of finding the G.C.M. of 19 and 28, and obtain the series 1, tw this result che the preceding term and adding to the product the penultimate term, we get 35 x1+17=52. These results, 35 and 52, are values for z and y which satisfy the equation ; but they are not the sicolent results, so we divide the 35 by the smaller 138 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (March, 1908. “— divisor (35/19=1+ 16/19) and the remainder 16 is a value sought. Multiplying this remainder by the larger first denominator and adding the a first remainder we obtain 16 x 28+ 10=458 as a value for Although hecuiatal s rule is by no means unambiguous in parts, yet the working of the above problem agrees so closely with it that there is no doubt that the rule is intended for similar examples. Br pta gives numerous examples of Soir wes equations ‘of the first degree, Atone time it was even thonght that he was the inventor of the method he employs in solving them, but that is now known to have been impossible. Like Aryabhata he does not establish pee rules he uses, but unlike his predecessor he gives numerous examples and exhibits the working of them. After having gone through all his examples and checked all the workings, the impression gained is that he was_not quite master of this part of his subject. On one occasion a gives a correct rule (XVI, iv., Bhs but imamppintely discards it saying, hat occasion is there for it? . « . er of one un. known put arbitrary Binoy for the rest, » and the commentator remarks: ‘“ The author here delivers his own (incorrect) method with a censure on the other (correct method). He makes no pretence of being the original discoverer of the rules he gives. He calls bis work an ‘ interpretation ‘ shown further on” (§70—72)}. Finally, it may be remarked that the first Sasso on n behalf of the Hindus as the inventors of this indeterminate analysis appears in the nineteenth century of our era, and that claim was based on a very inadequate knowledge of the true state of affairs. SE Vol. IV, No. 3.] [N.S.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. APPENDIX I. CHRONOLOGY. Circ. Thales B.C. 600 Eudoxus 360 uclid 290 Archimedes 287 Hypsicles 180 eron 120 Nichomachus A.D. 100 Theon, Smyrn. 100 Hipparchas 130 Ptolem : 150 Sextus J. Africanus 200 Jamblichus : 340 Dieshasctte 360 Paulus, Alex 378 Theon, Alex 380 ulisa P Hypatia 415 d Proclus 450 Boethius 470 b Aryabhata 476 b Eutocius 560 J. Philopoponous . 650 Varaha Mihi 587 d Brahmagupta 628 Ya’kub Ibn Tari 770 M. Ibn kiran Alfazari 750 ? M. Ibn Mus 820 Allatgenins “CM. Ibn Jabir Ibn Senan Abu Abdillah ) 877 Albumaser 885 d Ahmad Ibn M. al- -Fargani 861 Thabit Ibn Qurra Sue 901 d. Abu Bakr Ibn al-Hasan al-Karkhi a 950 F Albiruni (Abu Raihan M. al-Biruni) Fe 973 b. Avicenna (Abu? al-Husain Ibn awe: sie 980 b. tpala a 1068 Chaturvéda ? n al-Haitam 1038 ‘Umar me ile ios 1123 d, Bhiaskara ee 1114 b. Averroes (Abu’ L-Walid Ibn eon ae 1120 b. 139 140 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | March, 1908. APPENDIX II. BIBLIOGRAPHY. (Only works actually consulted by the writer are given in this list. A complete bibliography of Indian Mathematics would be valuable). The Aryabhatiya Son the ees Batadipika of Parama- digvara. Edited by H. Ker Legons de Calcul eiry ait - Rodet the Age and snadonbrraa of the Works of Aryabhata, Varaha- rita Brahmagupta, etc. Bhau Daji in. Journ. Roy. Asiatic 65. Soc The Brhat-Sarihita of Varaha-Mihira. H. Kern, 1865. e d’expression symbolique des nombres, employé par les Indiens, les pa et les Javanais. H. Jaquet in Journal Asiatique, 183 Sur le Notation a Areabtates L. Rodet in Journal Asiatique, 1820. On the Sulvasitras. G. Thibaut in Journ, Asiatic Soc. Bengal, 1875; The Pandit, vol. ix., and New Series, vol. ee The Pafichasiddhantika of Varaha Mihira. G. Thiban Algebra with Arithmetic and Mensuration from the " Sanscrit. ro . T. Colebrooke. Bija Gannita: or the jr pe of the Hindus. KE. Strachey (also Edinburgh Review wee). Lilawati: or a actos on Ai ae and Geometry by Bhascara charya. ylor. Lilavati. H.C. Bann 1. : erji. Albiruni’s India. Edited by E. Sach The peo Orne E. Burgess aid Whitney. Journ. Am, Or. Soc The ace Siddhanta and the Siddhanta Siromani. B. D. Sastri son. parte on the Trigonometrical Tables of the Brahmins. Pp n Trans. Royal Soc. Edinburgh, vol. 1 Mémoire sur te propagation des Chiffres ssatenn, en Occident. Sur Mntroduction de l’Arithemétique indienne en Occident, &c. F. Woepcke The Bakshali Manuscript. A. F. R. Hoernle in Ind. Antiquary, 888. Astronomie, Astrologie und Mathematik. G. Thibaut, Grundriss er Indo-Arischen Philologie, iii., 9. History of ined Astronomy. G. Thibautin Indian Thought, 1907. The ebra of Mohamed ben Musa. F. Rosen. L’ Alelnee d’al-Kharizmi et les Méthodes indiennes et grecques. L, Rodet in Jowrnal Asiatique, 1878. Extrait du Fakhri, Traite d’Algébre par Abot Bekr Mohammed ben Alhagan Alkarkhi. Précedé d’un Mémoire sur |’Algébre indéterminée chez les Arabes. F. Woepcke. by Algtin? d’ Chane Alkhayyami. F. Woepcke.. ee Vol. IV, No. 3.] Notes on Indian Mathematics. 141 N.S. Ancient sa 188 Numerals. E. Thomas in Journ. Asiatic Soc. Bengal, 1856, On po "Genealogy of Modern Numerals. Sir E. C. Bayley in rn. Roy. Asiatic Soc. xiv & av. ee on Indian Mathematics. “G. R. Kaye in Journ. Asiatic Soc. Bengal, 1907. Notes on the Burmese system of Arithmetic. Sir R. Temple in Indian Antiquary, 1891. Manuscrits orientaux. M. de Sla Diophanti Alexandrini Opera pierre = Tannery. The Works of Archimedes. T. L. Hea Enuclidis Opera Omnia, Heiberg et Sings Recherchés sur la Vie et les ‘Ouvrages d’Héron d’Alexandrie. .H. Martin. Mémoires présentés, §c., a Académie d’ Inscrip- tons, vol. iv. Nichomacus. Edited by G. Hoche. Boetius. Edited by G. Friedlein. A Short History of Greek Mathematics. J. Gov Apercu ete aad sur l’Origine des Méthodes en Géoméirte, M, Chas LOE RG ig A OP PARP FPO OLAS i CAPO Eas a eek teal eal ‘ as IE = im pe ay ices ee ee 18, Translation of a Letter by Abt ’1-Fazl. By Lreut.-Cotonet D. C. Paitiorr, Secretary, Board of Examiners. The letters ! of vis ‘L- ee ‘Allami, the famous minister and sec- resent of Akbar, which were once considered the acme of style, are urgid, bantbante5 prolix, ici pate milly puerile. His cnsha-pardazi oxbibits sonora almost every vice enumerated in paar at books on Rhet Rive where sense is sacrificed to s proprieties, Sa ist omy barbarities abound ; the thought: an the metaphors are confused or strained; while the pnscnst Se of the intricate harps nea sears is obscure. One letter be “The inhalation of the fragrance of the spring-tide posy of heart-to-heart union and oneness, a posy arranged by the garden- ers of the summer-house of friendship, and the perusal of the series of life-pictures from the gallery of foresight and wisdom, a gallery coloured by the painters of the studio of that art which oe ms and expands the sige * * * [and so on for ten lines more] Us an ornamen of gladsome delight and a source of peceeeepanding j joy” apes. ‘Your letter reached me.’ ing depends allusions known only to the i este but the sentences them- selves are often so involved that the writer has entangled himself in the Fsctihite of his own verbo it The reader has frequently that closes the period. The clauses have then to be bracketed off like fractions in Algebra, before the meaning can be disentangled. Not infrequently the reader fails to reach his goal, for the writer, losing himself in the rape ip of his multiloquence, has never arrived at the finite verb a A vanes gentleman, manager and editor of a well-know ersian n se a once declared to me his inability to qathor the mea sy of even two consecutive lines. 1 His letters were ontienti ~ hte wigsleine ‘aban § s-Samad in AH. see They are divided into three parts The first rn letters from Akbar to various sovereigns, and also certain royal mandates and circulars ; the second, some personal letters of Abi ’l-Fazl; the third, miscellaneous sais e Akbar Nama, Abi ’1-Fazl states that, as poetry is the salt-cellar of ae he has freely sprinkled his writings with cnouations from the poets 144. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {March, 1908. that more than one university has retained the “ Insha*” as a text- book. The following letter has been selected, partly on account of its simplicity, and partly for a certain human interest. A few words of preface, tiaras are anda to make it intelligible. In India and Persia, should a friend express admiration for present openly asked for is a mark of a mean and ungenerous spirit —or else of pride and indifference to public opinion. As an example of the tyranny of this custom, I will cite two examples that came under my personal notice. A certain Indian Nawab, by suborning a friend’s falconer, succeeded in substituting is own inferior hawk for one of a much-coveted colour that was on its way as a present to another N siak An influential Mulla, possessed of some intuition and a wnegest date es of his neighbours, obtained an inkling of the matter, and wrote next da ‘“‘ As we are friends ‘iat our houses are “ine “aad what he tas is thine, I make no scruple in asking you to send me by the bearer of this letter, a certain white falcon te came into Your Honour’s eer yes y- Your slave more especially makes this re- uest as he hears that Your Honour did not gain possession of the said pepe? Mag od but thus As s s the honoured meseonae had departed with the hawk sha the * pahiiaek of replies, the bereft owner expressed his unqualified disapproval of Indian ‘etiquette, the dishonesty of his friends, and the shamelessness of the black-mailing Mulla. He, however, consoled himself by adding that the Mulla was now under an obligation to i, and that he would later extract a quid roquo. As this very ordinary ‘white’ falcon now got muc pre other. It might have continued changing hands indefinitel remaining untrained, had not its last temporary possessor spitefully killed it The same N: awab was presented with a copy of “ Falconry in the British Isles, ” a work with delightful coloured plates. Letters at once began to arrive: “As there is no disgrace in makin requests to friends, etc., etc.” The Nawab clung to his possession and had recourse to the usual subterfuges. When letters and mes- sengers failed to extract the a ce friends began to call per- sonally. Frequently, when I was on my way to parade, I would be stopped by the covtfitential reek of the Nawab, who would commit tomy charge the precious Lins concealed in wrappings, with a request that it might be gua till a certain imminent danger had passed. Years after, I revisited ihe station and en- quired the fate of the book. “I still have it,” said the Nawab, “for I told everybody you had demanded your present back when your regiment left the station.” “ But they did not believe you?” “Oh no; but I saved my honour as well as the book.” Vol. N's oe 3.] Translation of a Letter by Abu ’l-Fazl. 145 Now Akbar like so many Easterns, Muslims! and Hindus, was a great pigeon-lover and had obtained a certain breed of pigeons, from whom is not clear. He stood in considerable awe of the -¢ Khandan, his ‘ Commander-in-Chief, ’ and was nervous- ly anxious that the latter should not ask for any or all of the ing letter, composed by his minister, Abi ’1 Fazl. It is intended ns convey the hint that the pro bable request of the KAdn-i Khana some of these pigeons would not meet with a cheerful peat: Translation. Orver or His Masesty THE Kitna or Kinas TO THE Kwanet-Kuindn,®? ComMMANDER-IN-CHIEF. o the Support of Our Great Empire, the Mainstay oft God’s hd "Viodiegency, the Pillar of the Mighty State, the Prop of the Glorious Kingdom, endowed with noble qualities and most excellent virtues, the possessor of outward and inward perfection, the Pattern to all Chiefs of exalted rank, Our Faithful Friend and Datiful Son, the Champion of ae ip ‘the Khan-i-Khanan, the Commander-in-Chief, ever rejoic in Our Royal Favours on the plenitude of the loving indoles of this Shadow of God—be known, that at this auspicious season, from beginning to end ie lightful, this budding season of spring, which begins when the sun vacates [enters ?] the mansion of Pisces, and the nights and on are equal in length, all rétiple should make their God-favoured heart the receptacle of every kind of gladness and the source of ore signal for the dooney, 'e and ~teg eige of the world; while the world-warming Sun has begun t “ Baseiskead his bounty on the four of vit lovers of nature ; and the ring-breeze has breathed the ter The March showers have washed off the dust of the road 1It isa eitieda superstition that the breeze from a pigeon’s wing wafts mray sickne here 1 sie several well-known persons o bore the title of Bhan-i- Edinin The person referred to here is Tabaa r-Rahim, son of Bayram an ; born A.H. 964; died abont 1036; vide Blochmann’s translation of the Fini " Akbari, Vol. i., page 334. 8 i.e., the whole earth. _# Apparently 4g? has been omitted before wh; it is, however, omitted in So editions. oes a third, the word wlge is also omi Naw-béwa is properly “ its.” 146 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. . {March, 1908. from the feet of the newly-come hordes of spring, and the murmur of water has revealed thousands of bright secrets to the of i et l minds. All he:ven has renewed its bond with this earth, by granting her young life. Those Celestial Fathers, the seven planets,' and =e four elements who are the Terrestrial Mothers, have again come together in wedlock, aaa — telluric brides have made a fresh albapie with the astral sphere The Leh of growth have created a alent fair forms in the world’s workshop. The tongue of the new-grown plants ape with mute signs sd dour and hypocritical circle of hermits, saying :— “Oh recluse! the bad Spaegiks and art thon Ciel still ? The wind is broke Ge and art thon halted in thy hut still ? In the bosom of the hille the heat of the sun has boiled a thousand springs, fee art thou cold still The tongues of the leaves of the he eart-entrancing trees, in song suited to this season, have chorused the following chant to the dull ears of those who cower in the corner of austerity :-— The sun, whose bounty grants the Seed i perer? has yielded the fruit Yields fresh sweetmeats from a smokeless fire. It is known to, and well observed by, people of wisdom and preception, how much, the pity and compassion of the holy beings of the World-Above increase tow ards the dust-soiled dwellers of enters the Vernal Equinox. How many a humble prayer of these holy supplicants at the Throne of God will be accepted by t Eternal Being in return for the various favours He has phoweral on them! How many a meek petition will be heard at the Thresh- hold of Grandeur ! Let not my head alone be lowly bowed in prayer. But rather let every hair of my body prostrate itself, In this ving th season and joyous happy time, when the nostrils of all living things are perfumed by the odours of Our Royal Justice nbs She organ of smell of earth’s creation is scented by the sweet savours of Our Kingly Equity, when all things neces- sary for general rejoicing are made ready and the doors of light- heartedness lie open before us, when Fortune hourly brings favour- able intelligence of victory to Our Kar that ever hears glad tidings, when the Sky out of its favour continually grants good news of Our Conquests to the auricle of all the world, at such a time the King- Protected messenger of ‘Abd® ’Ilah Khan § reached Our Heaven- : The aed the Moon, Mars, Mercury, pee Venus, an 2A kind of oratorical syllepsis. The word fruit is Se first m: metaphori- cally and thats literally. There appears to te no term in Arabic Rhetoric for uncommon gure ere were two Uzbaks, in Akbar’s time, of the name A‘bdt’llah 7 Vol. ere 0. 3.] . Translation of a Letter by Abu ’l-Fazl. 147 exalted Court a oe mes Our most noble satin various : love various strains of the hig Begi pigeon and likewise fe of the Sultan Husayn Mirza breed. In erg the sight of these fairy- fliers, and the arrival of the young pigeon-fancier sent by him, was ness to Our most noble Mind. Es specially so was the arrival “ this Habib, who is the chief leader of all the oo a-wara ’n-Nahr, nay, rather the prince of artists of Our for such a noe -lover is he, that, even rao the yolk of the ae merges into ' the white, he can discover how m any summersaults the future pigeon will turn in its flight ; while, before even the Great Educator of Nature has, without making any aperture in the shell, cast cnn life into the mould of the young bird imprisoned within, h to what height the bird to be will soar. He is a very Galen i in anny anatomy, a very Plato in his own art. He knows more about the ramifications of the breeds and crosses of pigeons than Naqib Khan # does of the various races and tribes of man. Can one compare him to Qul ’Ali? P—why, Habib is an Avicenna in his own art! Abd® ‘lah Khan has collected all the Diwan-Begi pigeons from Anjan and its neighbourhood, and sent them by Mir Sse 4 We wonder if there are any see left in those parts! All t birds arrived safely. The pigeon of Our Pen is usable to Far a a feather in the air of the seer a of their beauty, neither can the oe peacock of Our Tongue show off in the park of their descriptio Each pet rig in beauty bys ed and er grace, Resembles the Bird of tele it flie Hot-tempered are they like do bikin of you uth, Far-soaring are they Ee the thoughts of the wise; They traverse exrth and sky ; They sore p the o genin i even the Clustered § Pleiades. ut in soaring high All, in twisting and euridan, bear the polo-ball of victory from the sky. Since that time when the bird-winged Angels left the nest of the Throne’ of God, no pigeons like them have been produced Khan ; vide A%in-i Akbarv?, Blochmann’s translation, Vol. i., page 320 oath conga Dictionary. The aie: in the letter is apparently identical bole the one mentioned by Bea a popalar as that the ides a yolk of an egg mix gradually as the ae develops. & tyas® "d-Din eae ae title of Nagib Khan in the twenty-sixth year 0 oe reign (AD.1 He died at Ajmere in A.D. 1614, in the reign of Jehangir; ‘vide’ ciel Akbari, Biochain’s translation, Vol. i., 448, 3 Qul ‘All; unknown. ara sh; unknown. 5 One would have “Ses here Virgo, in Persian and Arabic Sumbalah, which literally means 7 7 of Corn ”; but the writer probably had in his mind the phrase ee) ‘il cen com 8 That is, since gk beginning of ae world. > = BA! 148 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. by any fancier; nor dare any of the famous pigeons of to-day flap the wing of equality with these circling tumblers. Although the Faithful Friend! is apparently excluded from the honour Of Our Converse and the felicity of Serving Us, still he is, in all seasons (especially in — of joy and rejoicing) present in Our Sun- Glorious Mind ; in such times we recall to hema that Pillar of the State more phen ever: so, when the above mentioned pigeons were passing in presentation before Our most noble Sight, and while ur heaven-seeing Mind was being delighted and. rejoiced by re- viewing them, We continually recollected that p of our Great Empire and his converse on the subject of pigeons. Now, while writing, a thought has just struck the mind of these nimble birds of fairy race, and in their mute language they have entreated Us to convey to you certain messages. spina to their entreaties, their representations will be committed to writing by Our pearl- dropping Pen :—All the queens of the eee sm span sa of salams, and messages :— The accepted of Sol How should he not Enow the speech of f birds 3 ies _ Especially does the lady Pur-Nigar* (old in years but young in actions, a lady of unrivalled energy) send words such as would madden even the heart of those fancy- ie. and possessing peace of mind. She says: ‘Since, in conformity to the sincerity of our love and the purity of our intentions and in response to our morning prayers, Good Fortune has taken pity on our plight ; and, by bringing us, through heavenly guidance, to the Royal Court a refuge to the whole world—of a monarch, od-fearing and Wa Royal Court and the votaries of the Audience-Chamber (especi- aly "iat God-fearing lover ® who is one of the chief disciples and chosen followers of this our King, the Refuge of the World) are hereby petitioned that they should not by hint or sign ask for the recall 4 of any one of us or of our belongings, nor cast the stone of separation at the united assembly of our noble tribe ; for the high- est aspiration and desire of all of us is, that, by God’s grace, we should compensate ourselves for the past by remaining in attend- ance on His Majesty The Shadow of God, exhibiting our exquisite grace and displaying all our varied and magic arts.” Another pigeon, a descendant of the family of ht. and of the quintessence of the race of Fortune, a dispeller of burdensome care, that is to say Madame Sabz Kuhi who, outwardly old but inwardly young, is the immediate descendant o ioe Sar-Sabz known to fame in every region, one whose mere name is a sufficient description—she, too, sends a message tl with ive and says: 2 Not o cf confusedjwith Par-Nigar mentioned afterwards, : 4.¢. you, the addressee. w= is perhaps the Figure kel} = Fy jr LS Ee i “Hp ee Lael Vol. IV, No. 3.] Translation of a Letter by Abt ’l-Fazl. 149 [N.S] favoured with the flatts ws kissing the. Threshold a our King, and have been rejuvenated ie rad ty og yee with all her cover the head of their desire with the skirt of patience and_re- straint, refraining f iving rein to their hankerings and long- ings, for otherwise the good fellowship of our sociable party will be destroyed. Instead, it is better for you® to put up with the descent, being the most eminent of the well-known Kam-par ® breed and who is an exalted high-flier, though her name means short- feathered) thus chants with mute tongue:-—— The lightlier laden moves the bein ight wings the bird flies f: Next, the chief of the oe Mash‘al Kalan? breed, she, who in mounting high vies with a flame of fire and is ever hot in the desire to kiss Our Threshold, ee Black-tail’ too, a very aha in Fb ait ae it be that her black tail is smoke from ing hearts of pigeon-lovers?)—and that charming little - Pas ager 8 (she of the white? wings, whose tinkling bells calling up visions of the anklets of Layla!’ rivet the fetters of madness !° on the ie of all pigeon-lovers) and all the rest of those famous sweet- gued, smooth-cheeked pigeons that are noted for their ert lineage and high descent—some of them join Pur-Nigar, while others agree with Sabz-Kahi. In short, since each feather of every light- hearted ll pigeon is a mute tongne, therefore all these newly arrived veterans, with a thousand tongues, expect from the justice of the Prop '8 of the Kingdom that the following petition of Zalaykha, in love with Joseph. God restored to her her youth and com- manded Joseph to marry her 2 Change tia direct to indirect narratio 3 The aatter seems to have here atucet the direct and indirect narra- tion, + That is, the addres ate : Kalta-par, “ short-winged.”’ 6 Kam-par, either short-winged or of little flight. 1 Said to be a breed with certain white feathers in its tail. g i 9 Kindra-dar, said. = be a with white wings = Laila and Majniin, and jundn; a play on = words, eis play on bal ‘‘ feather: rg and hear i That is, you, the addre 150 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, 1908. | theirs will be granted, viz :—“ Now ! that we, with our children and: relations, have in our old age been exalted by reaching that Court which is the rest of Angels, that Court whose threshold is the roof of our Good-Fortune and the palace of our Exaltation, we hope that until we have exhibited our arts and displayed our de- light to the King, you’ will not scatter our united assembly, nor turn us who are now —— like Pleiades into a far-flung con- stellation like the Great B “ Further, the families of the pigeons; one and all, humbly rettiiias that, should any one be ee on the Mecca Pilgrimage, you will send through him our greeting to those pigeons 0 of the Sacred Sanctuary, who circle round the holy Ka‘ba.” Moreover, as that Support of the Khilafat* is expecting a little guest, he must make tte) arrangements for his arrival; for in this case, Please God, some good es pb be eee to the guest ; that is, his share will ‘ba some of Our young p that have just made their appearance in the wor Id; but shania & ‘lee little oh al tarry in his coming We will-give that Prop of me Benen tt pigeons than he is expecting to receive.® 1 Ma dam in colloquial Arabic, means “ sca that,’ ‘end this seems to be the Te here, and not the Persian an t Arabic “ as long as n the original, third person plura 3 Mi i-rafta basha fa — been starting ” ; Wrong tense. % a * the addr is, “ We will k keep back the little pial 8 share.” This is merely peas jocosity: there is no special meaning. eee kk sees ae a 2 ee er MARCH, 1908. The Monthly General Meeting of eed was held on Wednesday, the 4th March, 1908, at 9-15 The Hon. Fae or ASUTOSH fivewiincehiel MA PAK, President, in ‘the The Silage. aE ee were present :— Maulavi Abdus Salam, Babu Muralidhar Banerjee, ae: R. Cohen, M.D.; Mr. D. Hooper, Dr. W. C. Hossack, Mr. T a. 2. LaTouche, Lieut.-Colonel F. P. Ma ynard, ILM S.; Hon a aoe Dr. Girindra Nath 1 Mukkapadhiyaye, Babu Cienagi Datta harma, Mr. G. Thibaut, C.1.E.; Pandit Vanamali Vedantatirtha, Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Rev. A. W Young. Visitors :—Captain F. C. Hirst and Mr. H. McPherson. The Minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Twenty-seven presentations were announced. The General Secretary reported that Mr. J. Wyness had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society. The General Secretary also reported the deaths of Sir Richard Strachey (an Honorary a and Lieut. R. E. Bate (an Ordinary Ti of the Socie The President announced that fe E, D. Ross had undertaken the duties of Philological Secretary and resumed charge from oo D. C. Phillott of the Arabic and Persian Search for MS The proposed changes in Rules 4 and 44(g) of the Society’s Rules, of which intimation had already been given by circular to all members under Rule 65, was brought up for final disposal. The votes being unanimous, the proposal was carri The rules should consequently be amended as follows :—In Rule 4, for the words “three Vice-Presidents” read ‘“ four Vice- Pre sidents ; and in Rule 44(g) delete the words a Vice-Presi- dent and Vice-President. The respite seven candidates were ballotted for as Ordinary eee: r. D. Quinlan, Civil Veterinary Department, a. pro- vats by Major L. Rogers, seconded by Dr. W. C. Hossack ; Mr. J. W. Mots, HRS I of Agriculture, India, proposed by Major L. Rogers, seconded by Mr. I. H. Burkill; Mr. James H. y posed by prey -Colonel D. C. Phillott, seconded by Lient.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan; M, Shajoat Ali Khan, Consul and Acting Consul-General for Persia, proposed “by Lieut.-Colonel Ixxviii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [March, D. C, Phillott, seconded by Dr. N. Annandale ; Babu Manmathanath Moitry, Landholder, Serampore, proposed by "Babu Annadaprasad Bose, seconded by Babu Amritalal Bose; Mr. H. G. FitzGerald, Superintendent, Indian Police, proposed by Lieut.-Colonel C. Phillott, seconded by Mr. Harinath De; and Babu Satis Kumar Baneryee, Head Master, Mittra’s Institution, Calcutta, proposed by Mr, Harinath De, seconded by Dr. A. Suhrawardy. a following papers were read :— 1. Translation of a letter by Abii ’l- hee cate Ligut.-CoLoNeL D. C. Puttiort, Secretary, Board of Exam 2. The Seven Sahajata of Bidiha By i. C. Norman. 3. see ete in the Bhashapariccheda,—By Panvit VANAMALI CHAKRAVARTI 4,. Ce tli disputed or doubtful events in the History of Bengal, TT Period, Part IT—By Monmouan CuakravaRtl. Certain unpublished drawings of neh oa in — os Novas Otrcars.—By MonmouwaNn CHAKRAVAR These papers will be published in a iabcoduekt number of fie SPhcon ie ig 5 sien game of the Fastness of the more common wah Bes engal, and ty elas with typical synthetic oc ate: fe I —Dyeing on Silk.— By E, R. Watson. This paper will be published in fs ae 7. Ol of Lawsonia alba.—By D. Hooper. This paper has been published in the Jowrnal for February, A General Theory of os Conics.—By Pror, Syama- DAS ap atsirohane ace M.A. Communicated by the President. a i. paper will be published ina ap eeacine number of the ourna The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, March 11th, 1908, at 9-15 p.m, Lievt.-COLONEL @. F. A. Harris, I.M.S., in the chair. The following members were present :— Dr. A. 8. Allan, Lieut.-Col. W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S.; Dr. ae Chandra Chatterjee, Dr. H. M. Crake, Col. J. G, Harwood, C.; Dr. W. C. , Dr. E. A. Honseman, Captain M. aaa IMLS. ; Lieut.-Col. F. P. Maynard, I.M.S.; Captain D. McCay, ILMS.; Dr. Girindra Nath Mukhopadhyaya, Major J. Peioely 1M.S.; Captain J. G. P. Murray, gowns Major O’Ki Tgseiee ana ee Pearse, ajor L. 1908. } Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xxix Visitors.—Miss Baumler, M.D.; Lieut.-Col. F, C, Clarkson, LMS. ; sada sa F. J. Dale “id Dr. W. M. Haffkine, 1 Sat oy oe and four others. The Minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. A discussion took place on the recent outbreak of epidemic hy or Beri-beri, when papers on the subject were read by r. T. Pearse, Captain Munro, I.M.S.; and the discussion was con- ees by Captain Mackelvie, Captain McCay, Dr. G. C. Chatter- jee, Lieut.-Col. Buchanan, Lieut.-Col. Harris, and Major L. Rogers, and was adjourned to the next meeting. Pe EF EAS NN Nr 6 2 PLATE I[' in do-Scytni iy PLATE V. xy iV J Soc., BENGAL. N. S. VOL. ASIATIC AND PROC, JOURN, Indo-Scythian Coins. PLATE VI. 36) Sy ameae d pas OHARA SUCHE ASN q2 oy ng ANG neta aagracato * ) Reve echt 3 SMAI AAG Gu Ai _ 7 a °| a3 Hatz MOT TAAMAAS, ype en rey zy POUR ate We cyan a Tae Goes rath arith! F Spi aha 4 qa ans = ac eee 4 , RILSKS* & Ab by Spi — ) ee PA tae Pk OWA | ‘Ppa > EF | as ey lIe\P IL }- Ob: kee Wetks b> i Yous + bee ue AUS Wasa MINA Te eh is bYibPE: ry ‘be 4b EH F Sip | $ HPSS ER Bie B Bio eS iL yO Ty:toW: DiGi Suniez: & Pee : Seti lg sph: b bh lite Atl a rete Ba Ba bes hetien & bbe EOYSHIEIEL RE oS [oy Se EDI2) ERENT YG EP VEIN AY hey Gea, SEP IE EWE SE ; uD DE riskkbed | + PAP ey eR hcp Bho DR RG BER DY B 235 ‘| uvad ayj—vjedor jo uondiuosul epurjey Ws Ful Ea yp Ea eos 2 UBS bE ete th or DRIrey Pb atts bir sets CDE ape we FO £ : , Paad ~ POR ae eee ge 6 Oe —z,_ ve - ae s rt a 4 y< Ss. eter ~,h ee - D p a ey vt Cae cae SS \ Le 9 al eee vA ee Se te Stee ~ rs 7 ae — "Ul / rf fy ee 7 7 eee The — 7 7 5 “a _ _— <-—y 62 7 “se oe et, ae < we io Me lar = —_ ae - =e 4 —— a 5 ies ype See a 3 ae : — Et tA : ow ab Tee 7 ‘ed a de _ ) oe i ps ewe * ad 4 :* é et - s mod : he ; ~~ es) aoe : “ 1. A et a aaa tee 7 Ne po = 5 ie Maen! o . yg om ay © = Se | Z 1 Ls © ¢ eS = a, . ory ? a = se , . ™ 3 oa e - i ee i ‘ 1 ble ‘DIIUDL) BY} JO BJOYM Jy} Ule}JUOD padnNpoudau SaAva] ANO} BYE "SHIOM S.ejyeuqedAuy JO JdisosnueW yeaj-lujed wv yO Jueg TIITA 8DLV'Id ‘AI “10A ‘S‘N “IVONGG “00g OLLVISY “‘O0OUd GNV ‘NUnOr _ PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. _ Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839. Proceedings, 1865-—1904 (now amalgamated with gchar’ s Memoirs, Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete. Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904. Journal and Proceedings [N. §.], Vol. 1, etc., 1905, etc. Centenary Review, 1784—1883. Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete. A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street, Caleutta. PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS. (a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, oaks : are held on the first Wednesday in each —— — in September and October. - (2) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary 2 Member ship. (0) To introduce visitors at the Ocdistey Gao sn fo the frowns and bio rom of hw Sexo oo _ during the hours they are open to members. : i @ To have personal access to the Library and other pu rooms of the Society, and to examine 1s | (sh Te tsk out os, vie ee Library. D To receive gratis, cio of the Jnr it 1 Precedings and Memoirs of the Society. _ oS ay oe th Sst om ting day ot thereto, : 3 By VawNamatt VEDANTA- aackiptions in the Indian Museum —By NILMANI she : CEesrion M.A. ... ee sal ae Indian ‘Mathematics. No. 2.—Aryabhata.—By G. R. eee sae siciervig ne of a Letter by Aba ’l-Fazl—By Lrevut.-CoLonet . Puituort, Seeretary, Board of Examiners ae for March, 1908 Proceedings of the Medical Section for March, 1908 | JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. Vol. IV, No. 4. APRIL, 1908. | Se aa eter nd eee a ears ——— Seen nnae mn a niaecnmerer eae eed Reece amore areca ae “etchant cas “Seer oe a eet ee “Socamemest ome? “amma ge end ‘ieee ae ‘Eames ae “Seemann eed 5 Seen ir teatime na Ne aoe A onond ME cnsdin a CA Rn AR PARA A Jo tt ) \ ] ee eee po GALCUTTA: ees PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA. List of Officers and Members of Council OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL For the year 1908. Re: ee President : The Hon’ble Mr. Justice cones h Makbopadsyn, M. = his USE FR. SE. a _ Phillogica Ses D. Ross, ing Ph.D. - Natural History Secretary: —I. H Burkill, Esq., M.A. © Anthropological Secretary :—N. Annandale, Esq.,_ D.Se., CM.Z.S. = Joint Philologieal Saclay —Nahamatiopadyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I.M.S. Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S. ‘ Other Members of Council: : Harinath De, Esq., M.A. J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A. Lient.-Colonel W. a Bacher og ve I.M.S, #L G. Graves, Esq. — Babu Monmohan Ohakra racks M.A., B.L. —— ers Esq., MA., LL.D. | 19. Certain Disputed or Doubtful Events in the History of Bengal, Muhammadan Period. Part I, By Monmonan Cuakravarti, M.A., B.L., M.R.A.S. A large number of facts and events in the pre-Mughal period of Bengal history still remain doubtful or unsettled. A few of them have been selected here for discussion, in the hope of draw- ing attention to them prominently. Their importance is un- doubted, and their solution will help in giving a clearer idea of the period. TI. THe Kaars Matixs or LAKHANAWATI, (¢) Ikhtiyar-ud-din, Muhammad-i Bakht-yar Khalji. His expedition to Nidiah is well known as the first Mussal- man invasion of Bengal. But about its bape Seas date considerable difference of opinion yar . p. 770 (772) and p. Oe eS ead ee Vol. i's 7 4.) Certain Disputed or Doubtful Events. 155 revolted, striking coin in his name. In 628 H. I-yal-timish pro- ceeded against him in person and captured him. He was the last Khalj ruler of Lakhanawati The coin attributed to him is dated 627 H. (which may be Coin, read as 629 H. also), and bears the name a }-Ma’ali-i Daulat Shah bin Mandid, with the title Shahan-Sha For facility of reference Ge main facts of this obscure period re given below in a tabulated form, with Summary of Events. ale and references in separate columns. The pages refer to Major Raverty’s translation of the Tabakat-/ Nasiri, unless otherwise stated. : = Date. Main Events. References. I, Muhammad-i Bakht-yar. Some time Rejected by the Muster-master in Dihli (which p. 549. after 589 H had been finally occupied in 589 H). 590 O#. | Paes ded to Malik Husam-ud-din Aghil-Bak in Pp. 549-550, — ; was ae in charge of the fiefs Bhag A wat a hia Gacherea bodies “of Khaljas. _ Got a robe of ain. | \- =p Gels tinction from Kutb-ud-din 2 ag of Dihli. | | | | | Ravaged Bihar for a year or : |p. ee: and @ D | App. , eee La. Sam., Captured = sacked the fort of Bihar ae 103 -D. | At that time Rai Lakhmaniah had been on the | an ery oe H throne for eighty years ... | | | eed respect to Kuth-ud-din with much booty, Pp. 552-4 ; e received great honour and distinction from | | Tajul Maasir, |Miliot, HT, 232 ‘a year | From r pressed on to Nidish, the capital ; ;| pp. 557-8 | ey ae ihe city sedately as merchants bri ringing a horses for sale, and then suddenly attacked the | palace. Rae Lakhm msl about to dine, fled by | ( 596 I it) ) | the ist part to Sankanit and Bang. The city with the palace loote re Nadiah in desolation, removed the seat p. 559. < f government to Lakhanawa ni tell brought the different parts of it under h ?600 H. | Despatched a pry of the aus onl wealth to we 560 Kutb-ud-din [-ba ae jul — - “After some | Invasion ea Tibbat. With 10,000 horse marched years.’ to Burdhan-kot ; went up ‘the ri river Begmati pp. 560.572. au | te ten anys ase gitby a ridge of more | 20 ar | to rd it n through mountains, for | Cee on | uar | 15 faye, Seek Pe ‘a fort and had a whole-day 1 Coin No. 13, Thomas, J.R.A.8. VI, , 867; Raverty, note 9 to p. 770 (774). 156 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1908. pr ahd thre Pancha : Shaban, 602 H. March-April, 1206. 602 H. 606 H (1208-9 AD. ) Main Events. | ee fe oe ne a good many of hisarmy we led ; next day retreated, pane pst es 15 idge and fonnd it dest broyed ; t fuge in an idol-tem — ig a few caped coe ret ape o Diw-kot. Through excessive aviet fell ill and died, shortly after the ‘eath of Sultan Muizz-ud-din (on 8rd cording to some, murdered by ’Ali-i Mardan, the risdeyg of Navan ngoe. No coin disc overed ; masjids, narra avoninueeiea= pores ed by him and his Am in Lakhanawati. II, Izz-ud-din Muhammad-i Sheran. Captured eighteen elephants alone in a jungle, ai the time of looting Nudinh. Borparchod's ith a force towards Lakhan-or and Jajnagar, t the time of Mubammad-i Bakht- yar’s mad invasion of Tibba On h Te hi eath, came back to Diw- kot and performed Sacer ceremonies, apparent- Imprisoned ” Ae Mardan at Narangoe, placing him his the charge of its Kotwal, Baba, the han As head rec ceived ae from the Khalj Amirs er On the complaint of ay Ali-i Mardan who h escaped to Dill, Lats ch deputed me maz, the Rumi, rom Kae-maz joined by Hu sinc Lain, o keneaony of Ganguri, whom he put char f Diw kot. = Asan between Kic-inds and Mu ae mad-i Sheran, ending in the latter’s defea Dis ssensions among the Khalj Amirs, in wich he was killed. IL. ’Alé-ud-din ’Ali-i Mardan. | By secret we ae with — nen = m imprisonment at "ge i ‘co | Accompanied Kutb- ud-d a in cca of Ghaznin, but after his als peat pce cap- red. | Released by the Turks, and came back to Kutb- ud-din at Dihli, who eee him Lakhana wati, of which he took posse | | | Sete eeeee | Pa = ES (8 ’ p. 572-8 : weak aa ee Vol. IV, No. 4.] [N.9.] Certain Disputed or Doubtful Events. 157 609 H., (at the latest 610 H.), | 1212-3 A.D. | IV. Ghiyds-ud-din, Husém-ud-din ’Iwaz-t Husain Placed on the Anics th: = ong Beg e, nominally acknowledging the sh, "2? 609 (or 616 H. 20th Rabiul- Akhir, 620 H. 622 H. 622 H. 624 H. 624 H. 11th month (2) 624 H. (Nov. 1227). \ Pic armies greater amelie of P On the gs Taj. Ma., arty of the Elliot, IT, 2 a re sad the Kh style d ee 7Ala-nd-din. 1 different directions and put the Main Events. References. On the death of Kutb-nd-din (in 607 H., p. 528, 7 37), a assumed @ Canopy o utbah in his own name, a Khalj Amirs to death Khalj Amirs throne by the party of Khalj bas i Mardan an to sewed - Sultan Su -yal-timi Sultan Ghi roan ara in his own Got yee from the Khalifa of Baghdad timis The Dihli aga marched for ced him t paid 38 elephonts (30 in p. 610) dois eighty ot a of treasure, and agreed to read the and ng coin money in the name of Khutbah the Dihli Sultan ause cout to be ee an Lakhanawati the rains bey undated, a swamps preg Assumed complete independence under the title iyas-nd-din, read the howhah an name (for e, see Bihar taken possession of by the forces of I- Yal- sh. con met a treaty, by which he withdrawal of the Sultan, drove ont rd ft Bihar, ’Izz-ud- din Eni, and took scien of it. Invaded Kamrtid and ae leaving the city of ted ahmid Shah, the ae st son S -yal-t imish, from akh wati, and captured the city and the fort ae. Ghiyas-ud-din hurried back, was defeated and killed. Works :— Built the fortress of Basan-kot ; founded = and other masjids; ¢ an embankment o Lakhan-or on fate ech because in wh hole of th at tract becomes in- m8 route is filled with mud- rass. conspiring slew him, after a reign of * two years, more or less.” against him and p. 578. p. 578. p. 580. p. 580. pp. 594.5 ; | coins of 614, | ‘616. Fi; | J BRAS VE ivi 352, Nos. 1 to 3a, p. 081; coins d |Nos 6a, bo, 352. by . |Coins Nos. 7, 7a, fap 357-8, 591. pp. 593, 610, = TRAS. VI, 359-360. p- 594. pp- eng 595, pp- Sock, 627, 629. pp. 595, 629. pp. 582, 583. | p. 586. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908.] Main Events. References. V. Nasiv-wd-din, Mahméd Shah. pings | On the defeat and capture a — Ghiyas- p. 629. ud- Rabi-ul Awwal, 626 H, after nd, In or before Jumadi I, Ee: (April 1229), 624 H. 626 H. ab), — II(?), April, 1230 A D, din, appropriated his trea Sent money to the *ulama, ius and pious p. 629. i ities. be sii dresses of distinction reached his father | pp. 629-630 ? m Khalifah’s capital, Baghdad, he selected cf. p. 616. pie dress of pon valne and str ia it to him witha a hae of Sta red c Fell sick and di ed“ year half ” after pp.630, 616-7. accession a news ccaeiine Dini in Jamadi- nl Awvwal, 6 26 AH, Coins :~— (1) ese 20 = 11 of the Bihar hoard, | J.R.A.S. VI, (2) 0. 12, with the name st Khalifah Do., p. 365. Mus nm His tomb at Mallickpur Koyi, three miles ce J.R.AS. VI, of Kutb Minar, with an inscription of 629 H. | Note 2 to p. 367. V1. Ikhtiyar-ud-din Daulat Sha@h-i Balkd. Son of Husam-ud- vet — (No. IV); son of p. 626, aes according t n No. 18; and kins- | J.R.A.S. VI, of Husam-ud- ain 367. on the death of Nasir-ud-din, took possession __ pp. 617-8. of Lakhanawati and — striking coin, sored J.B.A.S. VI, existing specimen of which, how ackno . Sultan Shams-ad-din I-Yal-ti mvs ‘broceeded pp. 586, ag: ora him in person and red 618-9. Att conferring the throne of Lath Saesentt cs on | Ala. oh -din Jani, the Sultan returned to Dibli_ in Rajab 5 ae ee ee "oe 20. Note on the Drum in Falconry. By Lievr.-Cotonet D. C, apres Secretary, Board of Ez vaminer What the precise use of the drum in falconry was it is difficult to determine. The drum does not appear to be now used in India, but probably it is still used by the Turks of Central Asia. In Hyderabad, Deccan, so say old men, it was u p till the time of Nawab Nasir® ’d-Dawla, called Asaf Jah a Fourth, who, succeeding his father as Nizam of the De ecanin 182 ied . ier 1857. Nas it "dh Dawala’s hawking parties are cs to bu The following extr ts which throw some light on the subject, are translated, the first two from Persian MSS. written in a and the last from a ete Urdu lithographed work on sport From a Baz-Nama written for Muhammad Bayram Bahadur an, Khian-i-Khanan, by Muhibb ‘Ali-Khalifa.! * CHAPTER XXVI.2 “On tHE Meraop or Beatinc tHe Drum, How ir sHOULD BE BEATEN, AND ON wHicH Sipe or THE SaDDLE IT SHOULD BE SUSPENDED. “Tt is usually suspended from the right side. Now several points are to be observed in beating the drum for the goshawk. First, attention should be paid to the flight of the hawk, that is, it should be no oted whether the hawk _ high or low, and also whether it is raw or thoroughly eutered ; next, attention should be directed to the water, to see whether the ection is little or great ; next to the Species of duck < be flown at; and next to the wind, to see if it is strong or sli “Tf the goshawk is noth it must first, for some days, be From a new and perfect MS. in EF: abner of the Board of Exami- ners, Calcutta, cae from one in the Library of Sir Salar Jang, eens iden eccan sot pee nted by Salon eb Ulend: Nawab ‘Aziz Jang. copy in the Asiatic oe of Hotel | Pe inferior copy in ete preservation), this chapter i is numbered 160 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908. oan to the sound of the drum. Next, when the hawk is cast , the drum shonld be beaten more or less according to the powers of flight of the hawk ; for it is probable that the duck will rise too high tan a new hawk % reach them. The dram should be beaten only so much that the duck may delay ge GaN te allow the new hawk to reach them, and may not make off at once. “If the hawk is trained to take quarry right aw Pa in the air! and is a high flier, the falconer should not be hasty i in beating the drum. He should let his k go before the ducks rise from the water and then, when it has reached “half-way to where the ducks are, he should begin beating the drum; for the hawk will, in this case, certainly fly low, and for a hawk that naturally flies low the drum should be beaten with regard to the extent of the water, the species of water-fowl and their wildness or tameness, and the high or low condition of the hawk. If the water-fowl have been scared taken to let the water- fowl irae: take the air, then to cast off the bawk, and next to beat the drum; for should the hawk be cast off while. the ducks are in the water, they will rise on seeing the hawk, and make off elsewhere: the nena the drum in any manner you choose—it will be of n “Tt is generally laid down that the drum should not be beaten quickly, but this rule has excep Geet, for whether the drum is to be beaten quick or slow depends on the experience of the falconer ; in cases of necessity there is pri for it bat to beat very quickly. In other cases, when the ducks are tame and unscared, the drum should be beaten according to custom, with distinct and slow taps. The reason is this, that when the drum is beaten in this fashion, the ducks will not rise to an unusual height. Further, when the ducks hear ae area of the drum repeatedly in one minute, they become assured of danger and wait for no more. Also there is, in Hindustan, a species of duck found during the rains with the neck ai like that of the common crane?; this duck never waits for a second beat of the drum ; at the first sound it rises to a height that completely baffles the hawk : for this species the drum must be beaten in the ordinary way without haste. However, for the Amla-bash,? the Ivka,* the Sona,’ the 1 WSS gy wed, to train a hawk ‘to fly at bolt.’ 2 Perhaps the author refers to the Pink-headed Duck (Anas Caryo- phyllacea), 5 cal ale! ; possibly a copyist’s error for cal WoT. “the Teal.” 4 6 ts in Turki 3S 3! or 4S} is the name of a species of duck. 5 Bigec , possibly the mallard, called in Turki Ss yeh err Sun urdak. Some Punjabi falconers. call the aationt sohna (or sona’) murghabdi. 22 However, sohna in Punjabi means “‘ pretty. en 1 a Vol. IV, No. 4.] Note on the Drum in Falconry. 161 [N.S.] Buirchin,! the Khush-baing,? the Sokhar,’ the Ursi,* the heavier the drum is beaten the better; and farther if the eile’ is exten- sive and the distance great, the ‘falconer should begin to beat the drum according to the ordinary custom ; but, when the hawk has traversed som oe caatsiies and is close to the duck, he should beat faster, so that the duck may not see the hawk ® and may not break away. “When a strong breeze is blowing, the drum should not be beaten quickly ; for in a strong breeze the duck will rise to a great height at the aeitaiet sound or the drum, and the reason is obvi- ous. ‘T'he smoother® the note of the dram the better; the duck will not stand a dry sound from the drt e dviiitier, too, must not beat with force; he must sat somewhat lightly until the hawk reaches the duck. e drum is necessary forall ducks ; it can be used for the common crane* also. he reason the drum is used for cranes is, that when they hear the drum, they become alarmed and chooses, thus coming down to the ground without fear of injury. But in this case, the falcon usually binds to the thigh or to the knee.? If she binds to the head she will be injured by the sharp claw of the crane; if, however, she binds to the back or to the neck, the claw cannot reach her; the reason is evident.2 When the falcon seizes the crane by the root of the neck, the crane can- is not quickly brought ae to ihe peoee 3 ee flies ahead some distance i in the air “The danger to the /achin © from a goose taken in the air is greater than that from a crane, for the crane is a long-legged animal and powerful as well; atver the lachin binds to it, it can goose, however, is heavy and short-legged; it comes down like a heavy stone from a height when beer hawk binds to it ; so if the hawk falls below it, the danger i is grea 1 GAS yo? in one manuscript Gr 39? 2 SKiladsyd > not traceable. 3 yay ; in one MS, Bh yaw possibly an error for lS pw the Ruddy Shieldrake or Brahmini Duck (Casarca rutila, Pallas). + one MS. = irds habitually look upwar rds, as beasts habitually look downwards. Pachaig the duck bein ng i nthe air with th the hawk below them would, when alarmed by the drum, Pin Has up and not af * 3 *. “smooth,” 1 noes Uah ok a) Sas. pere grine often brings down a heron from ra big by binding to the hae ; in that a. ot out of —. from the heron’s beak. There appears e error or omission in the Sout sonny 10 Lachin is the maki vii for the Shahin and not for the Peregrine. 162 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { April, 1908. “To cure a lachin from coming to the aha with the goose, keep her in high condition so that she may employ her own peculiar tactics and strike down the goose.! Since the goose is very heavy, it cannot protect itself as a crane does; it comes to the ground with such force that its gizzard is forced out of its mouth and it is killed. a lachin employs these tactics she may take five or Six geese in a eae without injury to herself. If, however, the /achin strikes down the goose from a height, the goose will recover itself in the air; but if close to the ground, the goose will strike the ground but not with force; if struck down from a height of, rsh ten or fifteen yards, it will strike the ground well and in good style. A trained falcon knows from wha height to strike * the goose. “To prevent a goshawk from taking duck while in the water and a lachin from coming down with a goose, these hawks should be kept in high condition and not worn out with too much stroking. er matters are left to the intelligence of the falconer. To discuss further this Sega subject is no easy matter, and—God knows everything.” —_—— + a Baz-Nama in the Library of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,* copied from a manuscript ® in the Oriental Public Library of Bankipore “On Beatinc THe Drum WHILE IN THE FIELD. “ Part I.—On sounding the drum for short-winged hawks.— When flying at duck, geese, common crane, and demoiselle crane, after the hawk is cast off and when she is close to the quarry, the faleoner should sit on the ground and beat the drum; for it is tter i so in this position than mounted. . t II.—For falcons or long-winged hawks.—These do not palale ae the drum. The drum should be beaten after they have been cast off and have reached their pitch.” From the “ Sayd-gah-i Shawkati” by Nawab Yar Muhammad Khan Bahadur, (Shawkat), of Bhopal, an Urdu work composed in A.H. 1301 (A. D., 1883), the second edition being sale dicted in 1305 A.H., in the Rampore State. “When your goshawk’s training has reached this stage, 7.e., When she has been tamed by watching and handling, has been 1 tif 4049! ; text incorrect, and meaning not clear. avidan ; used “A - author asa synonym of partéb kardan, an expres- sion me by him elsew 3 i.e., the writer Esai profess to jee lina knowledge. 4 New and well-bound, bat without In perfect preservation, There is pens d and older copy of this manuscript in the same Library, and in it is sorth that the author’s name - Vol. IV, No. 4.] Note on the Drwm in Falconry. 163 [N.S.] broken to the hood, trained to the ee and entered to quarry by ive trains, you should tie her tail on both sides to her flight- feathers | and go cia the jungle and fly her at a rat, or a bandi- coot, or else at a -dog. If she take the rat, so much the better ; if not, ie will settle at the entrance of its hole. Fly her several times at a rat, so that she may acquire the habit of settling on the ground. After that undo ri flight-feathers, but let the tail agg tied very loosely. Next fly her at a bagged hare, but the mouth of the hare should be tearaei up so that it may not snioe ‘the hawk.? The reason for train the hawk to ‘fly at the bolt’ is to teach her the habit of es Tae on the ground without hesitation. When the hawk has been trained as above, she would be flown at bolt, at duck. The following is the method: First two ducks should be tied together, fluttered before the hawk’s eyes ata distance of ten yards, and then re- leased so that she may leave the fist and take them, ter this, ra should be released for the hawk by an assistant in am- fed on e kill and the distance at the trains are re leased being increased. She should afterwards be flown at duck in water, so that she may either take one in the water or else seize one me ear it to land. min falconer should then deprive the hawk of the quarry, but fly her at once at a duck in the air; then when the hawk takes a duck up in the air she should be fed upon it. The goshawk is a very intelligent bird ; she will never forget a lesson, but she will learn of her own accord, benefitting by her mistakes. “Your hawk should now be flown at a duck in the george: manner : The falconer should draw near to a pond and put sh e : wait till the duck re-settle. After that he should fly his hawk at those ducks that have been affected by the drum.* Now the is Pars Riza, son of Muhammad Yisuf, and that it was composed in th gn of Au ipso 1088 A.H., and was called Dastar® ’s-Sayd. The cana s ween is no n. Mea no 2 clear. ‘The author probably means that the outside tail- eri peat be bound vee r so that the hawk sige spre ve her tail fully (this checks any inclination to ‘soar ’)— — so that one o two flight- caine should be tied together (as in the ery pigeons) to prevent her feeling strong on ie wing. By p ipnonitaseene tka first flight- a pice is esa shah- 2In ard of a ase injuring any hawk with its teeth. A Saker ase will pees at a hare and knock it about, not binding till the hare is d. 3 LS >) eer Te) + B29 Unb tabl-khurda; presumably this is the meaning of the agerse I have been told (but cannot vouch fr the accuracy tt the nicole that the ‘bird. catchers of Patna, when snaring duck at night, beat n to — the duck to lie close. It is stated that the duck, incacctitan a ‘te er- storm to be imminent, do not take wing & 164 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908.] ducks, after hips will, on hearing the drum, drop and cast themselves into the water; but the faleconer must exercise patience, and, Gone between these ducks that have been affected by the drum and those that have not, fly his hawk at the former only. It is further necessary that he ‘should not be in a hurry to cast off his hawk when the duck rise, but that he should keep his head and wait ile they are at a height and are leaving the water in one direct ‘““A new and fe serene: goshawk should not be flown at shallow water. BN se mene i gahani. 21. Eastern Hoods for Hawks. By Lrevr-Cotonen D. C. Paitnorr, Secretary, Board of Examiners. Mor ae one pattern of hawk-hood is used in India. Persian MSS. n Falconry, written in India, mention two pat- terns, the “ Muugh!2 or three-cornered pattern,’ and the ‘“ Shah- ” The latter is described as being opén down the back. Plates IX to XII, and Fig. 2, Plate XIII, are patterns and sizes of hoods used in the Panjab. Fig. 1, Plate XIII, is a pat- tern in use in the Persian Gulf. Plate XIV shows a pattern now used in Hyderabad, Deccan. The Panjab patterns should be cut out in tin or sheet zinc and sg to guide the pencil in tracing. nake the Panjab hood, a small piece of thin stiff leather is aie § and folded, smooth si ide outwards. When n dry, the pattern is carefully traced on this and cut out. (When opened it is as in Fig. 1, Plate IX). The hood, thus cut out, is reversed, so that the smooth side is inwards, and a narrow he is then threaded in and out of the slits shown in the o fio gure, wet from less pity half the as: of the Dutch hoods, have erat: i h the habit is established; but if the hawk is properly handled at the commencement, she will not acquire this objectionable habit. In India, hawks properly broken are left hooded on the perch for hours, and though they will scratch the outside of the hoods vigorously, they will not insert the claw under the edge of the hood. The two best Peregrine patterns are Figs. 3, Plate X, the former being the pattern used in the Kaxpurthala State and the latter that used by H.H. the late Mir ‘Ali Mura of Sindh. Figure 1 is a pattern unsuitable for a peregrine vith a small flat head. The pattern may be increased in size as show by the dotted line. n Plate XI, Figure 1, the faa for the Lagar Falcon has not se tested by the writer. e pattern fora Lagar is gene- ly used also for a Shahin, the eh if any, in cutting out e hood being judged by eye. Pere 2 fits a Shahin well. 166 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1908.] Figure 3 fits a Shahin-Tiercel well; but for a Peregrine- Tiercel cut outside the line abcde/, and inside ghkm., In Plate XH, Figure 1 is a very good pattern. Cut along the eurve de. Cut cut well inside from 6 to c, and just inside from a to b, Figure 2 is also a good pattern. If the falcon has a large beak, cut along the inside of the curve cd; if she has a smal] head cut well inside the line from a to Plate XIII , Figure 1,shows a pattern used in the Persian Gulf, that is, in Bushire, Bahrayn Island, and about Basrah and Baghdad. Slits are made along the edge from a to b and again from e to d, points bd and ae are oe and the edges cd and cb are together; likewise fa and fe. Along ab, the back . the hood, the strap is double and acts exactly like the braces in a Dutch hood ; that the back can be drawn tight and made to pucker up like the top of an ordinary Speman ee and pulled out straight again. A small ornamental button is woven into the slits atg. he hood is, in fact, nothing more than a soft leather bag. The stitching makes that portion that covers the eyes, stand out a little ; and perhaps at these spots the leather is we ened. Sirens to say, this hood does not make a hawk hood-shy. The Hyderabad hood, Plate XIV, is made ont of dry stiff goatskin, barely thicker than paper. After the pattern is cut out the dotted line is cut through, e writer has merely seen these hoods in use ; he has never made them. es Ee —— 22, A General Theory of Osculating Conics. By Proressor Syamapas Muxwopapuyaya, M.A, INTRODUCTION. Differential Equations and Expressions, relating to Conics, have not, so as the present writer is aware, received the amount of attention they deserve. It is, however, worthy of note in this connection, that in the pages of the Asiatic Society’s Journal, some years ago, Dr. Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya brou back to light, almost from oblivion, the differential equation of the . 57, p. 316 ; Vol. 58, p. 181; Vol. 59, p. 61; Proc. Asiatic Soc. Beng. 1888, pp. 74, 165, 199). In the following paper, the writer ‘eas endeavoured to explain and establish a general theory of osculating conics, by methods s been first considered. The method of deducing the e equa nation = an osculating conic, as well as its differential « equation, from st principles and in general differentials, the implied indepen- shen variable being any quantity whatever, is a new ure. Two interesting theorems about the loci of centres of eons tne equilateral hyperbolas toa given conic have been obtained and a pli hey suggest an important relation among the system ot conics which have contact of third order with any given curve at a given point. These conics carry with them a system of director circles which are co-axial, and which have for their limiting points, m running into an cieaendwe length. 168 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908. 1. The general Be gc of a conic, apni through two given points (a, y) and (2, y,), must be of the A(X -#)(X~a,)+ ul Y- cet ti (X-2)(Y—-y) p(X ~2)(¥—y)=0 (1). as is evident from the number of arbitrary constants involved. Therefore, the equilateral hyperbola through (2, y) and (2, y,) is of the form A {X—2)(X-2#,)-(Y—-y)(Y- hte (X-2)(Y—-y,) p(X—a)(Y¥-y)=0 (2), maroane ae equilateral hyperbola, through (2, y), (ty Y,)> (%g, Y2)s (a 3, Y3)s (X—w#)(X—-m)-(Y-y)(Y-y) (K-#)(Y¥—m)(X-«)(Y—y) (wq—2)(a2—21)—(y2—y)(yo—m1) (#2—2)(yo—y,)(e2—m1)(ya-y) [=O (3). (ag—#)g—21)—(yg—y)(vs—vi) (#a—#)(ys—n) (“8-1 )(ys—y) or, | (X-#)(X— 2) -(Y¥—-y)(¥—y)(X-2)(¥-y) (#2—2)(#2— 2) —(y2—y) (y2— 91)(t2— 2 ya— 1) 1 («3 —@ (23-1) — (48 —y (vs — 1) (73— 2) (ys— vi) (Y¥—y)(21 —2) —(X—2)(y)—-y) =0 (4) (ya—y)(w1 — 2) — (ag—2)(y, —y) (yg—y)(#,— 2) —(ag—2)(y,—y) if (a, y), (%, Y\)s i Ya), (ag, Y3) be four consecutive potas on a curve, then eviden 2, =e + da, r= Lee @,=2,+dzx, Therefore, ana ties dade) = 2+ 2de+d2 2, t,= 5 +Qdxe+ d*x+ d(a2+ 2dx+ d*xz) =a + 3dz + 3d%z + d3x with cor- (5). responding expressions for y), y2, Ys. n making substitutions (5) in equation (4), we have, after simplifying the determinant by subtracting three times the second row from the third and ultimately neglecting all infinitesimals of a higher order, oS > al (X—2)(Y¥—y) (Y¥—y) de—(X—a) dy 2ded da —d2ady =O (6). re Pha "eid 3( d2ydz + d@zdy) d3y da —d3zdy Equation (6) is ag eer: ee ess osculating equilateral hyperbola, at any point (z, y) o rve. The coefficients are general. go Cae ‘ies tied pope variable being any quantity whate If the aidependnt variable be x, then d?#=0, d'z=0, and if ‘we write Pp, q, 7 tor dy diy dy de’ da®’ da’ —— Vol. IV, No. 4.] A General Theory of Osculating Contes. 169 N.S. the equation (6) becomes {(X—2)*— Soar i (2pr — 3g*) —2(X—2)(Y—-y) {1 —p4)r pq? }+6 {(Y-y)— (aoneye gee o-€7). 2. As another illustration of the method of last article, we may i in general differentials, the equation of the circle of curvatur h ces of a circle passing through (a, y), (a, y;), is evidently of the form (X—#)(X —a#,)+(Y-—y)(Y-y,) =A {(Y¥—-y) (a,—2) —(X—2)(y\-y)} Therefore the equation of a circle passing through any three points, (#, y), (a, 41); (a, yo) is (X—a)(X—2,)+(Y¥-y)(Y—-y) (22 —2)(w2— 2) + (yo—y)(ya—y1) ‘yay j(@1 — 2) — (v9 2)(4)—4) {(Y¥—y)(z,-—#)—(X—2) (yij-—y)} (9). If now (2, ¥), (@, 41); (ay Yg) be — consecutive points on any cnrve, then as in equations (5), #,=a+da, 7,=a+ 2dz + dz, with corresponding atheusiae for y; ae Yo. erefore, equation (9) gives 2(dx*+ dy?) . 2 eee is (Xa) Eg ee ((¥~y)de—(X-2) dy} (10). Equation (10) is the equation of the circle of curvature in general differentials. Hence, the co-ordinates of the centre of curvature and the radius of curvature are given by (da® + dy*) dy > skid dx dty—dy dx | _ , (dat + dy*) da oi eae deity = dye r ons 4 {da + dyt}3 e dadty—dyda 3} Tf x be the independent variable equations (11) become xno-G2P yy, ee) a _ (1+ p22 q . The co-ordinates of the centre of the osculating equilate- ral hyperbola oe as ae by differentiating (7) with respect to X and Y, X=2+ be Cx FD, (pr —3q2) 3+ 13). ay fpr byt) (14 24) ( 8) (pr—3g2)t+ 7 (12). Y=yt+ “230 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { April, 1908. If R be the radius vector of the osculating equilateral hyper- bola, drawn from the centre to the point of osculation, then, from (13), 3q (14 p?: Re ina (Fie V (pr—3qt) +r P be the perpendicular from centre on the tangent at the point of osculation, then, from (13), P= p(X—2)—-(¥-y)_ og8 V1 +98 (1s). Vite (pr-8eeee (14). The axis of the equilateral hyperbola bisects the acute angle between Rand P, Ifa be the length of the semi-axis, then 4 z Q7q* (1+ p4)2 : (16). ((pr—8g2)* 49338 4. Theorem 1.—The locus of centres of equilateral hyper- bol sculating a given parabola, is va =e parabola, which is the pellesiot of the former on the directr a&’=R. P= ry For, taking the parabola to be y=>, we have P=5 ; a 1=s) 7 =O. mera from (13), X=2, F=y—2a whence the theorem. osculating a given central conic, is the inverse of the conic with respect to the director circle. —— by Wolstenholme). For, taking the conic to be “+t 1, it is easily shewn, by (13), that _* (a* + b?) yu! (a® + 68) w+ yi a®+ y? At whence the theorem. rr ae al hyperbola and a parabola both osculate a given curve at a given point they osculate each other, for, each of ie eit prcle the same four consecutive points on the curve. Hence, from Theorem I, we conclude that—(i) The directrix O on the t eitiei at P, Vol. IV, No, 4.) A General Theory of Osculating Coniecs. 171 [N.S.] Hence, from we easily deduce the equation for the directrix of the osculating parabola to be r(X—«) + (pr- 3q*)(¥—y) —$q(1 + pt) =0 (18). And if (a, B) be the co-ordinates of the focus 8 of the osculating parabola, then, from (13), we easily deduce 3q vir) x — Bpq* a=at+ a. 2 (pr—3q*)8 +78 pays, 2 pep) + gh(1—s) sie: y a (pr- Bq? )? 47% The aoe of the osculating parabola itself, is therefore (e—a)?+ (y— pu + (pr wen ot Cet —39*(1 + p*)} (pr —3q°)* + which, after substitutions (19) for a, 8, becomes {(X—a)( pr—Bq) — (Y—y)r}#=1848 {((¥-y)-p (X-2)} (21). (20). e semi latus rectum (1), of the above parabola, is the pendicular from the focus (a, 8) on the directrix (18). Therefore, 2795 ace hare (22), {(pr=Sqi) + 18}4 lt be noticed here that the focal distance of P and the foca sal perpenditnitar He" the tangent at P, are respectively }R and 3P, given by (14) and (15), 6. If two canteal conics, one of them being an equilateral st osculate a given curve at a given point, then they vidently osculate each thas hence, from Theorem II of article (4), we draw the following conclusions :— (7) The ora of centres of osculating conics, to a given curve a given point, is a straight line. For, the ssid point P and the centre Q, of the gee a equilateral hyperbola, are, from equations (17 ), in one straigh line with the centre C, of any other osculating conic. The equation of this line of centres PQ is evidently from (13), ( pr—39*)(X—2)—r (¥-y)=0 (23). (vi) The director circles of the osculating conics to a given of a curve form a co-axial system, having two real limiting points P and r, OP. 0Q=a* +b, from equations (17), C being the centre of ie santana conic and therefore of its director circle. 172 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, (April, 1908, The foregoing conclusions might have been arrived at fro simple geometrical considerations. The system of osculating conics, at a given gan have been looked upon, analytically, as aving four consecutive points common with the curve. This is sary however, the best Ms of looking from the geometrical stand- Geometricall may consider the system of osculating conics as having four nainanne tangents common with the curve. Hence— (a) All osculating conics at a given point of a curve may be conceived as having been inscribed to the same vanishing quadrilateral, formed by four consecutive tangents. Therefore, from well-known properties of a system of conics inscribed to the same quadri- lateral, we have (6) The beau of centres of conics, prada a given curve at a given point, is a straight li ne. (c) The cal circles of this system of conics form a (d) The padioal axis of this co-axial system is the directrix of the osculati rabola. (e) The Kniting points of this co-axial system are the gi Pp and the centre Q of the osculating equilateral osha ola. For, the director circle vanishes only if the conic vanishes or is an equilateral hyperbola. (f) If OC be the centre of any osculating conic, then CP. re if is equal to the square of the radius of the director (g) If CD te the semi-diameter, conjugate to OP, of the ceonlating conic whose centre is 0, then OP?+ CD*=a*?+b8=C0P. CQ= OP? + OP. PQ. Therefore OD*=CP. PQ. (24). Evidently the locus of D is a parabola whose focus bisects , where S is the focus of the osculating parabola. % If we compare the values of p, R, P, a and 1 already obtained (12, 14, 15, 16, 22), we cra a aeunbie of eae seal tions, of which the most remarkable i at=Ip (25). Again if Y be the angle between the normal and line of centres F, ort t(S-() OQ) Therefore if y= by the N.B.—The angle 7 as tote caer by Transon (Liouville, (1+ SS dp ae" vol, vi). It is easily shewn tan y=p——>—— Vol. IV, No. 4.]. A General Theory of Osculating Oonics. 173 2 8.) 8. To cng the axes of any conic of the system we may proceed as follow ee the form of the equation of the line of centres (23), the co-ordinates (X, Y), of the resin o, of any osculatiug conic of the system, can evidently be written Xana, fj at) (27). where A is an arbitrary constant. Whence, CP =3q {r? + (pr—Bq8)8} "> (28). and by (14) PQ oe Therefore by (24) OD?=CP, PQ =9q? (1+>p*). - (29). The equation of CD is evidently, by (27), (= y)—p(X—a) = (30), Therefore, if PM be the perpendicular from P on CD, 8 PM=> = »! (31). Hence, if a and b be the semi-axes of the oseulating conic, ad + b= OP2+ ODI= Be (4 (r= BOA BAD} ) 32). a}? =QD2, PMt= oe se ; The equation of the director circle follows from (27) aud (32). tis bod a 3g pr — 39?) } {x e+— } Y-y+ x % = SE 78-4 (pr—Bq8)2+ M+ or M(X—2)*+(¥- = . ((X—a)8 + (¥—y)%} +99 ((X—a)r+ (¥- 0 (33). 9. To determine the equation of any conic of the system, let V be any point (XY) on the conic, and é, 7 its ¢ tama refer- red to UP and CD, which are conjugate semi-diam VH and VK perpendicular from V on CD and CP, respectively. 174 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908. eo Then OPi gpa) 2 a pm {[(iny)-p(X-0)-} But a by (30, 31) OP! PM2 (1+ pd). 819° A3(1+ p*) _ (¥—-y)—p (X~2)} A— 99°? 81q® and A a I a 8 CD* VK*' CD? PM?" CDs — 29°79 + (pr —3q*)8} {(Y-y)r— (X—2)(pr—- 39%) }* A¥, 81q° s 1 {19 + (pr — 3q)9}99%(1 + p*). 5 by (28, 81, 23, 29) (1 + p*) _A{(¥—y)r— (X—#) (pr — 398) 3*, at 81g Therefore Be Oe cele ve stm n et Coca care a or A{(Y-y) a Geom. ge mA es eng alg pr —3q*)}* 18q°{(Y¥—y)—p(X—«)} (85). which is the general equation of any conic of the system. If A=0, ee ola. - Nga + +P") + 7? + (pr—3q*)? = 0, it is an equilateral hyperbola. conic of hon contact has evi idently for its centre the ke common between two consecutive lines of centres. Let X, Y be the co-ordinates of its centre, so that Xa, aan Sie) where A has to be determined. dX dY Then we must have —-=0 and —=0, as the two centres cor- dz dz responding to a, y, A and #+da, y+dy, A+dA must be identical. H dX i a+ 79) = dd Bi Sagigen so Seapee az dY_ —_3( pr* + pgs—8q*7) “apler 30 9 de * x y de : dz ; =0 a ee eee Vol. IV, No. 4.]. A General Theory of Osculating Conics. 175 [N.S.] Eliminating © send the above two equations, we have A= 3 qs — 5r8 (36). refore the co-ordinates of the centre of the conic of closest contact are Sou oe (398-578) {(Y¥=y)—p(X-w)}* + — (X=2) (pr—848)}*= 3qs —578 — 27% 3qs — 57% and the equation of the conic of closest contact is {((Y—-y)r 189° {((Y-y)—p (X—a#)} (38). Therefore the conic of ear contact is an ellipse, hyperbola or parabola, oleae as 3qs ll. It may be mrberontdng a deduce the equation of the conic of closest ‘erable directly by the method of general differentials. The general equation of a conic through (#, y) and (2, y,) is of the form, already given (1), viz., A (X—a)(H—a) +0 (Foy)\(L~m) + (Xoey(L 4 is positive, negative or zero. yi) p(¥— y(X— #)=0, herefore the conic ae any five points (2, y), (%, y)); (%,, ey (ag. Yu), (yy Y4), 18 (X—2)(X—2)) (#a—2)(22—2)) (23—2)(@3—2)) (@y~-2) (2-2) or (KX—«)(X—«) (22 —~2#)(2— 2)) (%—@)(#3—z%)) (ag—2)(%y—2 }) (%y Y4), (#5, ¥s,) may lie on a conic is, evidently, : (w2—2) (wg—21) (ye—-y) (ve-m) (Ya—m1) (22-2) (wg— 2) (eg—21) (ys—y) (vs—vi) (ys—m) (23-2) (%—#) (%—2) (ys—y) (ys—m1) (va- 41) (4-2) (ap—2) (v§—2) (y5—y) (vs—41) (ys—m1) (75—2) (ya— y)(#1—#) —(yi—y)(za— 2) (yg—y)(#1— 2) — (yi —y)(@3—2) (ys—y) (21-2) —(1— 9 (24-2) (ys—y) (21 —2)—(yi—ye5—2) Now if (#, y), (%1, ¥1), (ar Yo)» (35 Ya)s (as Ya)s (59 Ys) be six consecutive points on a curve, then as in (5), @=e2+de w=a+2de+@e x,=e+3de 4302+ Pau } &,= 2+ 4da+ bd*x + 4d5x + da t %,= 2+ Sdx + 10d4x + 10d3x + 5dte + dx H with corresponding expressions for ¥, Y2) Y¥3 Ya Ys =) =0 (47). (48). n substituting (48) in (47), we have, after simplification of the determinant by adding to the second row, the first row d d the first row multiplied by —10, and ultimately neglecting all infinitesimals of higher orders, 178 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908.] dat dy2 Bdaa2z Sdydty 3(d2x)? + 4dad2x 3( dy)? + 4dyd2y 10d2zd3z2 + 5dzed4x 10d2yd3y + 5dydty 2dady dadty — dyd» 3(dzd2y+dy dx) dediy —dydix =0 (49). 6d2ad2y +4(daedys + dyd3zx), dadty —dyd4+e 10(d2xd3y + d8zd2y) + 5(dadty+dydtx), dxdby—dydby which is therefore the condition that the conic of closest contact at any point of a curve may be statio f the independent variable be z, then equation (49) reduces to 40r° — 45grs + 9q3t=0 (50). which is the differential equation of the general conic, as has been deduced by Monge. For further information on the Mongean equation, reference may be made to Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya’s paper, ‘mentioned in the introductio: a a Oe 23. Notes on the Pollination of Flowers in India. Note No. 5.—Some Autumn Observations in the Sikkim Himaiaya, By I. H. Burkict. In 1904, and again in 1906, I marched from Darjeeling to Phallut and back, = I utilised the opportunity in making the observations here recorde Phallut on the long ridge which runs south from the mountain ea raion: and makes the boundary between Sikkim and Nepal. The road taken was the same on both occasions, vid Ghum and Simana < the southern end of the ridge, and thence along it as follows :— 1904. 1906. Between the southern end and Oct. 16—cloudy. Sept. 25—some rain. Tongla (10,074 ft.) Between Tonglu and Sandak- Oct. 17—mist and —— ee hu (11,930 ft.) phu (11,930 ft. later rai On Sandakphnu. Oct. 18—sleet all Pi "37. da Between eye and Phal- ~ 19—intervals of Sept. 28—rain after lut (11 noon. On Phallut saa ig Oct. '30—fine. Sept. 29—rain all (12,110 ft.) On Phallut. Oct. 21—intervalsof Sept. "30—intervals mist. of mis Between Phallat and Sandak- Oct. 22—some mist, Oct. 1—rain nearly phu. all day. sa a Sandakphu and Tong- Oct. 23—intervalsof Oct. 2—intervals of mist. mist. aves Tonglu and south- Oct. 24—mist and Oct. 3—overcast. ern end of the ridge. rain. I have given ore my = rr the state of the weather that I sik with on these wet mou Sir Joseph ee was the fret “prea to visit the ridge. In the end of May, 1848, he reached the summit of Tonglu, where nothing about his journe Tho: Ande rson oe via Phallut to Jongri in ctober, 1862 ; aa i on Phallut in , 1868; and C. B. Clarke in Octobe: ir George 1870. King visited "Tonglu in April, 1875. fies of these journeys scribed. 180 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [| April, 1908. Up to 1875 every one had used the path to Tonglu which ascends by its eastern spur : but, when in that year the new bridle- path from Ghum to Phallut was made, C. B. Clarke took imme- and thunder. His account of the Coackenien may be ound i in the erie of the prope Societu of London, Botany, xv., 1876, pp. 116-1 Several times after this Clarke botanised on the ridge ; and in an interesting vivid introduction to a second paper in the same Journal, xxi., 1885, p. 384, he econ the vegetation as seen in June, 1884, The weuibiet was then wet, “ poor even for Tonglu,” and the collection made not so nt as that made in September. The June flora, beg is the spring flora, he found to be less rich pond oy autumn flor who ‘journeyed in 1889 over Sandakphu and Phallut es pee country close under Kinchinjunga, has just touched on the vegetation of the ridge, as seen in June, in a paper printed in the Records of the Botanic Survey of India, i i,, no. 2, 1893, pp. 2-3. asia Riles (Among = Himalayas, London, 1899, pp. 301-340) well describes the road as he found it in early spring before eee snow had gone Pere Sandakphu and Phallut, ee references thatI have given, together with a brief note of my own ie Bulletin, 1907, p. 92) comprise all the pertinent lit start existing, My sears begin about 7,000 ft.—just above the upper limit of tree-ferns—on the e very end of the ridge, south of Tonglu, From this point the road ascends to 10,050 ft., descends to about 8,500 ft., ascends again to 11,900 ft., and then, “falling and rising slightly, continues aso 11,000 and 11 800 ft., until it rises on Singlela to 12,100 f Sanda kphu Me \ ‘ {Phallut 1 NORTH There are five chief vegetative-formations along the road. First of all there is the mixed oak forest, which, muffled in moss, clothes the damper slopes at 7000—9000 ft. ‘Abeve it isa belt Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 181] [N.S.] narta, 10 to 15 feet high, owing their origin in a large measure to fire, and where little grows except the bamboo, Above the mixed lichen-clad forest are the woods of Abies webbiana, and the open grassy pastures The season of my visite is the end of the rains. At that time there are great contrasts within my limits: high up ha is tumbled and partly dead. But low down there are plants only just at the height of their flowering : and just at my lowest limit, which the tree-ferns reach, the tall Gynura angulosa bears its first showy orange flowers among the under-shrubs. In the forest above this limit, under oaks and other trees, Impatiens asymmetrica makes great beds, covered with ellow flowers ; mingling with it stands claret Strobilanthes shines saa here and there is an inconspicuous Swertia Ohirata or a plant of Cory- dalis cherophylla covered with sb blossoms. A claret-coloured ee ti stands in the shade; and at the back of the beds of balsa and so a yard or two from the edge of the path, the big sitet blue bells of Crawfurdia speciosa hang on the bushes. At the end of September, so far is the belt near my lowest limit from winter, that all these plants are at the height of their flowering : but where, at about 9, 500 feet, the moss ceases to clothe the trees and lichen replaces it, flowers become less abundant. is common in places, and so are Heracleum sublineare, Polygonum campanulatum and Anemone obtusiloba. Here and there sheets of Eriyeron multicaulis, or of Anchusa sikkimensis, or of Dracocephalum PenpuLous FLowERs. Pendulous flower, with little foothold, tube 15 mm. oc (Class H). Dicentra scandens, Wulp. (below). 182 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908. Pendulous flower, with little foothold, tube 7 mm. long. (Class H.) Plectranthus scrophularioides, Wail. (below). Open bell-flower, with tube 10O—12 mm. long above the bell. (Class H.) Crawfurdia speciosa, Wall. (below). Open bell-flower, with short tube above, (Class H.) Campanula colorata, Wall. Narrow-mouthed bell-flower requiring tongue 9 mm. long. (Class H.) Anchusa stkkimensis, C. B. Clarke (above). Composites of Class B’ (upper part) ; tube 15—20 mm. long. Lactuca macrantha, 0, B. Clarke (above). Composites of Class B’ (upper part) ; tube 10—15 mm. long. Lactuca Dubyea, C. B. Clarke (above). Composites of Class B’ (upper part); twbe 5—10 mm. long. Oremanthodium renorns Benth. (above ). Senecio graciliflorus, D.C. tes Senecio tetranthus, D.C. ( Senecio — Wail ~ eihowes often horizontal), (a Suiseetireit deltoi dea, C. B. sre (below ). Lactue a graciliflora, D.C. (abo sactie Tatacn hastata, D.C. Composites of Class B’ (upper part); tube 3—5 mm. long. Senecio alatus, Wall. (below). Composites of Class B’ (lower part) ; tube under 3 mm. long. Carpesium cernuum, Linn. (below). Regular pendent flowers of Class B. Clemati is buchananiana, D.C. (below). g. Rubus niveus, Wall. (above). Rubus lineatus, Reinw. (below). Neillia rubiflora, Don, (below Begonia gemmipara, Hook rar (b elow). Triplostegia glandulifera, Wall. (below). Swertia Chirata, Buch.-Ham. (below). Vol. IV, No. 4.} Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 183 [W.S.] | Swertia ee Burkill. Cynoglo eee Wall. Cyuisibienin Wallich n. aracaryum plochidatin, Benth. (above). Polygonum delicatulum, Meissn, (above). Polygonum campanulatum, Hook. f. Shallower dependent flowers. Polygonum polystachyum, Wall. (above). Polygonum paniculatum, Blume, (below). Regular honeyless flower simulating Class B, pendent. Rose sericea, Lindl. HorizontTat FLOWERS, Horizontal or obliquely depressed flower, obviously suited for Lepidoptera, irregular, with honey buried 25 mm. deep. Impatiens falcifera, Hook. f. (below). Irregular, tunnel Bombus-flower requiring a tongue 1O—15 mm, long. Strobilanthes aba a eae T. Anders. (below). Strobilanthes Wallichii, Nees Trregular, tunnel Saxe i hd aie a bee a tongue of Impatiens discolor, Wall, (below). Impatiens Gagei, Hook. f. (below). Impatiens Gamblei, Hook. f. Irregular, bucket Bombus-flower, requiring from a bee a tongue of —10 mm. long. Impatiens bicornuta, Wall. (below). Irregular, hooded versus wan Oey from a bee a tongue of 5—10 mm. long Aconitum spicatum, peel (above). Aconitum laciniatum, Stapf, (above). Aconitum heterophylloides, P Stapf, (above). Well suited to Bombi, irregular, Class H., 20—25 mm. deep. Impatiens longipes, Hook. f. et Thoms. (below). Impatiens asymmetrica, Hook. f. (below). 184, Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908. Crawfardia affinis, Wall. (below). Pedicularis flexuosa, Hook. f. (below), Well suited to Bombi, irregular, Class H, 15—20 mm. deep. Lonicera glabrata, Wall. (above). Salvia campanulata, Wall. (above). Dracocephalum speciosum, Benth. (above). Well suited to Bombi, irregular, Class H, 10O—15 mm. deep. Aconitum petit Hook. f. et Thoms. (above). Corydalis cherophylla, D.C. Corydalis juncea, Wall, (above). Parochetus communis, Buch.-Hai. (below). Mimulus nepalensis, Benth. (below). Well suited to Bombi, irregular, Class H, 5—10 mm. deep. Corydalis longipes, D. C. (above). ue Sans casimiriana, Prain et Duthie, (above). Impatiens mieana, Hook. Lobelia erecta, Hook. f. et Thoms. (above). Cyananthus inflatus, Hook. f. et Thoms. (above). Calceolaria mexicana, Benth, Pedicularis gracilis, r= aoe Prunella vulgaris, Lin Notocheta hamosa, Boake “(ealow). Well suited to Bombi, irregular, Class H, 3—5 mm. deep. ad biflora, Linn. (above). us surculosus, D. Don, (below). Plectranthus Coetsa, Buch. Han (below). Craniotome versicolor, Reichb. (below). Calamintha umbrosa, "Benth. taboos! Elsholtzia strobilifera, Benth, (abo Habenaria urceolata, C. B. 0 visite yore Satyrium nepalense, Don, (below). Irregular flowers _ — small size that =. are excluded from ss H, and put into Class B Herminium a Benth. sites Utricularia brachiata, Oliv. (above). Goodyera repens, RB. Br. (bel ow). Regular horizontal flowers of Class B, Beenninghausenia albiflora, Reichb, (below). Tiarella polyphylla, D. Don, (below), fader eA se ee Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. [N.S.] Circwa alpina, Lin Polygonum chinense, Linn. (below). Polygonum filicaule, Wall. (above). Pollen-flowers, simulating AB, eines pendent. Meconopsis paniculata, Pra Hypericum hookerianum, Wight et Arn. Regular flowers of Class A, horizontal or slightly pendent. Galium Mollugo, Linn. om Es fol ait Wall.) (below). Swertia dilatata, C. B. Erecr FLowers. 185 Obliquely erect, funnel 20—25 mm. long, belonging to Class F, (or H), Herpetospermum caudigerum, Wall. (below). Composite, Class B’, with a very long tube, tube 25—30 mm. long. Cnicus involucratus, D.C. (above), Composite, Class B’ (upper part), tube 1O—15 mm. long. Saussurea uniflora, Wall. (above). Composite, Class B’ (lower part), tube 3—5 mm. long. Brachyactis menthodora, Benth. Gerke Erigeron multiradiatus, Benth. (abo Aster sikkimensis, Hook. f. et ‘home 5" (ahore. Senecio diversifolius, Wall, (above Composite, Class B’ (lower part), tube wnder 3 mm. long. Myriactis Wallichii, — (below). Myriactis nepalensis, Gnaphalium hypoleucum, 2 a a Roya Gnaphalium luteo-album, L Anaphalis contorta, Hook. f Galinsoga parviflora, Cav. Flowers of Olass B. Geraniu Eppilobium scree, Schreb eect a Lanta isc bs et Hook. f. es lense, Sweet, (below). 186 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908. Valeriana Hardwickii, Wall. Polygonum hie oem D. Don, (above). Polygonnm runcinatum, Buch.-Ham. (above). Allium Wallichii, Kunth (above). Flowers of Class AB. Ranunculus flaccidus, Hook. f. et Thoms (above). Ranunculus diffusus, D. Cardamine cirewoides, Hook. f et Thoms. (above). Stellaria sikkimensis, Hook. Potentilla fruticosa, Linn. (above). Potentilla fulgens, Wall. (above). Potentilla mooniana, Wight, (above). Saxifraga hispidula, D. Don. Saxifrava diversifolia, Wall. (above). Dichroa Leciae 30 ur. (below). Sed rifidum, Wa Sicoptoihaan volubile, “Edgew. (below), Honeyless flowers, simulating Class AB. Anemone obtusiloba, D. Don, (above). Thalictrum javanicum, Blume, (above). Flowers of Class A’. Hydrocotyle javanica, Thunb. (below). Sanicula europea, Linn. (below). Bupleurum Oandolliz, Wall. (abe ve), Pimpinella bella, 0. B. Clarke, (above). Pimpinella s 12, (above) eurospermum sikkimense, C. B. Clarke, (above ) Pleurospermum s 27662, (above). Selinum tenuifolium, Wall. (abov Selinum Candollii, D.@. (abov Heracleum sublineare, 0. B. Clarke, (above). Flowers of Class A Saxifraga strigosa, Wall. (above). Rubia cordifolia, Linn. (above Swertia bimaculata, Hook. f. et Blame, (below), Lecanthus Wightii, Wedd. (below) ANEMOPHILOUS, Thalictrum Chelidonii, D.C. (perhaps simulating AB ) (above). Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 187 [N.S] Juncus chrysocarpus, Buch. (above). Juncu us | risebachii, Buch. (above). -_ ~-_ . f. (above). Agrostis myriantha, Hook. f. (above). With CLEIsTOGAMIC FLOWERS ONLY. Ainsliea pteropoda, D.C. (below). Ainsliea aptera, D.C. (above). The insect-fertilised flowers are :— } Classes | , Class | Class B’. ‘Class B, Class A’.| Class A.| Tora, | FL.&H a AB. | Pendulous eo ke, 7 ay ie op ot) Horizontal | 41... 10 et 2 | 56 Erect ee! oe 7 16 11 4 | 53 { Geec ‘ Toran ..| 47 | 25 | 19 ll 5 | 141 | There are 149 species in my list, of which 141 are insect fertilised. Though the mountains are so clad in forests, none of the ies i wer i almost all are herbs. The a few small shrubs like the Loniceras, and species of Rubus, and | two woody climbing species of Clematis. Most of the shrubs found were out of flower. e of the chief interests of the flora is that an unusual To show this I take for myself, and I give the very marked result in "the adjoined t Percentage of insect-fertilised flowers which are pendulous, horizontal z Singlela ridge. Clova in the Grampians of Scotland. ae v4 oa ——$—$______. | Autumn. Whole year. Autumn, Pendulous 39— 28-40"), 20= 8:007/, 6= 484°), Horizontal 55 =39° 71 = 28°40 37 = 29°84 Erect ears 159 = 63°60 81=65°32 1 See the Transactions cf the Botarical Society of Edinburgh, 1901, pe 188 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908. Dr. Willis and I have been among those to show! that dulous flowers are visited by higher types of insects than similarly shaped erect flowers; and we believe this to be due to the greater amount of hone that adroit insects can obtain from them, because (i) the rain does not dilute it, and (ii) other insects do not readily it. It seems as if this ridge from Tonglu to Singlela pro- duces such an unusual amount of pendent flowers in consequence of its wet climate. Sir Joseph Hooker, long ago, attributed the adop- tion of a pendent oe in the flowers of Rosa sericea to the need of protecting the The insects a ee ‘at the season of my visits are relatively few. aces, ae re of hue, are scarce, sen were never seen on flowers; a humming-bird hawk-moth (Sphingid) was seen on Beadakpin sueksig roa from the flowers ‘of Saaz ee diversi- folia, and keeping to that one species alone at 11,900 feet, though lower down it was n on Strobilanthes, ‘Apis was unless heavy. e commonest Bombus is Bombus funerarius, It visisted the Aconites particularly ; and below their level: it visi Impatiens and other oh sis Occasionally it was seen biting corollas to get at honey which it found difficult of access, Bombus vallestris. I suspect that it does not ascend quite as high as, the first. It was chiefly seen in the mixed forest, and not on Aconitum nor on Impatiens. Bombus trifasciatus ascends high and was seen on the flowers of Elsholtzia strobilifera upon the very summit of Singlela, busy in steady and rather heavy rain. Of other nan aig several were seen. The wasps, which were among them, went to the flowers of Swertia Chirata e Syrphi d fly—Bristalis himalayensis—was fr equent, ascend- ing to the top of Cig quar and visiting ag eer Another Eristalis occurred with it. One or two species of Syrphus visited Sazifraga qiverasfolia flowers. A tain occurred about 9,500 feet on Composites and on a Polygonum. e mixed forest a tawny and remarkable Lycastris*# with a tongue 22. mm. long, was common. It dovacy Senecio tetranthus and S. alatus very persistently, and was twice seen on Impatiens a ica. Within my experience it did sk ascend to the Abies zon ak large Dexid fly visited Amaphalis and Swertia in the mixed forest. Countless Bibionids of the genus Plecia swarmed 10.000 feet or a little higher; and a Cistelid beetle was very common in some places, chiefly on Composites and at the higher si of the types of flower suited for the visits of the Bumble | sie are markedly specialised, notably the larger species 1 Annals of Botany, xvii., 1903, p. 568. 2 Lycastris flavihirta, Brunetti in Records, Indian Museum, ii., 1908, p. 85. Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 189 N.S.) of Impatiens ; but in the genus we have a wide series extending from Impatiens gammieana up to I, Gageiand I. bicornuta. Impatiens gammieana is the species of Impatiens which occurs highest, and - is the least conspicuous. It grows under trees and chiefly on up- urned tree-roots ; it produces first chasmogamic flowers and then sleista mic flowers. The flowers are flesh- coloured ; and if full chasmogamic they have a spur (see fig. 7 below) ; but ifcleistogamic Fig. 1.—Impatiens discolor, Wall. 2.—I. Gagei, Hook.f. 3.—I. bicornuta, —I, longipes, Hook. f. et Thoms. 5.—I. asymmetr ica, * Hook. f. 6.— I. trigonopteris, Hook. f. 7.—I. gammieana, "Too x. f: are withoutone : there are intermediate stages. Impatiens Gamblez occurred with I, gammieana and extended below it. Its hooked g. 1 above oad limit occurs ean s Gager with violet Paiscicie of the same size as those of I. Gamblei, but oblique in mouth and spur as 190 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1908. dra’ (see fig. 2 above). They were seen to be diligently visited for foes (on 3-x-06) by a very handsome sulphur-belted Bombus. The commonest balsams are three yellow ones: J. asym- metrica, I. longipes and I. bicornuta (see figs. above). he first two are oblique in flower: they differ in the foliage, curl of the spur, and in the one having i spots on the side petals and red blotches on the spur, while the other has neither. The flowers are more numerous on I. a hie ae than on J. longzpes. They were visited by the bis Bombyliid fly ie flaviharta. mpatiens bicornuta has a bucket ending in a spur: in appear- it os a Cypripedium. Bombus funerarius was seen to vail its flower: ere is sa another Impatiens at Kalipokri and on Tonglu— Impatiens faleifera,—with an Onecdium-like flower, hae ¥; blotched with brown. Its spur is 22—25 mm. long. No visitors ere seen on it, but its flat flower is evidently suited fa the visits of Sphingid moths It is interesting to note how the coer of these Impatiens blique—are al emorrhoidalis visiting Scutellaria linearis in the Simla cite outside my limit at Simana on the Ghum and Jorpokri ridge am the little yellow Impatiens (J. trigonopteris) repre- sented in oe ‘possesses Bombus-flowers*; and I have seen many visits of bees to A. spicatum and some to A. aap The Aconite flowers are imperfectly protandrous, the style growing through the stamens, and the stamens bending at after dehiscing. Every carpel sets fruit : and, as an average spike of A, spicatum li oe 40 flowers, a flower 5 carpels, and a carpel about 12 seeds, there are produced 40 x5 x12 or 2,400 seeds per seeds ina carpel;and thus 15x3x15 or 675 seeds per plant. A, heterophylloides produces about twice as many seeds as A. laciniatum The gregariousness of Aconitum spicatum may be judged from the plate of it on Sandakphu published in the Kew Bulletin, 1907, facing p. 92. Strobilanthes possesses bee-flowers. There are at least two 1 See Journal ete? Society Bengal, 1906, p. 524. 2 A paper by Kronfeld, interesting but perhaps too conclusive, on the similarity of the distribution of Aconite and Bombus through the world is to be found in Engler’s Bot. Jahrbacher, xi., p. 19. ‘ re mt sel Vol, 1V, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 191 [W.S.] species of this genus on the Singlela ridge. One of them grows b stemonoides. The flower or 4 e first ves as here drawn. the stipma is the antler of one of the long bee passes, and then further back over the paired shorter stamens. The flower of S. pent- stemonoides is more inclined in position and less hooded than that of S. Wallichii. Its longer stamens are of equal length and the anthers ide by sid in vallestris was seen to visit its flowers regularly, “se an individual of Bombus funerarius to be busy as regularly in robbing them by biting the corolla on the upper side near the base. humming-bird hawk-moth (Sphingid) went for natural position. honey its flowers on October 3rd, 1906, at 9,000 fee Strobilanthes Wallichii. Corydalis is another hes with bee-flowers. On October 3rd, 1906, a Bombus was seen ned jrvog & vain flowers of C. cheerophylla. No insects were see ne ers of Corydalis juncea, U. longipes and C. pet ean a ae oan sets fruits, abst by salt pollination, as the Gites and stigma are in eir flowers all face obliquely downwards. The little Labiate—EHisholtzia strobilifera—which is very mmon, is visited by Bombus i bag cei T saw (29-ix-06) one of these bees going constantly to its flower on the summit of awfurdia speciosa is visited by Bombi which, hanging on to Be cone form ed by the stamens, visit each nectary in turn. he ower, one to each of the five green bilobed nectaries. The greenish white smaller flowers af Crawfurdia luteoviridis are often rather more ere than those of CU. speciosa. Every flower of : seems to set fru mong the Saicnciiten of the mixed forest are several long- tubed ae and they are diligently visited by Dycastris eee hirta. Senecio tetranthus was particularly s sought after by t long-tongued fly. The big Cnicus cinvolucratus, found in hollows about 11,000 ft., was visited by Bombi: but it would seem rather to be a butterfly-flower, Composites of the pastures are not long-tubed, Aster stkkimensis is the commonest: a pa h of it with white flowers r m 192 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, 1908. a “i of fly-visitors. Hristalis ursinus was taken on Anaphalis “OF. flowers with short tubes or bells the species of Polygonum are most conspicuous. Pol m campanulatum is abundant e by S. ie aad the third an the — flowers of S. iemacekiia, The Swertias of the first type are wasp-flowers. Their flowers face obliquely downwards before fertilisation, and I saw those of hirata to be frequented for honey by a rather small orange and black Vespa, and by a large tawny and yellow wasp. pris anthers of S. Chirata and S, tonglwensis are distant from the _ stigm The stamens of §. dilatata form a cove round the ovary and the anthers touch in the centre of the flower, while the stigma gr up ough them. Self-pollination is rogiiboenes and most likely self-fertilisation e of S. dilatata e surfaces with little oe The acer of S. Chirata and S. tonylwensis have oe brow over them, and hol a considerable quantity of hon he flowers of S. peace face the sky vertically. The nectaries secrete very freely, and are exposed in the very middle of the petals. The anthers are inclined outwards and downwards at nectary to nectary. This species does not ascend beyond 8,000 feet. Its flowers stand open in the rain. The last flowers, especially on cut-down plants, are often small and female, the stamens having Sages disappeared. nium polyanthes lives on the pastures, note it has the imppattaet proterandry, typical of Geranium, Yo n the longer stamens first shed their pean, after which thei aithews drop off ; and then during the maturity of the antlives of the shorter stamens, the stizmas expand. Self-pollination is not, however, insured. Its flowers do not close when rain begin aa oust A Cerastium, which I have not yet been able o name,—my no, 27682,—has the same mechanism. Its latest an ide three or nostamens, The flowers nod and close when rain begi Saxifraga ihecavni fil behaves as a typical Bazifraga. The anthers are brought to the middle of the flower in succession ; and after they have dehisced, the stigma is raised to the position ‘that ot occupied. The buds are directed downwards. But the en flowers stare upwards in sunshine or rain. I have already cneuiaeaiodl that a Sphingid moth was twice seen on the flowers on Sandakphu; a few other visitors were seen ! See this Journal, 1906, page 319; and 1907, page 33. 4 SETH Ere rh Vol. rN? No. 4,] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 198 N.S.] Cyananthus inflatus nro or species of Anaphalis close very promptly when rain begins By the kindness of Dr. “sg Annandale, Lieut.-Colonel C. T. Bingham and Mr. E. Brunetti, to whom I offer my sincere thanks, I am able to give the following list of insect-visitors. VISITORS OBSERVED. Aconitum spicatum, Stapf. HYMENOPTERA. Apida (1) Bombus funerarius, oe sh. ones: re aneer son oe 23-x-04, 26-ix-06 and (2° 10,000 ft., 26-ix-06. COLEOPTERA. (3) A Cistelid tans Ti, 000 ft., 28- ix-06. Aconitum heterophylloides, Stapf. ae ee Apidae. (1) Bombus Sunerarius, Smith, sh., 11,800 ft., 21-x-04; 30-ix-06. COLEOPTERA (2) A Cistelid beetle, sh. 11 300 ft., 30-ix-06. Corydalis cherophylla, D.C. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus funerarius, Smith, sh. very persistently, 9,000 tt. 3-x-06. Geranium polyanthes, Hdgew. et Hook. f. HYMENOPTERA. Ichneumonidae. (1) Three in- dividuals, 11,800 ft., 30-ix-06. Impatiens bicornuta, Wall, HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus funerarius, Smith, sh., and once biting spur, 9,000—9,400 ft., 26-ix-06, 2—3.x-06, COLEOPTERA. (2) One sp. fp., 8,500 ft., 23-x-04. Impatiens asymmetrica, Hook. f. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus funerarius, Smith, sh., and once biting spur, 8,000—9,000 ft., 26-ix-06, 2—3.x-06. DIPTERA. Bo mbyliidae. (2) Lycastris Alavihirta, Brunetti, sh. diligen es 8, 500 ft., 25-ix-06, 3-x-06. Syrphidae. (8) Syrphus sp., 8,500 ft., 25-ix-06. Impatiens Gagei, Hook. a Eich ici plana A pidae. (1) Bombus sp., sh., 6,500 -x-06 Rosa sericea, Lindl. IPTERA. Muscidae. (1) One sp., 11,000 ft., 26-ix-06. Saxifraga diversifolia, Wall. sep HYMEN: OPTERA. Api hd a Halictus sp., sh., » 1-x-06. Pa s asitic ae (2) A small Ichneumon, sh., 11,800 . 30-ix-06. LEPIDOPTERA. H ; 92 erocera. (3) Sphin- eid., sh. constant, 11,000—11,900 ft., 26—27-ix-06. DIPTERA. 194 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908. Syrphidae. th 6) carehes 3 SUE. ee th Oo 20-x- 0 M 4, 26-ix-06 uscidae. (6) One sp., sh. — on anther bd as 50, 11, Gy e oe ee Scatopha- gta e. (7) One sp., sh. inrain, 1 000 ft., 17-x-04; sh. 11,900 , 2-x-06. COLEOPTERA. (8) ok Cistelid, 11, 300—11. 500 z 2899-5 -ix-06. Selinum Candollii, D. COLEOPTERA. (1) Cistelid beetle, 11,500 ft., 29-ix-00. Anaphalis cinnamomea, 0. B. Clarke. DIPTERA. Bomb yliidae. (1) earner Fars ag Brunetti, 8,500 ft., 3-x-06. § yrphidae, (2) Eristalis sp., fp., 9,000—10,000 ft., 26-ix-06,° 3-x-06. Ta chini ey ae, (3) Plecia sp., 9,500 ft , 3-x-06 ; very abundant, 9,000—10,000 ft., 26- ‘ix-06, 2-x-06. Anthom yiidae. (4) Parellia sp., . 500 -06. Ho Le HYMEN PTERA, Sph idae. (1) Psen orientalis, Cam.,sh., 1,00 fe 2-06, DI A. Syrphidae. (2) Eristalis himalayensis, Brunetti (R. ursinus, Big.), 11,800 ft., 3- ix-06. (3) Eristalis sp., 11 ,000 ft., 2-x-06. (4) Rhingia angusti- cincta, Brunetti, 9,500 ft. , 2-x-06. (5) Syrphus sp., 11,000 ft. 2-x-06. achinidne. (6) Dexid, 11,000 ft., 2-x-06. Muscidae. (7) Lucilja sp., 11,000 ft., 2-x-06 Saussurea deltoidea, 0. B. Clarke. ; DIPTERA. Syrphidae. (1) Bhingia angusticincta, Brunetti, fp., 9,500 ft., 2-x-06. Saussurea uniflora, Wall, HYMENOPTERA. A Pidae. (1) Bombus sp., 11,500 ft., 29-ix-06. Senecio alatus, Wall. DIPTERA. Bom byliidae. (1) Lye astris Seca Brunetti. Syr Pp 3 idae, (2) Rhingia angusticincta, Brunetti, Both sb., 9 "500 ft., 2-x-06. Senecio tetranthus, D.C. sg - Bombyliidae. (1) Lycastris flavihirt Brunetti, twice sh., 9,000 ft., 2-x-06. : at Senecio diversifolia, Wall. (4) O 1,8000 ft., rea connoehenn” iy : Cistelid heentle; a. 11 200 ft., 30-ix-06 Vol. IV, No. 4.] Notes on the Pollination of Flowers. 195 [N.S.] Cnicus involucratus, D.C. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus funerar reus, Smith, sh., 11,200—11,800 ft., 23-x-04, 29-ix-06. (2) Bombus vallestris, Smith, sh., 20- i COLEOPTERA. (3) One Cistelia beetle, 11,500 ft, 29-4 -ix-0 HYMENOPTERA. Ve (1) Vespa sp. sh. 8,500 ft., 3-x-06. (2 and 3) Orato 2 2 spp. sh., 8,500—9,000 ft., 28-ix-06, 2-x-06. Swertia bimaculata, Hook. f. et Thoms. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) One fo 7,000 ft., 3-x- 06. DIPTERA. Tachinidae. (2) One Dexid. ig Bh. 7,000 ft., 24-ix-06, 3-x-06. Muse i . ae. (3) One sp. sh., 8,000 ig 24, —25-ix-06, hironomi (4) One sp. sh., 8,000 ft 24-ix-06. COLEOPTERA. (5) ois sp. sh., 8,000 ft., QA, ix- 06. Strobilanthes pentstemonoides 7° rep si HYMENOPTERA, A pida (1) mbus funerarius, Smith, biting the corolla at the tek just oats calyx, 9,000 ft., 2-x-06. (2) Bombus vallestris, Smith, sh., 9,400 ft., 3-x-06. LEPIDOPTERA. Heterocera. (3) A Sphingid moth, sh., 9,400 ft., 3- x-06, Crawfurdia speciosa, U. e vie ke. PTERA, idae. (1) Bombus funerarius, Smith, biting corolla, 9 “000. tt, ‘'W- -ix-04. Cynoglossum furcatum, Wall. DIPTERA. Muscidae. (1) One sp., 9,500 ft., 25-ix-06. Elscholtzia strobilifera, Benth. HYMENOPTERA. A pid (1) Bombus vallestris Smith, sh,, 11 ang “4 19-x-04. (2) Beeins inna Smith, - in rain, 11,600 ft., 1-x-06 ; sh. in rain, 12,100 ft ix-06. Polygonum amplexicaule, D. Don. HYMENOPTERA. Apidae. (1) Bombus srhthes Smith, 10,800 ft., 2-x-06. Polygonum campanulatum, Hoo DIPTERA. Syrph aie oo One ep. 00 3-x-06. lygonum runcinatum, Buch.-Ham. ; DIPTERA. pet Sune . ay Bhingia ane Brunetti, 9,500 ft., 2-x-06. es oy laa eis 7 i Ne i ene 24. Notes on the Pollination of Flowers in India. Note No. 6. The Spring Flora in the Simla Hills. By I. H. Burk. 1 this paper I put together wayside notes made between May 6th and May 24th, 1906, on a journey from Simla wid Erki i Suket, an Kalka at the foot of the hills. The daily marches, though under- taken for quite other purposes than the collecting of observations on flowers, afforded abundant opportunities for making them. The climates passed through ranged from spring with melting snow to the heat of the Panjab approaching its greatest, At ohne feet wheat was not in ear: at 2,000 feet the wheat-harvest was: over: at 8, feet Fragaria indica was just in flower and Rubus ellipticus in bud: at 2,500 feet both were in fruit. Datura amg — which, at 3,000 feet, bore nearly ripe fruits, at 8,000 feet w t germinating. The weather at this season is bright, ats gene thunder-showers, and with dry south winds from the hot plains. I put beforethe reader only a few facts, hoping to be able to add to them at some future date, but not knowing when a third oppor- tunity may occur of marching through the same hills. In the first by Dr. N. Annandale, and to him I owe some of the Sa anats and the determinations of many of the insects. To Col ne Bingham I am very greatly indebted for the ee = yaa tera, and for the names of Syrphids to Mr. E. Bru Hill-slopes about Simla that face in ditaent. ‘ways show great eee As Thomson says (Kashmir and Western nset. On April 29th, 1907, I reached 9,500 feet over Matiana: this was my highest. There, among the snow ag were in bloom Primula denticulata and Viburnum fetens. The Primula 198 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, | April, 1908. comes into flower as the snow melts from off it, and dots _ und in great abundance. The tube of the corolla is 10— long: each plant is either long-styled or short-styled, the Siete tube of the short-styled being on the average about 2 mm, lon- ger than that of the long-styled. The flowers were seen to be visited by a Hymenopteron and two Lepidoptera, though somewhat sparingly. They contain a very little honey. Apis indica ascends bee was seen to hesitate before an inflorescence, examining it, and then to turn away without settling. The flowers of Viburnum fetens are scented and contain a moderate quantity of honey. They chiefly face downwards. On their own then leafless branches and among the still leafless Acers of the forests, they are aes conspicuous. - So ° i?) 1 ® ro) + Fh a @ 4 oO =o yr =] ° 4 = ey re 4, wm a the loop of the string attached to the instrument, the end of the harp being firmly held between the tips of the thumb and first finger, allowing the string of the loop to pass through the closed hand. The harp is placed between the lips, being very lightly touched by het: the string is held by the little cross piece of bamboo at the end and jerked with the free hand rapidly, at the same time breathing in and out alternately. The Rev H. Lorrain, in the course of a tour to the south of Lushai, when staying in Chin and Lakher villages, was was playing the instrume - and chanting a love ditty to his sweetheart at the same tim and kept on so long that we began to marvel that any pha cut be wooed and wen by such an awful din e have heard a Jew’s harp played several times since, but we Sic own positively to dislike the sound ! In the Chittagong Hill Tracts the people do not make, but import and play the Jew’s harp. They do not attach any particu- lar significance to its use Lushais neither make or use ies form of Jew’s harp, Th e first two Sager near the end, and then be the tongue The Mikirs in the Nowgong and Sibsagar districts make at use a double Jew’s harp. It measures about six inches, 236 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [ April, 1908. illustrated shows traces of ornamentation ateach end. A simple ut effective pattern is forme a ME accurately crossed lines. which are ea with a dark stai ikir faateandal 4 is s played by females, but boys also ‘idalee. ees args especially the unmarried | ads s, who play it in the evening, some as a relaxation in the intervals of work, others at bed- Find. 4, The Garos, whose home is in the hills which bear their name, make a harp very much like that in use among the Mikirs. It is a double instrument, each one being about five inches in lerigth, The specimen shown was sina by a Garo boy and is the kind commonly used: Both old and young men play it. When asked if the Christians played it, the lad answered, ‘ me not that it is considered bad, but they have not the wish to use it.” Pro- bably further investigation would reveal a deeper reason why it is not ee by Christian Garos. e Kachins, who are also called in Burma Chingpaw, and in Ait pris ont ond eho live to the extreme east of Assam and north-west o adepts at playing this instrument The specimen Soin seg as obtained ina, is slightly more elaborate than those above described. It measures six inches and is made, as all are, of a seri of bamboo, but with the addition of a double splice. A ntly it is the only variety made, and is a very popular Rate among the wild Kachins. All love passages are conducted with this as the chief musi- cal instrument, and it is universally used by the young men in serenading girls, he missionaries have found it necessary to prohibit the use of it among the school children on the Mission compound. When- ever a young fellow is caught somewhere near the girls’ dormi- tory discoursing sweet music on his harp, he is called to order, ean e most elaborately made and eet couulng. harps have been obtained from the Sadiya district of Ass hey are in every way an alder on the primitive instrum i above des- cribed. One ures nine inches and the other a inches “The e with heathen songs and festivals. The probability is that the reason above stated for prohibition in other places is the real one in this case also. It would be interesting to extend the enquiry as to the distri- bution of the Jew’s harp in India further than has been possible in this preliminary paper, Vol. IV, No 4. ] The Jew’s Harp in Assam. 237 LN.S.] have been told that the instrument is well known i in Tibet over the fire, cargoes in company with a little Lepcha gir Dolly was fond of ring me ‘eitistle airs and each me a Tibetan Jew’s harp with which, and coarse ‘obaae which I smoked out of a Tibetan brass pipe, I wiled away the dark evenings. In a footnote it is stated that “this instrument (which is common in Tibet) is identical with the European, except that the tongue is produced behind the bow in a strong steel spike, by which the instrument is held firmer to the mouth.” r, I think, make. of three bamboo ven each of different tone, all of them played together held in the left hand, the one above the other, that with the highest note at the sors The harp with the deepest note is said to give the p’o ka ( p’o skad ) or “ male note,” the middle one gives the ding ka or ‘ ‘ niiddle note,” and the sharper note is nown as moka or “female note.” Three or four persons fre- quently play together in unison, and nearly every girl or woman carries a k’api suspended with chevron-shaped carvings and bands of a quills. The Chinese of Kan-su call the Jew’s harp k’ou The Tibetan name is an exact counterpart of the Kan-su one, or k’a means “ ssp and pi stands for pi-wang, the t stringed banjo (san hsie The Pe ar a 8 harp is of iron and very like the one used among u HH MITT MUL LL . TT PmeTTTN TTT: invin MMIAATIAMTAITNNNNAITTT) UE TT PEN TEENA ANAT ATL NOOT ORT eM eCeNA LN TTT HSE harp. 3. Mikir 2, Assamese harp. harp. 1. Chin 26, On some Reciprocal Relations of Curves and Surfaces. By Manenpranati Dp, M.A., B.Sc., Bengal National College, Calcutta. 1. The following theorem is given by Dr. Asutosh Mukho- padhyaya in ‘A Memoir on Plane ney ia Geometry’ in thé Journal of oe pearcag Society of Bacal for 1887. “Tf from any point P two tangents be drawn to the conic = S+t- 1 and P is constrained to move on any curve F(a, y) =0, ig locus of the middle point of the chord of contact is RP ( a®*htz, a®hy —0.” He adds that this résult is an immediate consequence of a new method which he proposes to call the Method of Elliptic Inversion. -That method does not faci to have been published since, and the object of this paper is to give a very simple method of estab- lishing this and similar results and their space- rin ne: and to point out a remarkable relation between the two loc 2. If x’, y’ be the co-ordinates of any point P in the plane of the curve =; a =1; X, Y the co-ordinates of the middle point ee’ yy’ ae , that of the chord of contact > i a 1, it is easily seen tha a a’ es ; x= oe eee Y= Seer ME 72 a Me RR. [.: it is well known that the diameter phasing through 2’, y contains the point X, Y. a Se FH ws ain See cai Can ee at at ~~ bf ’ xX Y ‘=a i" mT saree a tie pth 240 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908. So that, if the locus of 2’, y’ is the curve f(z, y)=0, the locus of A, ¥ ia f (2 z.3) = 0, which agrees with Dr. Mukho- ate at ps padhyaya’s result and which at the same time gives a similar result for the hyperbola. t is wre to observe that the relation between the two points a’, y’ and X, Y isa arias “se one, so that each is the middle point of the polar chord of other, as is evident from the expressions for the co-ordinates of ‘ee one in terms of those of the other—the relation being, in fact, exactly similar to that of two inverse points. f(z, y)=0O and f tue ae a a e =0, are, na a8 git Ba ee two inverse loci, each ee the locus of the middie ts of polar chords of points lying on the other locus 4, Similar Danial a also true for the parabola es, 4ax. If #, y be the co-ordinates of any point P and X, Y, those of the e point of the ae dient of P with respect ‘to the parabola, it has been proved by Dr. Mukhopadhyaya . y® — 2ax y* =2az + 2aX or Y?=2aa+ 2aX Y*?—2aX cage ee as so that the points 2, y Pong X, Y may, in a certain sense, be — as inverse point: the case of the Raoatoi me above results can be estab- lished. directly with very great e Thus if (a, y) : (X, Yb os ie acuctianstie of the points P, in the opposite figure, since PQ is parallel to the axis (Prop. XX p. 38, Dr. Mukhopadhyaya’s ater of Conies). Y= y. Again, if R be the middle point of PQ, F& is a point on the para- : ; a+ X bola and its co-ordinates are zi a Yy, a+ X 2 er ( ) =2a2 +2aX whence X= ¥ =, Vol. IV, No. 4.] Reciprocal Relations of Qurves and Surfaces, 241 (N.S.] 5. Generally, if 2’, y’ be the co-ordinates of any point P in the plane of the curve Ha, y)=0 and X, Y those of the point where the line joining P to the setts meets the first ae ar of the curve with respect to P, and if the equation of the curve be ren- dered homogeneous by ‘the introduction of the aces os un it z, it is easy to prove that id Pi , “dz 7 : d | af, af’ ae oa oe ap i ag "ae Vd It is easily seen that the ren between the two points 2’, y’ and #, y is not, in general, reciproc the particular case, however, Minne f(#, y) =0 repre- sila: the cipal. equation of the second degr ax* + Qhaey + by®+2ge+2fy+c=0 we have ____ (ge +fyte) yf gat sod 2s A Soa ge ax? + Zhay + by® + ga + fy!” ~ aa + Qhay + by? + gat fy or x’ (aa®+ Lhay + by? + gx + fy) = ~ alga — Meee (1) y' (aa® + Qhay + by® + gx +fy) = —y(getfy +e) aad + Qhay + by? + ge fy _ M (SAY) ..cerers » (2) whence — = - = @ say gut fyt+e 242 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [April, 1908. 2=me'; y=my’', From (1) a’ [m*(aa'* + Qha'y’ + by’*) + m(ga’ + fy’)] = —mzx'(mge' + mfy' + ©) miz'(ax'? + Zha'y’ + by’® + gx’ + fy’) = — ma'(ga’ + fy’ +6 — (gx +fy'+e meat az’? + Qhar’y’ + by'®+ ga’ +fy . (3) — #' (gu' + fy’ +) ax’* + 2ha'y’ + by'* + ga’ + fy’ —y' (ge +fy' +0) aw’? + 2ha'y’ + by’* + ga’ +fy' / jes It is evident from (A) and (B) that the relation between the points is, in this case, a reciprocal one. For central curves . the second order, the point where the line jouiaig P to the origin meets the polar chord of P is the middle point of that shied the centre being the origin. The theorem stated in Art. 1, therefore, follows immediately. v§ a the two values of m given by the equations (2) and (3) we ge ax? + Zhay + by?+ ga+fy _ gu’ +fy' +e gatfyte ~ ax'® + Qha'y’ + by + gu’ + fy’ or (aa? + 2hary + by* + gu +fy) (aa’* + 2hzx’y’' + by’® + ga’ +fy’) =(gzr+fy+c)(ga'+fy’+c), so that if 8, 8 be the values of f(x, y) when we substitute in it the co-ordinates of a pair of inverse points and P, P’ those of the polar of the origin, the relation connecting two inverse points is (S—P)(8’— P')=PF’ (4), I have not, hitherto, been able to find any simple geometrical in- terpretation of this result. Space-analogues of the results of Arts. 6 and 7 can be ssa: obtain hus if fla, y, z)=90 represents the quadric ax’ + by* + c2z4 + Bfyz+ Qgzx + Shay + 2ux+ 2vy + 2wz4+d=0 and (2’, y’, 2’, and 2, y, z) the co-ordinates of any point P and the point where the line joining P to the origin meets the polar plane of P with respect to the quadric, it is easily proved that Val. IV, No. 4.) Reciprocal Relations of Curves and Surfaces. 243 N.S. wy aaah + by* +24 + Ofyz + 2gzw + Shay + uw+ vy + we oe eae a ux +vy+wzt+d from which it can be proved as in Art. 6, that e y 8 Ge rby* teeF+ 2... tre oer ef ¢ ux’ + vy’+w2' 4d whence it is evident that the relation meer x’, y'’, 2 and ay, 2 is reciprocal. We have further the identity —P) (S’—P’)=PP’ exactly analogous to that of Art. 7 9. When f(a, y, fig represents the surface ye ot a ; x roe a’ C= an = eee zg yf gt ge ye 7 atyta at pte v ¥ be y' 1~_ yy 2 y= ya yt zi at pte at ata : Z es ? z P a “ ~ 2s y? 12 S a Bte a > pt So that if the point 2’, y’, 2’ be constrained to move on . the surface F(#, y, z) =0, the inverse dpi moves on the surface : . os 0 (5) aig gs — 2 Pi y* a) rege % 4 Rta atpta atyte | It is evident from the above expressions for 2’, y’, 2’ in terms of 2, y, z and vice versa that the agore x, y z is the centre of the polar plane of the point x’, y’, 2 with respect to the surface athe oe a nia a 234, Frost’s Solid Geometry) and vice versa. os As an interesting panies case of 5) let F km Ys ice 0 2. 7% _represent the conicoid = = < +55”. a = pa 244 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { April, 1908. ’ a’ ~ ym qa ba £5 similarl og ont y ge om” m : ye *, the locus of 2, y, z is m* =2% ia = =m or So that, each of the two conicoids ay 52045- hey y* ee: 54% Ps is the locus of ne centres of polar planes with respect to the $ surface eat 52h+5 + == =] of points lying on the other. 10. From what has gone before, it is clear that the idea of inverse points may be generalised and the inverse of a point may be defined to be the point where the line joining it to the origin meets its ag line (or plane) with respect to a curve (or surface) of the second gee inverse curves (or surfaces) being the loci of inverse poin In fact the rdinary definition of inverse curves is included in this as a partic R Thus, if O be the centre of a circle and P a point in its pine and @Q the i | point where OP meets the 0 P polar of P, we have ° OP.OQ=R* (where & = the radius). If O be taken as origin P and Q are inverse points. If x, y and 2’, y’ be the ee of the points P and Q, equation (4) of Art. 7 becomes in this ca (a8 + y2) (w+ y’?) = ~ RY —R = Be Vol. IV, No, 4.] Reczprocal Relations of Qurves and Surfaces, 245 [N.S.] In other words, OP?.0Q? = R* Ie. OP.0Q = R*. The equations (A) and (B) of Art. 6 reduce in this case to ,_ We _ Fr ne a+ yf ve git y’? and »_ Wy . Y= B+yi I pty Analogous results, of a hold for the sphere and can be deduced from those of Art NN emer tt eet Me Spon Ae See tone oe BP tod ex NS cen See ae : no os S5oo 8g hee 5 eg ak tes =e e P pe z gn Peer ot : ah Ballcks * » he ES APRIL 1908. The Monthly General Meeting of a Stee was held on Wednesday, the Ist April, 1908, at 9-15 The Hon. Me. Justice AsutosH Muxsopapuyaya, M.A., D.L., D.Sc., President, in the chair. The following members were present :— Dr. N. Annandale, Mr. I. H hae Mr J. A Chapman, Babu Promoda Prakas Chatterjee, Miss R. N. Cohen, M.D., Mr. H. G. Graves, Mr. D. Hooper, Dr W. C. Hossack, Captain R. E. Lloyd, I.M.S., Dr. Girindranath Mukhopadhyaya, Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, Rai Ram Brahma Sanyal, Bahadur, Dr. E. D. Ross, Pandit Yogesa Chandra Sastri- ga fa a Vedatirtha, a ns om :—Mr. T. Bentham and Dr. W. M. Haffkine. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. One hundred and two presentations were announced. The President announced that the Council had appointed Lieut. Salone G. F, A. Harris, M.D., I.M.S., as one of the Vice- Presidents of the Society. The General Secretary reported :— 1. That Mr. W. W. Hornell, Sir Edward FitzGerald Law, K.C.M.G., and Sir Thomas Raleigh, K.C.S.I., had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society. . That the election of the Hon. Mr. W. W. Drew, as a mem- ber of the Society, was cancelled at his own request. ‘ t Sir Dietrich Brandis, K.C.I.E , a Life Member of the dead, . That Society, was The General Secretary read the names of the ib géuflemen who had been appointed to serve on the various Commit- tees for the present year :— Finance Committee. An a H. Bur a. OF cc . H. G. Graves. . T. H, Holland. i. 2 ie 8 a Ixxxii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (April, Library Committee, Dr. N, Annandale. Lieut.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan. r. J. A. Cunningham. Mr J. N. Das-Gupta. Mr. H. G. Graves. Mahamahopadhyaya Harapr aéad Shastri. De. Mr. H. H. Hayden. Mr. D, Hooper Mee? oD, La Touche. Major L. Rogers, E R Mr. E. Thornton, Philological Committee. Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy. Maliamahopadhyaya Chandra ana Tarkalankara. Hon. Mr. H. A. Dr. Girindra Ne a8 ‘Mukho opadhyaya. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, Mr. Harinath De. Babu Monmohan Chakravarti. h Lieut. nO he ag 38 Phillott. Dr. E. D. Ros Si tcmahapudh yard Satis his Vidyabhusana. Acharya Satyavrata Samasra Mr. i eo E. Ven Pandit ¥ je Chandra Sastri-Samkhyaratna- Veda- tirt Phe ee five gentlemen were ballotted for as Ordinary Member pe Walter Meade, 33rd Queen’s Own Light Cavalry, — proposed by Lieut.-Colonel D. C. Phillott, seconded by Dr. N. Annandale; Prof. EH. P. Harrison, Ph.D. , Tndian Edu- titi Service, proposed by Mr. J. A. Cunningham, seconded by Mr. C. W. Peake; Captain Pe: Hin ret; I, Stas Survey of India, pro- posed by Mr. T. H. D. La Touche, seconded by Mr. H. G Mr. H. P. Duval, ‘1.C.S., proposed by Mr. T H. D. La Touche, seconded by Mr. H. G. Gr hg Pre of. W.0. Wo rdsworth, Presi- dency College, proposed by — ee Vidyabhusana, seconded by Lieut.-Colonel D. o Phill Captain R. E. Lloyd, 1.M.S., titled the skull of a gigantic ray of the genus Ceratoptera from Orissa coast, ee See vs al ¢ 1908. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Ixxxiii he ra exhibited was cast ashore at Puri, on the Orissa coast, and forms the type of a new species. No species of the genus appears és have been recorded hitherto from Indian seas. Photographs of allied species (one of them new to science) preserved in the Madras Museum were also exhibited. . N. Annandale exhibited some Freshwater Sponges recent- ly collected by him in the ee ae Presidency and Burma. The two ay exhibited were made in November, 1907, in the Western Ghats, and in March, 1908, at’ Rangoon and the Amherst district of. ew The Bombay collection includes several species originally described by Carter from that patina A as well as others new to science, not hitherto known from In or only recorded from Bengal. The most notable are Spongilla description; Spongilla lacustris, agreeing in every respect with uropean examples; Ephydatia indica, only known from Lower Bengal; and two new species, one of which is allied to Weber’s Spongilla sumatrana and the other to an African species, Weltner’s Spongilla lor — The Burmese collection consists, with one ex- ception, of species common in Calcutta, such as Spongilla cartert, S. proliferens, Ty esate ie latouchiana and T, phillotiana. The exception is a new species of Tubella (a — not hitherto recorded from India) allied to T. vesparium Martens, which is only known from Borneo and is the only representative of the genus hitherto recorded from the Oriental Region The ole papers were si — oods for Har 0 Si Ligvt.-Cotonet D. C. PuiLiort, eckeany, Board of pee ae 2. Note on the Drum in Falconry. one Lyevt.-Cotonet D, C. PHILLOTT, tokan, Board of Examiner 3. The Jew’s Harp in Assam.—By A. W. Youna. 4. Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal.—By Monmonan CHAKRAVARTI. This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. some Richaroust Relations of Qurves and Surfaces—By MAHENDRANATH Dz, 6. The Age of Kalidas—By Pror. Sarapa Ransan Ray, M.A. Communicated by the President. oS a te will be published in a subsequent number of the lous An ayer of the Construction of (1) the Taj, (2) the Moti Masi (3) the Agra Fort, and (4) Fatehpur Sikri.—By HariyatH De, Ixxxiv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ April, 1908.] e Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was ge at the otiaiy s Rooms on Wednesday, April 8th, 1908, at 9-15 Pp Lrevut.-Cotone, G. F, A. Harris, I.M.S., in the chair. The following members were present :— Lieut.-Colonel W. J. Boset ea ze ». S.; Dr. Gopal Chandra Chatterjee; Miss R. N, Cohen Cap tain F. P. Connor, L.M.S.; Dr. H. M. Crake ; Lieut. rene i J. Drury, LMS. ; Dr. W, C. Hossack; Dr. BE. A. Houseman ; Captain D. McCay, I.M.S.; Dr. Girindra Nath Mukhopadhyaya ; Captain J.G, Murray, LM.S.; Dr. T. F. Pearse; Major J. C. Vaughan, I .M.S. ; Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., Honorary "Secretary. Visitors:—Dr. C. A. Bentley and Lieut.-Colonel W. B. Thomson, R.A.M.C. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Specimens and lantern slides of a case of Pulmonary Atheroma were shown by. Major L. Rogers. paper by Captain T. H. files on “ Epidemic a. was read, 28 the mean on that subject concluded. eee eee PLATE 1X. TIM WSS Se ———— % ~s Red-headed PLATE X. Peregrine Peregrine, Kapurthala State Peregrine, Sindh ; F a oo eoes a iF - PLATE XI. Peregrine Saker ie | pay pel PLATE XII. Fig. 2. Shahin Peregrine Tiercel PLATE XIII oe Pig. 1. Peregrine or AA Persian gulf PLATE XIV. Goshawk Sparr ow-hawk ae rei oe si PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839 Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal), Memoirs, Vol. 1, ete., 1905, ete. Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904, Journal and Proceedings [N. 8. = Vol. 1, Dues 1905, etc. Centenary Review, 1784—1883 Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete. ; A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be _laind us application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street, Caleu PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS. (0) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which are held on the first Wednesday in each month except in September and October. (b) To propose and second candidates for pa as Member- ship. (c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings : and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society during the hours they are open to members. i 4) To have personal access to the Library and other public rooms of the Society, and to examine its « Pade To take out — plates ane mannseripts from the Library. © . a To receive outta, ode Journal a fe. ; and Memoirs of the Society. . © Tost ae in the Society on bing = ‘elected thereto. RS CONTENTS. —2—— Page Oertain (Disputed or _Dowtifal a in the vag of YA zs me LE. Bis = ‘La, MLAS, ae ts on the Pollination of Flowers in “India. Note No. "Sina Autumn Observations in the Sikkim Himalaya.— Ry. LH. Buscar is aes ae Notes on the Pollination of Flowers in India. Note No. 6. The Spring Flora in the Simla Hills,—By I. H. Burxtit The Jew’s Harp in Assam.—By An W. Youn... te On some Reciprocal Relations of Curves and Surfaces.—By MaunenpranatH Dey, M.A., B.Se., Bengal National College, Calcutta ... see a Proceedings for April, 1908 a ae Proceedings of the Medical Section for April, 1908 : : 8, a Baltes) Sh Sele NM Wa, oe Sn ASS a Ae eS ee ee RE Ce caer ee ood eee a pe a Oe JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. Vol. 1V,:-No. 8: MAY, 1908. IRWILLAMJONES CALCUTTA : PKINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC society, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA. 1908 Issued 4th August, 1908. List of Officers and Members of Council OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL For the year 1908. President : The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L., D.Sc., F.R.S.E. Vice-Presidents : Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.LE., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S. G. Thibaut, Esq., C.I.E., Ph.D., D.Sc. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, M.A. Lieut, Colonel G. F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., I.M.S, Secretary and Treasurer : General Secretary :—T. H. D. La Touche, Esq., B.A., F.G.S. Treasurer :—J. A. Chapman, Esq. Additional Secretaries : Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D. Natural History Secretary:—I. H Burkill, Esq., M.A Anthropological Secretary :-—N. Annandale, eee D.Sc., C.M.Z.S. Joint Philological Secretary -Wiheeskeaanyans Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D. Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I.M.S. Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., I.C.S. Other Members of Council : Harinath De, Esq., M.A. J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A. Lient.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan, M.D., I. MS. H. G. Graves, Esq. Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.L. Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq., M.A., LL.D. Notice. Foreign Societies who favour the Asiatic Society of Bengal with their publications are informed that they may be sent either to the address of the Society at Calcutta, or to the Agent of the Society in London, Mr. Bernard Quaritch, 11, Grafton Street, New Bond Street AVIS, Les Sociétés étrangeéres qui honorent la — Asiatique de Bengale de ses publi ications, sont priées de les enyoyer ou directe- adresse de la Société, 57, Park Street, Calcutta, ou a VYagent de la Société a Londres, Mr. Bernard Quaritch, 11, Grafton Street, New Bond Street. ANZEIGE. Auslaindische Gesellschaften welche die 12. Ma Naadeune Adi-P°, CIV. 53, 55, CXITI, 29; SebiinP, X va ee 22, LII, 16; Bhi gma-P®, IX, 61; Karna a-P®., I, 19, xxii a Harivamea, Hariy. ae XXXL 34, Bhaviya-parrea, XLVI, 5 56. Prickeaane ¥ 70, IX. 15, X, 14, XI, 58, XVI,3 asa-kumdra-carita, ucchasa III, (° se p. 125, 1 126, (N. Sagar Pres oe ). Visnu-purdna, it 3, 15 ; Markan deya- -Purdna, (transl. Bib. Ed.), Pee 325, 327, 329, 331, 334, 358. * Garuda-purina, Lv 13. » Adi di-P*,, OLXX XVII, ee Vana-P°, LI, 22; Drona-P°, Paundra.— IV, 8, tis. “Anusasana- Pp’, XXXYV, ff. Va Visnu-P°, XXXIV, 14, LIX tna r 68 ; Bhavisya- P?, , 1, XCII, 1, 7, XCII, 1, 6, XCVII, 25, CI, 1, 2, 18. Bharata’s Né@tya-sastram, XIII, 32. Br. sam., V, 74, 80, XIV, 7. Garuda-pur., ee fo 8; Mark.-pur., p. 329. Vayu-pu Us, ( Anandasrama, Puna Ed) XCIX, Pandraka.—MBh., Sab IV, 2, We 18. HV., Harivarnga-P°, xX. 42. Mark. ee "| ao ),p. Paundraka—Manu- sam., X. 4 wen P°. CLXXXVI, 12; Sabha-P°, , XXXIV, il. HV., xGur , 4, XCIII, 20, XCIV, 8 et seq. Vienu -pur,, V. 34, 4-27; Bhagavata-pur., - Paundrika—MBh., Sabhi- :P°, LII. 16. Cf. Mitkewit, ‘transl, p. 329. & ‘i Vol. IV, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 269 [N.8.] the Puranas generally of uncertain dates but containing much old material, In the references of the epic period, the Pundras were located in Eastern India. A passage in the Speed eekly Chapter XXX, precise details. Bhima fought with Karna (the king of Anga), an after defeating him conquered the hill tribes (20). Then he titled in battle at Modagiri (its) king (21). Next, subduing the pow ful Pundra king Vasudeva and the king of Kausiki- kaccha, he fell on the Vanga king (22-3), ter conquerin Mlecchas (25). In another passage of the same parvva (XIV, 20), the aforesaid Vasudeva is described as the king of Vangas, Pundras and Kiratas. The Pundra land is thus narrowed down to the tract having , Anga and the Kausiki marshes on the west, the mays (hill ieiba) on the north, the Vangas on digs south-east, and the Suhmas with Tamraliptas on the south-we : was usual in old days, this tract was sana bounded by Their location. natural barriers like mountains or large rivers. On the east the boundary was the Karatoya, named in the Mahabharata list of rivers and specially noted for sanctity.! The Amarakosa gives it the synonym sada- (TX. 24) aoe from the ie and therefore S Hohe have been the name of another river, the Sadanira@ of oe Mathava in the Satapatha-brahmana. Is the name Karatoya pegs from khara- ci or swift-watered, having been fed by the rapid hill- stream n the west the bounda ary of Pundras would have been some large stream, lying east of the Kausiki. What river can this be but the modern Mahananda? It is not unlikely that the Ganges itself flowed further east into the southern part of the d ahinanda, with the junction-point higher up. In the south it was bounded probably by the §.-E. branch of the Gangee (modern se the bifurcation being pretty old and shown i in Ptolemy’s ma The northern boundary was ill-defined, wi jungles, hills, and aboriginal tribes like Kiritas. The grey (syama) diamonds exported from Paundra* were probably brought from these northern hills. | Bhisma-P°, IX ; Vana-P°, LXX aratoyam Lieshatlae tri-ratr- corned Asvamedham = avapnoti praja spat cok | 3 || 2 Amarakosa, Kinda I, Vargga X, verse 33. 3 A. nes Nordenskiold, Porciaile Man, Plate XXV (reprint of 1490 A.D., Ed. Rome). 4 Brhat-samhita, UXXX UXXX, 7; Garuda-purana, LXVIUI, 1, 17-18. Cf. Travels of Nicolo Conti (circa 1440), transl., J. W. Jones, (Haklnyt Society), p. 10, e speaks of carbuncles, 270 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908. in the same sentence (LII, 16). But they might be mere ‘poetical repetitions (or even interpolations), as similar repetitions appear in the same sentence with respect to Kaukkurah and Kukkurék. The formation Paundrikan is also peculiar. Is it a mis-reading of Saundikah, a» name used with Pawndrak in Anudasana- -parvva, XXXV, 17? Anyhow, it would not be safe to draw any dis- tinction on this single line, apparently corrupt, until corrobo- The Mahabharata and the Harivamsa, and following them the es urdnas, name only one king of Paundra, Their King. viz., Basudeva. the specs he is des- cribed as a powerful sovereign, ruling Pundras, Vangas and -Kiratas, 7.e., the greater part of Bengal, and surnamed pepereks MBh.. HV., Visnn-pur, Bhagavata) and also Pawndra (H son of his, Sudeva, is named in HV. ( Visnu-parvva, LIX, 4), Bhs capital called Paundrasya nagararn (Bhavisya-Parvva, XCIT. He fought with the Yadavas and was killed by Krsna with ake (battle described in 12 chapters in HV., Bhav.-parvva, CXCI-CII ; Visnu-pur., V, 34. 4-27 ; Bhagavata-pur., X, 66-23). In the medieval period the tribal name Pundra was replaced (c) Medieval period. Sthaviras, where the bg sakha of Godasa Gana is named Pundra- vardhaniya! ; and in the Asok-dvadana, which speak of Asoka having put to death 3 in Punda- varddhana many naked sectarians for doing despite to Buddhist worship.? The dates of their composi- tions are not known. But the name is mentioned in the Records and the Life of topes under the heading Pun-na-fa- i -na § rey ee ana). an-chwang visited the land a twelfth aa 1 Kalpa-sutra, eae S.B.E., Gaon he 288. 2 ga ee 427, 1.¢ 3 Records of the ‘pester World “Beal, II, 194-5; Watters, II, 184-5; Life, eae p- “ty 4 J.A.8.B., 1894, p. 53f; Ep. Ind., IV, 247. : 5 “goed sar ie adore, Lambaka III, tarabga 8, vv. 254, 290, tar. -5, 17, 19, 21; Lamb. V, tar.:1, se Cf. Raja-tarangini, IV, 421 8 AS. B., 19u0,'p. Ne i aid Vol. IV, No. 5,] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 271 [N.S.] In his Records rear prii supplies us with a description = land and the people. The country was 4,000 li in circuit, and had a flourish- ing population. Tanks, seach and flowery groves alternated and there. The land was low and moist, and crops were abundant, The climate was genial. The people ee sacha learn- ing. The Digambara Nigranthas were very n aiaties the Deva temples were a hundred in number. Twenty Baddhistic monasteries existed with some 2,000 brethren of both the vehicles. Of these the most magnificent was a sangharama, 20 li to the west of the capital, with the name variously given as Po-shih-p‘o, Po- kth-p‘o or sa kih-sha (? Vasiva, an ien). Yuan-chwang, ri to cross a an river. ‘The en was ‘hits evidently the east by the Karatoya e large number of Jainas comes as a surprise, but is preity feiely ee oe by the references in the Kalpa-stitra and Asok-avadana. The Deva temples were mostly Saiva or Sakta. The Harivamsa and the Puranas located the oe of Bana the Saiva king towards this side ; and Kamaritpa, e great stronghold of Devi- worship, adjoined it.! In the epigraphical records Pundra (or Paundra®)-varddhana a bhakti or province. It was divided into v/sayas or districts, mandalas or sub-districts, and gramas or villages. In the plates of Pala and Sena kings the following names of its divisions appear In inscriptions. h: i cere emperor with Vyazhratati- mandala a; 2. Sthalikkata-visaya with Amrasandika-mandala 3. ong ga-visaya with mandalas Halavarta and Gokalika. 4 Kotivarsa is to be identified with the Pargana a4 Oe kot, a town on ‘the left bank of the Punarbhava river, 18 miles S.-S. -W. of Dinajpur town, and named in the Tabakat-7 per as Diw-kot. The others cannot be located. According to an inscription, Paundra-varddhana-bhiikti included even Vatga with the bhaga Vikramapur.’ The Tarpana-dighi plate of Laksmanasenadeva ‘2 me ane icogr: ariees egestas this view. — er 997, has— napada-karnayoh pur-Devikota uma: aytieae sam ‘Base aulees sud. habe Pte ee tat || Rerpetinnsdate s Tri- kanda-sesah similarly pare: (11, 197).— Dev ina-puram k Syae- -0 parma c=atha Ao marga- acc | 2 Khalimpor es ate, Ep. Ind. 1V. 249, 1. 30; Anulia plate of Laksmana- wean J.A.8.B. 1900, p. 64, 1. 34-5 (Mandala alon e). Khalimpur pla 2, : ; Gokalika in nee Dinaijpur plate of Mahipala, J.A:8.B. 1892, p. 1. 30; Halavarta in the Manahali plate of Madanapiladeva, J.A.S.B, Pros p. 71, 1. 82; visaya: lone in the Ames aicchi plate, Ta Ant., XIV 265 1, 24. 5 J.A.S.B., 1896, p. : 272 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908, has Varedyan in the place of Visaya, which seems to be a misreadin ne The grant-portions clearly show that Pundra- varddhana formed a part of the Pala kingdom, from the time of Dharmapala- deva (fourth quarter of the ninth century) to Madanapaladeva subject to the Senas, as the various plates of Laksmanasena, and his son Visvariipasena, show in their pease itiettone: Towards the end of Laksmanasena’s rule Bengal was invaded ; by the Islamic forces under the heli (a) Mussalman period. chiefs, who gradually conquered th province. In Paundra-varddhana lay sdk of the Bengal He named in the Tabakat-< Nasiri,—e.g., Burdhan-kot and D where Muhammad-i Bakht-yar halted on his A to and retreat from Tibbat ; poh Ss the fief of ’Ali-i Mardan, the murderer of Muhammad-i i Bakht-yar; Maksadah and Santus, Shae lay the mb of his successor Muhammad-i Sheran; Gangiri or Kankiri, of Dinajpur District), Santos. (No. 68 of Dinajpur District), and Khangor (No. 16 of Bogra er na stillsurvive as parganas.* Burdhan-kot is identified with Rajbari, 19 miles north of Bogra town ; and Bangaon of the printed ae (Bekanwah of Raverty) with a place of — same name near Devikot ; while Naran-goe must be near Devikot.® After the Mussalman euiraosts the name Paundra-varddhana isappeared. In only two later Sanskrit works the name Pundra can be traced. The lexicography Tri-kanda--iesa divides the Pundras among Varendri, Gauda and Nivrtti +; while the Brah- manda section of the Bhavisyat-purana 5 extends the term Pundra- desa over Bengal, Bihar and Chota-Nagpur and divides it into nine divisions. In the rent-roll of Todarmal, the tract proper was distributed among the following Ea abad Panjra, Ghoraghat, N.E. Lakhnauti and S.W. Bazuaha. Very little is known about its old ‘apitat The Records says ’ that the capital was more than 30 li in Capital circuit, and that the a ae travelled from it east above 900 li to reach the con ntry of Kamaripa; the Life adds that going from it 900 li or so south-east "8 came to the country of Karnasuvarna. Cunningham identified it with Maha- sthin-gar, whose ruins lie seven miles north of Bogra town on the 1 J.AS.B., 1875, p.12. Is Varedyén meant for Varendran? The text requires re- -editing. 2 The numbers are taken from the Statistical Accounts of Bengal. 3 hate J.A.S.B., 1875, pp # II. 187; Madhya-dei = xo’ tha Pusdrih "syur = Varendri- Gauda-Nivrttu 6 Wilson, Le. p. 8 Jarrett, Aim-i sg T, "131, 135-8; "J.R.A.S., 1896, pp. 112, 115-7, 122-8. Vol. IV, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 273 [N.S.] Karatoya river, oie identified the monastery Po-shi-po with Bhasu Biha ar to i est.! The fort has several old re nan ie : as one of importance. * it is not noticed in t maps , and the direction §.-E. to Karna-suvarna (Gauda) toa sia hold d. With this eection, some place higher up on the Maha- nanda would agree. Were it not that the distance from Karna- Paundra P?) could have been identified with this. It had un- doubtedly old Hindu tanks with architectural remains, several of which had been built into ee mosque, Eklakhi tomb, and other Mussalman buildings of Pandua? The distance from Kamaripa and the distance from Rentigal (600 li) also do not disagree with this eesti ion. The name of the capital is not given in the Records. In the ee silers of the Rastrakita Govinda IV, dated 8th August D., land ie granted toa Brahmana coming from Pundra- Seite’ na-nagara § ; ‘while in the Brhat-katha-manjari a town is named Pundra-varddhana-pura Lastly, according to the aaa oe dramatical treatise, the e which should be used by actors tangusge. pers Ss alate hig a. Wiekeaa, Raivaicen Vatsas, Odras, Magadhas, Paund¢ras, Naipalikas, Pragjyotisas, : : sendh pointing out the prevalent form of language in Eastern India. Il. GAUDA, LAKSMANAVATI. Gauda has not been traced in any _—s of the Vedic or epic period, But it must have existed Maude. from a pretty old time, as itis named in the oldest rhetorical works. In Kavy- adarsa or Mirror of Poetry by Dandyacarya, of the various poetical margas or styles, two are specially selected for discussion, V aidarbha-Gaudiyan, Vaidarbha and Gaudiya ®; and Kavy-adarsa’s date is believed to be of the sixth : Arch. Sur, Rep., India, XV., PP. Vey = 2 Do., p. 80: venshaw’ 8s Gau 3 Ind. Ant., XIT # Lamb. III tide “a vv. 237, 2 5 Bharata’s Natya.dastram, Cnt, 82-34, ‘Two verses of this importan passage are quoted be Anga ahaa Kalhglines Vatsd8=c= aiv=Odra-Magadhah\ Paundra-Naipalikas =c=aiva Antar-gir i-Bohir -girah i 321 Prapai-(gjyau) tisah Pulindas-ca Vai Ta ar, $a, pariccheda I, 40, 42, 44 (anuprasa- a), 46, For Gantiya rh cf. Hargaccarstam, introductory verse 7; Wamana’s Kavyd- lankéra-sitra, 9 12; Radrata’s Kavyd-lankara, Adh. II. 4-5 Prelate te gre tL 28, 31. 274 . Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {May, 1908. century ec -In the still older work, Bharata’s Natya-sastram, or Treatise on Dramatic Performances, the hair-dressing of Gandiyas 1s wpecally a déeirt bed.! Gauda was originally the name of a district, An inscrip- tion on the Kanheri hill, Bombay, oe clares that the Buddhist ate Avighnakara, who caused to be built hall-mansions thereon with a donation of one hundred drammas, came from Ganda-visaya, Gauda-visayid =agata.2 In Brhat- sarivhitd, the tribe Gaudaka is placed in the eastern division with Paundras and Tamraliptakas.® A more precise location does not appear in Sanskrit works. But if the auda .king of Bana’s Harsa-caritam be identical with more than ten Bnddhist mon brethren of the Sammatiya sehser "peailes three monasteries of Devadatta’s school in which milk product were not taken as food. There were Deva temples, and the followers of various religions were very numerous,’ With other writers I agree in thinking that the Life is correct in placing Karna-suvarna 8.1K. of Paundravarddhana, and that the statement in the Records of its being N.-W. of Tamralipti is probably a mistake for N.E. position of its capital will be discussed infra. The references also wi that Gauda was not only the name a visaya, but was the general name An empire also. ais a kingdom or empire that included | Natya-sastram, (N.S.P. Edn.), Ch. XXI, Acchy (? ‘Av) anti-yuvatinam tu sirah uence ebetegies! Gaudinam-alaka-priyam gesa pray-aika- venikam i 2 Ind. Ant., XIII, 184. The irscription was of "the reign of Rastrakita Amogha-varsa I, dated 16th September 851 A.D. (Saka 775 for 778). 3 Br Sam., XIV, 7 :— Udayngiri-Bhadra- Se ee agi dang cieined 1 ida-Tamraliptaka-Ko$alaka-Vardhamandé = 4 Harsa-caritam, 6th ucchdsa, (N.S SP. Ban. 2 i386, Grade dadhipen mithy-opacar-opacita-viardsam =m. ta-Sastram = ekakinam ‘vidrabdham bhavana eva bhrataram vyapaéditam =asrausit. Records, Beal, }.2t0; ** At thi time the king of Karna-suvarna—a ead of aces India—whos ame was Sasinka, ayep addressed his ministers in e words: ‘ If a frontier country h virtuous ruler, this is the eo ess of the kingdom On ai ‘hog “asked the king to a conference and murdered is Sle Vol. IV, No, 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 275 N. various Provinces, sr ng from time to time according to circumstances. For xample, the Gaud-ddhipa of Bana, or the Sasadaka of Tusk an- eae: ruled a powerful empire. It included besides Kie-lo-na-su-fa-la-na, Mo-kie-t’o (Magadha), and Kin-shi- na-k’ie-lo ( Kusinagara),! and, peo the intervening tracts of Tirabhikti (Tirhut) and Kaéi2 At one time his forces captured Kanyakubja.2 The Gatjim plate of Madhavaraja II. issued from Kongeda (kong-u-to of Records and Life, modern Puri and Gafijim) acknowledged the overlordship of Sasankaraja 4; 4; and, dvas were presumably under his suzerainty. he adjoining si at ect was very likely included in his empire, and ably Vanga too. It is no wonder, therefore, that the caajuis Haigh, althoug h he thundered to uproot the Gaudas and deputed his minister Bhandi against them,® could not carry out his threat at least for 14 years more. The earliest epigraphical mention of Gauda is on the Aphsad Frequently men pillar of the Magadha King Adityasena, : ead _4... Where the prasast? was composed or cepasenclaramete iis te grayed by the Gauda Suksma-siva.® The time of Adity ‘asena is approximately settled by the hahpur image saactntiiia dated in the Hargsa era 66 or A.D. 671.8 Suksma-siva might have been resident either of Gauda-visaya or Gauda kingdom, probably of the former. The Gauda kingdom is ovis 3 referred to in the Katmandu inscription, dated Harsa (?) 153 (2758 AD.), which says that the Nepal King Jayadeva Paricakrakama married Rajyamati, ‘the noble descendant of Bhagadatta’s royal line, and daughter of Srilarsadeva, lord of Gauda, Odra, Kalinga, Koala and other lands.” By a Bhagadatta’s royal line” is meant, I suppose, ware with the kings of Pragjyotisa, probably through her m imilarly in the Prakrt poem Gauda-vaho of Vakpatiraja,® Gauda evidently referred to the whole kingdom, and not simply the Ep cathee! sr in +e Psat ae gate seal ab Ge gee of Rhotasgar, District Sha sated, Banger: a wipe inerption Sri-Mahdasémanta-saésdivka-devasya, pp. asi of this SaSitka, in his early reign. Fleet, Gupta Inscriptions, pp Harsa-caritam, 8th ucchasa, p. 249. Kanyakubjad = Gauda-sambhramam suptia Be ted bingy Pipers utrena niskasan Ind. VI, dated 300 Gaupt- -abie, 619-20 A.D. arga- crit nih ucchésa, p. 194, nir-Gaudam, besid s abusing him Gauda-adham 6th shee ch po 11s; 193; ee Bhandi; bhavan = oes kafakam = Baden. pravartatam Gaud =abhimukham, 7th ueeh., P 5 Fleet, Gupta Titer pie p. 205, line 27 ; for Shahpur “date Fleet, Gupta Inscriptions, F 210, line 2. ape “5 examples of poets having Ga auda lineage e, Gaud-a nvaya, are 3 Gadkaune o com the Vatesvara Candella — of Paramirdi-deva, Ep. “tna. "iT, alt, line si and Madana, the Raja-guru of A te of Dhar, who composed th e Dhar prihants natika, Bp. Tnd., Vill, 1 tin B. Indraji, Ind ops 8g. P. Pandit, Bombay Pek Series Ed., Gaidarako. Peas 276 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, {May, 1908. saya. It narrates that the king Yasgovarmma of Kanyakubja irasted East India; that the Magadha king fled before him (verse 354) ; that the vassals and nobles of Magadha king, feeling ashamed, returned to fight (v. 414) ; that the defeated and pursued Magadha king was killed (v. 917) ; that then proceeding to the coast of cocoanuts Yasovarmma con quered the Vabgas powerful with means: (vv. 418-421). Evidently on this slaying of the Magadha king and his army, the poet calls the subject Gawda-vaho in verse 1074, and again says Gauda-gala-ccheya- valagga-samthe- edvali or the necklace of Gauda necks in verse 1194. At that time Gauda, therefore, included Magadha. The date of deta Map he is dependent on ‘the time of Lalitaditya, King of Kasmir, who, according to Raja-tar angint,! defeated him. Roughly it falls i in the second quarter of the eighth century A.D. In the following inscriptions Gauda is urns as a king- dom generally. In the Wani and Radhanp ates of the Rastrakita Govinda III, it is ‘tiated that his nae Govinda II, surnamed Dhruva, drove ‘into the trackless desert Vatsaraja, th (and Kananj ?) in Saka 705 or A.D. mons the year in which the Jaina Harivamsa of s finis shed. Similarly the In the second half of she oa wee the Pala kings , van rose into power, and gradually became or aa eee meee aie wn as rulers of Gauda. The earliest OE — epigraphical mention of them as Gaud- esvara is to be found in thie Budal pillar inscription of Gurava Misra, in which this title is applied to Deva-pala.5 But his j-tar., taranga IV, 133f., Stein, I, 132. aig nae is also credited with ‘the conquest of f Gauda- mandala, IV. 148, Stein I, 135 :— ikr. sta- Laksmi-paryanka o dantevabliyadwtecagilla ah \ Asiariyam = stam nihsesa dantino Gauda- mandalat 14811 amberless elephants joined him from the Ganda land, as if attracted by i ndsbip for aur a [carrying] the conch of Laks mi, who was d [to the sitached[ [to 248, lines 12-18; Wani plate Ind. Ant, 15 li ox 13. . XI, ‘S 7 t. XII, 160, line 39, Gaud-endra-Vanga- pati ategeye : ag hie _ line 6; ‘the corresponding part in Sirtr i inscription e tan for Gau has z. Il, ‘fea, line 14. According to Taranath, the Tibetan ae ey 5 Ep.In ‘Vorshlite: and Orissa were conquered by Devapala son of Gopal; A.S eis 111. Vol. eo. No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 277 [N.8.] father Dhsrmepéls practically ruled Gauda. On the east he on Paundravarddhana-bhakti, in which he granted land by t Khalimpur plate '; in the ‘centre he had Magadha, as me ae from Pataliputra the said grant '; while in Bodhgaya an image has been found with an inscription recognising his overlordship. a His territory extended probably further \westwards, as in th Khalimpur plate he is described to have subjuga anyakubja, but gave it over to its king.! Of his father, Gop&la, the two inscriptions found are on images of Nalanda and Bodhgaya, showing that Magadha belonged to him *; and from his assump- tion of the title so atic eee it is not unlikely that other lands were also included es Magadha. Other references to oe alas as kings of Ganda na als to be found in (1) the Sarnath mage inscription of me of Gaudadhipa Mahipala dated Sarnvat 1083 (1027 A. D} : and (2) Kamauli ar of Vaidya- eva, a Governor of Gaud-e8 jasya Kumara-pala-ur ther references to Ganda lie s ‘gto in lamers and literature of ninth to twelfth centuries. Some of them may really refer to Pala kings, but most are vague, ¢.g.:— A. Inscriptions :— (i & ii) = and Deoli plates of Krsna III.* His neestor Krsnaraja IL “ was the preceptor charging the Gaudas with the vow of humil- ity,” fab ee -vrat-Arppana-gurus’. na IT, end of the ninth century A. (iii) The Bilhari stone inscription.? The Cedi ‘kin : Keytravarsa Yuvaraja I “ fulfilled the ardent wishes of the minds of the women of Ganda,” Yuvaraja I, of the tenth centu ry. (iv) Bhuvanesvar stone inseri iption of Brahmesvara mple,* ae “defeated the whole fabs of his e my, the Simhala, Coda and auda, as it were in child play,’ ’ prati-bhatam= akiclacs Simhalam-Coda-Gaudam. pore Kegari, probably of the tenth ' ury A. : (v) Kahla hate of theKalactri Sodhadeva,° Gunam = E bhodhideva by a warlike expedition ‘ took - | Ep. Ind. 1V, p. 249, lines 28-9, Pdfaliputra-samévdsita, lines 30-1, Sri. aig. Aan avar ery -antahpati ; ; lines 21-3 for Kanyakubja. Proce. 3 Kielhorn’s list of N Indian Inscriptions, Nos. 631 and 632, p. 35, App. BeBe Ind., Vol. V. . Ant. XIV, 140; Arch. Survey Rep. for India, 1905-6, pp. 221-2. Ep. Ta a 351, line shoe ated Saka 862, Ep. Ind, V, 1a, line 20]; Karhad plates dated on A am 959 A.D., Ep. Ind. LV, 283, "line S p- Ind. I, 256, line 10, : 2 : e 8.B., VII, 5587, verse 10. 9 Ep. Ind., VIL, 89, line 9. 278 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908, away the Gauda-Laksmi,” arta Gauda-laksmih. preven ase al probabl y of the tenth ERLE Ye (v1) Nagpur. stone inscription of the Malava ruler Naravarmmadeva.' Of his elder brother Laks- Gauda,” Yath-dvisat-Gauda-pateh puram dara[h. ] L akem adeva, circa 1080-1104 A.D. (vil) Dharespeisre ston inscription of Vasudeva Te The dois, Bhatta Bhavadeva’s sixth ancestor, ‘¢ at grant of land from oH king of Gauda,” Sa sasanam Gauda-nrpad-ava Inscription about 1200 A.D., 6th ee probably middle of the tenth. (vill) Goyvindapur stone inscription of Gangadhara.’ He “married the charming Pasaladevi, a daughter of Jayapani . . . afriend of the king of Gauda,” Gaudu-raja-suhrdo, Inscription dated Saka 1059 or 1137-8 A.D e i “impetuously assailed the king of Gauda, avat. Vujayasena, middle of the twelfth century, (x) Pithapam pillar inscription of Prithvisvara,} whose ancestor Malla I. (12th generation up) “subdued the Gaudas together with the Pandya king,” Gaudan=sa-Pandy-adhipan, Inscription, Saka 1108 or 1186-7 A.D., Malla J, probably of the ninth. dawinin Literature :— (i) Yasas-tilakam of Somadeva Siri, describes the Gandas of the Tairabhukta ond Gaudair-aku- lita-sakala-sainikam .... abhuktam valam, (A’vasa III, N.S.P. Ed., p, 66. Jaina a.campu of pr obably the ninth century. (11) Br 18% katha-mafijart of Ksemendra, in describing well-known He Ree story, ghat-akhy- ayia locates it among the Gaudas, Gaudesu Devasarmm-akhyo babhiva Brahmanak Pt (Lambaka XVL. story 38, verse 550, N. S.P, Ed. p. 586). Ksemendra, the ee of the second half of the eleventh century. (iii) Katha-sartt-sagara of Sonera Bhat narrates the arrival of Gauduh Sakti-kumaro to meet Vikra- & I Ep. Ind., H, 186, line a : ze Ind., II, 337, dina 26. 2 Ep. Ind., Vi, 205, ~ p. Ind’, I, 309, nae Ind, 1v, fa line 24. = . - a ea eee Sl af “7 Vol. IV, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 279 [N.S.] maditya (Lambaka XVIII, Taratga 3, verse 3). omadeva, second half of the eleventh (iv) Vikramanka- kavya of Bilhana. The Chalukya Vikramaditya of Kalyana is said, rather mag- niloguently, to have carried his arms as far as Gaudaand Kamaripa (III. 71). Poem’s fps than 1081 A.D., end of eleventh cent (v) The drama of Anargha- Raghavars of Murari, purastaic- ampa nima Gaudanam .... rajadhani. (VII, 124, p- 310, N.S.P. Ed. rari, not later than ella ee (vi) ar Bengal poet Sarana’s verse, 1. , Sakti-karn- amrta Sri-dhara-dasa, Bhru- ksepad- ae on gayati viharate murdhniyo Magadhasya,.} Boa third quarter of the twelfth century. From about the middle of the twelfth areal the Sena ng, originally of Vanga and Suhma, encroached on the seat of the Palas, and eventually otiated then from Gauda. During the reign of Laksmanasenadeva, the whole of Gauda appears to have Senas, Benares and oe (versell). Nat turally Es came to be called the Gauda king, e.g., in the Pavana-ditam of Dhoyi Kaviraja, verses 5, 96, 101.2 Simitaely a in the Bakarganj and th plates,® Visvarupasenadeva, his son, is called lord of Gaud The Mussalmans began at first with the ze of Bihar and Nidiah. But shortly after they re See mne peeten, moved their base of operations to Gacee capital, Lakhanawati. Gradually they invaded and began to k : e possession of the adjoining tracts, until, e t f Husam-ud-din az, Sultan Ghiyas-ud-din, “the whole of that territory named Gaur passed under his con | Has, i ct w mint “struck in Gaur.”5 Gauda did not include Vaaga or Tira- bhukti, for in addition it is recorded: “The parts aro around about the state of Lakhanawati, such as Jaj-nagar, the countries of Bang, amrid and Tirhut, all sent tribute to him.”® Bihar was probably included in Ganda ; for “The august Sultan, Shams-ud- din wa ud-danya, on several occasions, sent forces from the capital, A.S.B., 1906, p. 174, note 1. Ganda is in this verse named separate pais Maa a, A.S.B., 1905, pp. 58, 67, 6 ieee , VII, p. 43¢; th.8Bi 1895, p. lf. ‘ Tabakat-i Naviri, pp. 587-88. 5 J.R.AS., VI, 350, wood-cut; a gold coin, 70°6 grains. 6 Tab. Nas., Raverty, pp. 587-8. 280 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908. Dihli, towards Lakhanawati, and acquired possession of Bihar, and installed his own Amirs therein”! ; and this he did again in 622 H.., after forcing Ghiyds-ud-din to acknowledge his suzerain During the pre- Mughal rule, Gauda generally retained the most prominent position in Bengal, though the capital was But be fore Firuz ‘Shah's first of Gaur on the left bank, in fact near the site which Pandua would have occupied, had it been shown in the map. Was it then another name for Pandua, as meaning the ‘new Firozabad continued to be the pre for a century and half, but from inscriptions Lakhnauti does not appear to have been 1 Travels of Ludovico di Varthema, Haklayt Society, 1863, — bs cx The book being out of print, a tracing of the map is annexed. At t apr : , 30. * J.R.A.S. II, 206. Fora coin dated 742 H., with mint Firozabad, val governor, "Ala-nd- ae *Ali Shah, “nee “4 x AS. II, 202, and mone of the Pathan Kings, p. 265, No. 221, pl. vi 5 Sir H. Elliot, ikea tudes History of adda, ITT, 298. a Vol. IV, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 283 N.S. altogether abandoned. In the reign of ’Ala-ud-din Husain Shah, erous coins. During the rule of Husaini Pie uda, a name which began to be more comm akhnauti, flourished tly. Based on account of Portuguese travellers, who visited rauda first about 1535 A.D, Manuel de Faria y Souza wrote:— “The principal city Gouro ‘seated on the bank of the Ganges, “ three leagues in length, containing one million and two hundred “‘ thousand eae and well- fortified ; along the streets which are “wide and straight, rows of trees to shade the mrs which “ sometimes in ee numbers that some are trod to dea On oyrionth of a great shifting of the river course aces the seat of government was again changed to Tanda, sabe ec where the river bifurcated.2 The change was made in the time of Sulaiman Karani (972-980 H.). Except for a few months, in 983 continue e the capital for nearly half a century. Gauda became deaddulated: and about 1588 Ralph Fitch “ passed the country of Gouren, where we found but few villages, but almost all wilderness, and saw many buffes, swine and deere, grass longer than a man, and very many tigers.”’ Sic transit gloria m Even at Tanda, the river course began to change, shiftin s g J eastwards, About 1588, Ralph Fitch noticed “Tanda standeth i nd added old whic artly in ah ge of this change, and partly from troubles in East Bengal, Islam Khan removed the seat of government to Dacca, ay Jahaigirnagar, about 1 . The river now changed again westwards, until it touched Agmahal uplands, and then Tanda came to be on its left bank,5 cut off from itssarkar. In Ww an alias Akbar-nagar) in Mansingh’s time. This change of capital did not last more than a quarter of a century. To check the poem ante of the eastern border, enpetially: t inroads, Nawab Shaista Khan again made Dacca the hedclanavtere, where the government remained until the final 1 Portugues Asia, Stevens, 1698, vol. I, Chapter IX, pp. 415-6. 2 Sarkar Tanda of Todarmal’s rent- roll lay west of the Ganges ; Ain-i Akbari, II, 129-130; J.R.A.S., 1896, 92-96. For the position of Tanda town, see specially the Akbar-ndma, Elliot, vi. 45. f 3H skiayith The Principal Navigations, Voyages, ¥e., reprint, Vol. V, on ‘4 Hakluyt’s The Principall Navigations, Voyages, Sc., reprint, Vol. V; 1. 5 Riy@-zus-Salatin, trans., Bib, Ind, Ed., p. 221. 284 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (May, 1908. transfer tpt the oe of eighteenth century to Maxudabad by Murshid Quli Khan, at whose instance the latter name was altered to Murshidabad, . Il. SUHMA. Suhma is mentioned in the Mahabhasya under Paniniya IV,. Subiua with Angas, Vangas and Pundras.! we quests eee is preceded by Vanga and Tamralipta and is followed by residents on the sea-coast. Similarly in eta 8 dig- vijaya, Suhma is mentioned after the Pac and and the tract within the streams of the Ganges. “ Fv him, the ~ rooter-out ve the unbent, the Suhmas saved their lives by following the cany course, like against a river torrent.” * Piecing together A informations, = vice is to be placed near (but not on) the a gre with marshes full of canes, Its position saucy lay on the E Bhagirathi branch, west of Vanga, and nort of Tamralipti, fer oe the modern districts of Bardwan, Hugli, Nadia nit part of 24-parganas. t of the references name Tamralipti separately from pipers and, therefore, they were two distinct countries. But Raghuvamsa omits Tamralipti ; Shale the Ditch neste ocates Damalipti town among t mas. It would seem, there- fore, that at a later time bot rmed one kingdom, Yuan- chwang in his Records and Life omits Suhma; which might have ng in been then included in the large kingdom of Karna-suvarna, Still later, the name Suhma disappeared in the Radha. Nilakantha i in commenting on Bhim&’s conquest in Eastern India (Sabha-P°) remarks Suhmah Radhahk. The early Mussalman governars — ae gp parents in possession of Suhma. e most power- Mussalman period. 1 of the Khalj chiefs, Husam-ud-din 1 Kielhorn’ 8 Kd., 2 MBh., di-P*, ait. a 55 (origin from the sage Dirghatamas), CXIIT, 29 Pandu’s Co on uest) ; Sabha-P’, XXVII, 21 (Arjuna’s conquests), XXX, 16, e = conguest) 5 = arna- P. VIII, 19. HV., Harivamsa-P°, XXXI, 34, 48; Bhavi : es ihe sxe ak samhitd, her 37, XIV. 5, XVI.1; Pardsara, nas, § ed n Ul a’s commentary on Br. XIV, 5; various Pura uch ie Markandeye, Vayu, ete.; Dasa-k ieiniegaceie 6th ucchasa, pp. 155, 177. 4 Raghuvamésa, IV, 35. ee * al Vol. PN No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 285. N.S. *Iwaz, had at the southern end Lakhn-or which was not far south, lying at a distance of ten days’ journey from Debi-kot, Dinajpur district. Lakhn-or continued to be the southern-most town in the time of ’Izz-ud-din Tughril-i Tughan Khan (642 H,), and net too, of Ikhtiyar-ud-din Yizbuk-i Tughril Khan (circa Before a end of seventh century Hijra, the tract must 6 been annexed, as we find at Tribeni Zafar Khan’s mosque dated 698 and Madéends, dated Ist Muharram 713 H. (28th April 1313 A. D) }: 3 About 731 H., in the time of the Delhi Emperor Tughlak, Bengal was sabdiv ided, and this portion must have been included in the south-western division with the seat of government at Satgaon. Bengal history. Sher Shah Sir divided Bengal into separate pro- vinces with a separate governor for each, all controlled by Kazi Fazilat *; but the names of these divisions and governors are not known. The separate governorship was abolished by his son. In Todarmal’s rent-roll, this tract was comprised in sarkars Sat- gaon, Sharifabad and Sulaimanabad.4 Nothing is known about the old capital of Suhmas. A scholiast on Panini VI, 2, 89 gives the ormation Suhma-nagara. In the Pavana- ditam of the 4th piicdar of the twelfth century, Vijayapuri on the Bh&agirathi is said to be the capital of Suhma Cras 36).° is probably notte 3 name of Nidiah, arr ae as the seat of government o aksmanasena, at the time it was sacked by Muhammad-i Bakht-yar (A.D. 1199). . Tues at the confluence of the Kharia and the Bhagirathi, the town had exceptional ete being within convenient reach of Vanga, Gauda, and Pundravarddhana. It was left desolated by the Khalj invaders. By the pak of the thirteenth century, the head-quarters had bee removed to Satgadon including Tribeni, for which see Radha. Capital, IV. RADHA. The name can be traced to a pretty old time. In the Aya- Par oaleietr ranking among the oldest — Jain riptures, the Mahavira “tra- velled in the pathless Preirores i: the Ladhas, in cen and Subbhabhimi; he re miserable In Jaina Scripture. tos and miserable seats (2). Even in the faithful part of the rough country. the dogs bit him, ran re him (3). Few people kept off the attacking, biting dogs. Striki the monk they cried chu-cha, and made the dogs bite him (4), Such were the ee: Many otKer re eating rough trong pole or a stalk in Vajjabhimi, and carrying (to keep off the dogs) aired there (5). Brak tis armed they were 1 Tad. ae tena aera 1870, p. 287. 3 Tarikh-i She met le Elliot, IV, 39 4 Ain-i Akb., Jarrett, I, 139-141 ; TRAS. 1896, pp. 96-1 5 J.A.S.B., 1905, pp. 45, 58. 8 Tab, Nas, pp- 584, 55758. 286 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908. bitten by the dogs, torn by the dogs. It is difficult to travel in Ladha (6).”! This Ladha has ees — identified with Radha and Subbhabhami with Suhm Va hea so graphi- cally described, is the rough jungly pax on the west. Further- more, in the fourth u ee pannavand, the Ariyas or sacred lands included Kodivarisam va Ladha (variant, Lata)? by which is probably to be understood Radha. Again in Dipavamsa (Ch. IX) and Mahavamsa, the Ceylonese Bud Inc eyl sictstain dhistic chronicles of se 4th and 5th chronicles, Simhapura in Lala. This Lala has been, on good grounds, identi- fied with Radha.* So these traditions, Jaina and Buddhistic, about Radha existed before the birth of Christ; and if the traditions have any historical basis, a gee in a East India with this name existed in the fifth century 'B C. a Curiously enough, the name is not tr noe in the epics fanless hidden under some alia , Karvvata or Lata), or in any Sanskrit records before the tenth contary As ae The earliest mention is in a ajuraho inscription, SEG EE yori where the wives of ae kings of Kajici, dhra, Radha and Anga are said to have been imprisoned by the Chandella Dhaagadeva (middle of the tenth century).° ‘T’he esariv r Ranastra and Uttira-Ladam (of Mahipala?), This alleged con- quest of south and north Radha took place before the twelfth year and ater the tenth year of the king, 7.e., between 1021-1023 A.D. e Ranagira introduces a king of a new dynasty, ana enewit at on y in the genealogical lists of Bengal match-maker n the drama Prabodha-candr-odaya of Krsna Misra jane ning of ‘twelfth century), the tract Daksina- vpnat ih mentioned twice (Canto II, pp. 52 and 59, after vv. 2 and 8),8 he Radha- purt is said to be in Gauda (p. Do, Ve ey ae fistapadha s Brah- i BB, XX, Bel, spr 8, Lesson 3, pp. 84-5. 2 S.B.E, XXII, Bk. I, Lect. 8, Lesson 3, p. 84, Jacobi’s note 1. 3 Weber, Sacred ritheceass ‘of the Satis nas, Ina. d. Ant., »p. 375. Is Kodivarisam s K Piers a oat f Pondra-v ego ? 4 Burnouf, E. Muller, Ind. Ant. XI, 198, ier’ XII. 65; E. Kuhn, Ind. Ant. XII, pp. 54-5 ; Jacobi, p. note 1 (above). The cael of Vijaya is said to have _— a princess of Vanga. 5 Ep, Ind., I, 138. 8 South- Tdtan ag teaae Vol. I, p. 96; IT, 106-7. 1 According to t e Kula-Paiijikas of the match-makers, the following kings with the — Sire r reigned :—Adisira, Bhisira, Ksitisira, Avanisira, seems Dharasira, Ranasira.—@aude Brahmana Radha iso. oer in the Bhovanesvara inscription of Vasudeva temple, Réaha-sriy ah (1 3, Ep. Ind., VI. 205), and the —— Petre plates of Orissa, Radha-Var endra- Yavoni® (5. toe &.; 1896, pp. 144 8 Daksina- Radhé-prade ga° (N.S.P. Ed). Vol. IV, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 287 [N.S.] weer careodies; Radhiya-Varendras are several times referred to.! These references show that Radha had, by the eleventh and twelfth centuries, een applied to an extensive country, which was divided into t —— south and north. The country aaeteeeed then inclu jad ‘Suh a parts of Gauda proper, and Tamralipti, the oe and its Bhagirathi branch forming the eastern boun- This description is confirmed by the accounts given in the Tabakat-t Néasiri. he territory of Mussalman period. Lakhanawati has two wings on ait er side of the river Gang. The western side they call Ral [Rarh], and the city of Lakhan-or lies on that side ; and the eastern side ee eall Barind [Barindah], and the city ‘of Diw- kot is on that ide.”* ‘“ 'Tughril’s name became great, ani both sides of the country of Lakhanawati—the one part which they style Ral which is towards Lakhan-or, and the other is named Barind on the side of Basan- kot—became one, and came into Malik Tughril’s possession.” ? The Ral of this writer evidently refers to northern Radha. The Radha, north and south, would be comprised roughly in sarkars Mandaran, Sharifabad, E. Sulaimanabad, N. Satgaon, Audumbar and Lakhnanti of Todarmal’s rent-roll. The capital of old oe is not known. The traditionary Capital, imhapura cannot be located, Ko dive risam resembles Kotivarga, a visaya in Paundra-varddhana. Coming apeles down, the Prabodha-candr- odya. ae Radha-puri in Gauda. In the map of De Barros, ut on the west bank of oe Ganges, opposite Gouro; an Blaev (165a) shows in the same place Para, probably a mistake for Rara. The name disappears fii subsequent maps, and can not be traced in Todarmal’s mahals. On the other ‘ita: Tribeni, mentioned in the Pavana-ditam as the place where the branches separated,* rose into more impor- tance. By the time Zafar Khan’s mosque (698 H.), and some with this mint was struck in the name of the Delhi emperor Tughlak and is dated 730 H. The ee continued there till Akbar’s time, when a change in the river courses forced its removal to Hughli, six miles down.® The mint at Satgaon disap- peared by the end of fifteenth century. 1 — Literature in Bengal during the Sena Rule, J.A.S.B., 1906, p- 176, note nanan pp. 584-6, 737. 58. % Gaudam raéstram-anuttamam nirupama tatr-api Radha-pur?, Canto II, 7, p. : 2 A.S.B., 1905 44, 58, ve arkar Rng d Arsa pon Jarrett, rr, 124, 140-1; J.R.AS., 1896, waa Ruins described by Blochmann, J.A.S.B., 1870, p. 280. 288 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [May, 1908. V. VARENDRA. Varendra is spoken of in contrast with Radha. The name haeecics Hindu eriod, Kamauli plate of wanes (? 1142 A.D.), the donee Sridhara’s ; eaapeditent Bharata appeared in the village Bhara in Varendri.! Vijayasena’s eee of Pradyumnesvara temple (middle of the twelfth ntury) was engraved by the Ranaka Silapani, the crest-jewel of the guild of Varendra artists.2 In the Da ana-sagara of Balla- lasena (1169 A.D.) his guru Aniruddha is described as famous in Varendri tract.2 Radhiya-varendratk have been several times referred to in the Brahmana-sarvvasva of Halayudha (fourth quarter of the twelfth century).* In the Mussalman period, the extracts oe so ae a salma : show that Varendra lay to the east o mtr od geckeac the river Ganges. The Yavana females of Radha and Varendra are entioned in se a ~ Ganga plates of Orissa, stidiontiae that i in the tim imnhadeva 15 (1238-1264) Varendra and Radha (N. nas Ge been in the within it. In the Brahmanda section of the Bhavisyat Purana, Varendra is oe ath as lying east of Padmavati, and containing towits: Pudila near the Narada river; Natari (mod. Natore) ; Capala on the Verte: Kakamari; and Syamataka on the Calana Bil. Roughly, the tract comprised sarkaérs Barbakabad and W. Baztha of ‘'odarmal’s rent-roll. Nothing is known about the head-quarters of this tract, although it was of such importance in old days as to give rise to a distinct class among Brabmans, Kayasthas and other castes. VI. TAMRALIPTA. This name, under various hairy appears in works of the riod. Originally it formed a part "Su as or Vanga, for it is not men- tioned in the group of five tribes said to have been descended from the sage Dirghatamas. But later on it formed a separate tribe, as is “evident from the references in the Muhabharata and Epic period, 1 Ep. Ind., II, 352, ll. 37-8, Bhava-gréame pravisara-yasah Sasan-ogre Varendryam. Ep. — ws 8311, 1. 32, Cakhéna ee eee ae 3 J.A.S.B., 4008, p. 158, _ a —e Varendri-tale. 4 J.A.8.B., 1906, p. 176, 5 J.a.8.B., 1908, pp. 120-1 ah 6 Ind. Ant. XX, p. 420. nde —y Vol. 1V, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 289 [N.S.] Harivaméa.' In Bhima’s conquests (Sabhaé-P°), it is placed between Vanga on one hand and Karvvata with Suhma on the other, The Records and the Life of Yuan-chwang # describe T’an-mo- lih-ti ( Tamra-lipti y he having travelle Medieval period. a mor. over $00 fi rom pet -mo-ta-t’a Pema eg The country was about 1,400 li in circuit, and there- fore not a large one. The land was low and moist, forming a bay where land and water communications met. ‘The climate was hot. By good farming fruits and flowers abounded. The inhabitants were generally prosperous (by trade), having many rare valuables. Though their customs were rude, they were cour- ageous. Of Deva temples there were more than 50, and of Bud- dhist monasteries above ten with more than 1,000 brethren. Besides Buddhists, there must have been Nigranthas, as in the list of Jaina cies the first sakh@ or branch of the ancient Godasa Gana was named Tamraliptika.? The Chinese pilgrim Hiuen-ta calls it “ se southern district of E. India The country was evidently included in the empire of Sasanka, and after Sasanka of Harsa, for the empire of both extended south- wards up to Kofgeda or Gaiijam. In the set Pleo (IY, xxiv 18),* it is recorded “ Devaraksita will Sea Kogalas, Odras, Tamraliptas and the sea-coast town” (? sixth century). No further record has been found about the separate existence of Tamralipta as a kingdom. More famous was the capital, after which the country and th , e people were evidently named. It ee. is frequently mentioned od Jaina, Bud- dhistic, Brahmanical and other works. It must have existed before the birth of Christ. Ptolemy noticed Tamalites in his g in he river Ganges (BK. VII, Cap. I, § 73) ; ! The references may be classified thus (i) T&mralipta—MBh., Adi-P°, OLXXXVI: 13; Sabha- P XXX, Ress LII, 18. At harva- -pari idista ,LVI,4. Cf. Par arasara, l.c., U po ine entary on Brhat-samhita XIV, 5-7, and Satnded-wocuhitd, -31. under ; (i) Timealipeaka MBM. Bhisma-P°, IX, 57; Drona-P°, CXVIII, a-P®, XXII, 2, 21. HV., Bhavisya-P°, XLVI, 65. Cj. Bherite’s" Natya- sastra, XIII, 34. VayuP® (Anandagrama wane s), XLV, 123 (p. 189). Mar ey (Bib. Ind. aera! Pp. 301, 329, 330. Br. sam (iit) Tameali ipti—cf. Br. sam., X, 14; celal af ce. under i. - aeanttens ate II, 200-1; Watters, II, 189-190 ; Life, Beal, p. 132. 8 Sac ooks of the East, XXII, p. . Ae, Fannepuron XCIX, 385, (Pana Ed.) p. 385 :— oa -c= Antihra-Paundrams =ca Tamraliptan sa-sagaran\ reg c=aiva purim ramyam bhokgyanti Si carakpictes | 5 Ind. Ant., XIII, 364. 290 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {May, 1908. Praijapana), the nine Soups of Ariyas included Tamalitti Van- gaya F Sues: a in Vanga The medieval Buddhists, specially the Chinese pilgrims, mentioned the town several times’as the port where merchants and others embarked for Ceylon and further East. Fa-hian described it as being ‘‘at the sea mouth,” nearly 50 yojanas eastwards from Chen-po (Campa); and here he shipped himself for Ceylon on oard a great paleo vessel.? According to the Records, the capital, above 10 li in circuit, was near an inlet of the sea Lun, the Corean, remarked : “ This is the place for embarking for China from East mene and close to the sea.” I-ching, Hwui- Lun and Hiuen-ta ® put its distance from Nalanda monastery at 60 or 70 yojanas (stages In the story of Mitragupta, Damalipta is described as being among the Suhmas, close to the sea and not far from the Ganges, frequented by sea-going boats of Yavanas and others, and on the whole prosperous. That it was a centre of much trade with krit7; and its ition oe the eastern sea is mentioned in the Katha-sarit-sagara (III, 4. 291, Dan ralipeik The above references speak o times, the one in the inscrip- tion being not later than eight or ninth century A.D, Since then the town must have deteriorated immensely, as it is not mentioned in The channel silted u sme has now disap og and with its deterioration Tamluk ceased to be a sea-going haven, while Hijli rose into importance. Political changes probably hastened its downfall. It was annexed to Orissan kingdom by the powerful : Sacred en ee of the Jainas, Weber, Ind. Ant., te p- 375. Fo-kuo-chi, Ch. XVII, Beal, introduction, p. 1xx 3 rie, Beal, p. ig 4 Takakusu, I-tsing, PP. a 211. sie, ‘Beal, introduc xxviii. (Hwui-Lun), p. xxx, (Hiuen-ta). 6 Dasa-kumdara- earita, per ferris a 8 P. Ed.), pp pee, 176-177. udhpani rock inscription of Udayam fina, ine 3,—A nijo [t=sa] maye va bhrataras-trayah | Taémalipti [ma= Aly ick yayuh pti vanijyaya || , II, 345. Tamralipta, Brhat-kat ri, Lam II, story oS fi nes vv. 167, 173,185; Lamb. IX, story fourth (Vinayavatl), ¥ Lamb X, story eighth (Kensie: v. 209. Tam- ralipti, Kathd-sarit- “saga ra ee II, Taranga fifth, v. 54; Lamb. XII, Tar. xiv. (Vetal venth), v. 58. 8 Hemacandra, 979,—Tamaliptam Démaliptam Tamalipti Tamdlini Tri-Kanda-aesa, II, 191, Velakilam Tamaliptam Témalipti Tamdalika. The last synonym, Tamdlika. mi i rise to modern Tam De Barros, (1553-1613); Blaev iene In aio aa he channel is not shown, having been nearly si up. It he first p to name Tamboli, In Rennell’s oo plate vIL iti is Rae's as rretittnes eee. ree ee. SS a? | Vol. IV, No. 5.] Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal. 291 [N.S.] Ganga kings, and thus became a frontier town, far from the capital. It would naturally be looted first in every war with neighbouring kings; and the prared from the capital with the unsettled state of the country encouraged river pirates and land dacoits. The trade in this way dwindled until it became a shadow of its former self. Not improbably the river encroached and swallowed up the town or the greater part of it, thus giving the finishing touches, ambtlak appears as a mahal of sarkar Jalesar in Todar- mal’s rent-roll, with tho hae s ae 50, infantry 1,000, has a P ase. The in in descent (fftee nth in direct descent) from a Kaivartta chief n alu Raya. He must have got the zemindari after the rent-roll, in which a Khandait is mentioned as the landlord. 1 Ain-t-Akbari, Jarrett, II, 142. Correct Tambtlak for its Tanbilak, neers J.R.A.8 , 189 96, p. 74 2 Dr. n Francis Gemel i Careri, = Voyage mse the World, in Church- hills’ Collections of Voyages and Travels, Vol. IV., “The e Portngueses further subdued the a pare fort of Face 4 ei kingdom of Madure ; a in the kingdom of Bengala; and Macassar in the kingdom of that w1 Babu ieee Ghosa, Séhitya-parisad-patrikad, IX, pp. 54-55, giving a list of ancestor __ 1981 O'W *‘viSv 40 dYW SIOIWLSYD WONA NOILIIS ois Lae A. = xe 4 " whip , : NY QVYY RO. eee: O dt O 9D x. a> ISN ES Fo ee rs / \ONOTY a 0 Bau] pow Oy v9 OV etre YS rss, <7 WD We i = = ( vyodsn — Ae :’ B fs Zi op Pumyodourye Pa) a ha a eeeat me ie 4 iP et Cee Aq Hi ar : peu 9 lprperepaparel x ane roa . guayhapwe - ywiadd - : Pel ad OoNoaAY ayraad wa Reo : 5 ,¢55 seas * a Y Tie 7 MAY, 1908. The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, May 13th, 1908, at 9-15 p.m. Lieor.-Cotonet G. F. A. Harris, I.M.S., in the chair. ig following members were present :— A. §. Allan, Captain F. es Connor, I.M.S.; Dr. H. M. cae toot -Colonel F. J. Drury, I.M.5S. ; ; Lieut. -Colonel C. R. M. Green, I.M.S.; Dr. E. A. bosch eee Captain J.G.P. Murray, IMLS. ; Major F. O’Kinealy, I.M.S.; Dr. E. Panioty, Major J. C. Van ughan, I.M.S.; Major - c. Sie I.M.S., Honorary Secretary. Visitor :—Captain F. A. F. Barnardo, I.M.S. The Minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. ain Connor showed cases of a peculiar rash and of ee tA and epithelima. Captain Connor showed also some clinical cases. Captain F. A. F. Barnardo, I.MS., read a paper on “Some ases of puerperal eclampsia with jugpadtent for its treatment,” peer tae from February meeting. PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839. Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal). Memoirs, Vol. 1, efc., 1905, ete. Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904. Journal and Proceedings [N. §.], Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete. Centenary Review, 1784—1883. Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete. : A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street, Calentta. PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS. (a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which are held on the first Wednesday in each month except : in September and October. : ‘ (b) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member- ship. (c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society during the hours they are open to members. - (d) To have personal access to the Library and other public rooms of the Society, and to examine its collections. (e) To take out books, plates and manuscripts from the Library. (f) To receive gratis, copies of the Journal and Sims e and Memoirs of the Society. (g) To fill any office in the Society on being duly elected t “ CONTENTS, oe Lakshmee Puja.—By Panoit Yocesa Cuanpra Smasret- SAMKHYARATNA-V SDATIRTHA oe = 33 "Two Tibetan charms obtained by Lient.-Colonel Stuart H. 3 "Godfrey im Ladek, one sf chasing away evil spirits and une.—By : PADHYAYA fakee Cuanpra Wiuseamiceais ‘The Date of the Salimi Coins.—By!H. Brverinse. =. Note on the Peregrine Falcon (Falco’ peregrinus).—By yreuT.-Cotonen D. C. Partiorr, Secretary, Board o o Examiners oon ose are 7 Notes on the Geography of Old Bengal.—By Moxmonan : Cuaxuavaurt, M sat B.L., MR.AS. — ... a Proceedings of the Medieal Section for May, 1908 = Page 253 257 JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENCAL. Vol. IV, No. 6. JUNE, 1908. SIRWILLAMJONES [MDCCXLVI-MDCCXCIN CALCUTTA: PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA. Issued 26th September, 1908. List of Officers and Members of Council OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL For the year 1908. President : The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L., D.Sc., F.R.S.E, Vice-Presidents : Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.I.E., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S. G. Thibaut, Esq., C.I.E., Ph.D., D.Se. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, M.A. Lieut. Colonel G. F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., LMS. Secretary and Treasurer : General Secretary :—T. H. D. La Touche, Hsq., B.A., F.G.S. Treasurer : :—J. A. Chapman, Esq. Additional Secretaries : Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D. Natural History Secretary:—I. H Burkill, Esq., M.A. Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc., C.M.Z.8. Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Se., I-M.S. Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S. Other Members of Council : Harinath De, Esq., M.A. J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A Lieut.-Colonel W. J. Buchanan, oT LMS. H, G. Graves, Esq. Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.L. Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq., M.A., LL.D. a 32. The Use of the Abacus in Ancient India. By G. R. Kaye, Bureau of Education, Simla. It has frequently been stated that the abacus was in com- mon use in ancient times in India, and upon this supposed fact appears that these statements, although made by undoubted scholars, are not well authenticated ; and it is proposed in this note brie he examine them. - Clive Bayley pean “Tt need hardly be said that the "use of the abacus is still common in every village bazar in Rode! writes: “En voyant usage du ‘tableau a colonnes’ répandu surtout en Perse et particuliérement dans la Khorasan, 4 a : . by means of the abacus, while the works of the learned Woepcke are largely concerned with the development of the science of re sur Oceident and Sur l’introduetion rithms Millions on en Oceident, etc.). - Burn spac ‘hus ee : Kata Sankalita, p- 334) me ntions a coun ter seers i iespher, ler, ave never found this to be done (South Indian Paleo- sap, p. 62). 1 This is by no means true, 294 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908. In 1825, Warren wrote (Kala Sankalita, p. 331) : ‘‘ I had often read and heard of the singular process by means of which the common Indian almanac-makers computed eclipses, scoring their quantities with shells, instead of writing them in figures ; ; and vo ra with the use of tables by means of certain artificial y ven th regard to his calculating with shells and eo (the latter representing zeros) it amounts to ee e than scoring any number of points when playing at th 5 B Q = = fos) were used in Sis oe tomes with the shells and counters to effect certan calculations : NumeRiIcaAL ACCOUNT OF THE SouNDs. 1 Ka, Tha, Pah, Ya or Yum, Kiah, Wir, Staha, Nuium. Ra, R: un, Na, 6 Tsha, Ta, Tou, Shah, Utsha, she, Recshe. 7 Tshaha, Taha, Saha, Za. 8 ne Deheu, Ha, Hi, Dhena, De. 9 Djiha, D Dhaha, Lhah, Dha. 10 Guia, Na, Ni, Rno, A (the last, or zero, being always expressed with a coun ter). explains the use of this notation, which is the well-known ny syllables as the quantity which it expresses contains of digits, = they lengthen it at pleasure and construct by that means a me vial word which answers their purpose. is will be dcoanplifiad in the following exposition of the elements of the Vakiam process :— The Vedam w+ Ve-do-da- See The Raza Gherica ... Ra-za-Gheu-ri The Kalanilam .» Ka-la-ni-la. The Devaram Sen eu-va-ra. As explained in my previous article (Journ. Asiatic Soc. Bengal, 1907, p. 47 9) the numerical values of the letters are— 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 0 k kh g gh nh c ch j jh ii t th d dh n t th d dh n Pp ph b bh ese ee Ss oie wre r Vv § $ Ss h 1 a W s table contains in all 56 symbols: —— the oa symbols are Same to correspond to the vowels, Ansuvara, , ; ’ we ae ae es | Pep ee ~ i . | : ; | sills Sy * veg ee al Vol. IV, No. 6.] The Use of the Abacus in Ancient India. 295 [N.S.] These syllables they expound by inverting their arrangement, beginning with the sil and ending with the first; and scoring from the right, thus Staha @ tou ese Na © Gnia © .Dha S882? Dé Seen Ve $$—a Vedam or 1600984 days. Ka @ Ri ee ss eee Za 3 Ra ee—a Raza Gherica or 12372 d La @e@ Ni = ta eee ka @—a Kalanila or 3031 days. Rra @@ Va $¢ Deheu $8$8—a Devaram or 248 days.” Sir R. Temple (Ind. Ant. xxvii, p. 19) quotes an interest- ing example from rural Siam, but the calculator was of Chinese origin and had evidently learned the use of the swanpan ; and we naturally enough find similar examples of hes occasional use in India of oe abacus or its principle in modern times. O examples quoted above, the modernonesare of little value, They, leas supported by more ancient examples, only show that the abacus is a foreign importation into India. Warren’s supposed example (it really has nothing to do with the abacus) is of interest citation is no evidence of its use in ancient India et gives no reference to the actual use of the instrument in India but infers that, because it was used in Persia and Khorasan, it ve must ha been borrowed from India, at the time of the rey a from India of our arithmetical notation! But it is even donbtful whether our modern notation was ever introduced from India apparently from immemorial, but this statement is supported only by the senate of Rodet quoted above ; and one can only con- clude that id not comprehend the facts of the case. 296 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (June, 1908. a tray covered with sand, Bayley:concluded that the pata was an abacus. In this he was altogether wrong for, as is = known, the pati was, and is, sp a board for writing u Bayley goes a step further and attempts to cae that the Greek abacus was possibly ora bas India. ‘“ Perhaps,” = says, “in the Greek form of the e of this instrument so trace exists of the use of ‘ sksharas” sage os would fies ley’s argument, the phonetic ‘aksharas,’ in the sense used by him, never existed exc ept in the imagination ae some rather rash orientalists. Bayley’s most learned article the Geneulogy of Modern Numerals largely deals with the use e the abacus; and unless it can be shown that this instrament was in common in ancient India, all his eloquent reasoning is worthless There is an interesting oo rather important auestion depen- dent upon the supposed use of the abacus 1 in ancient is question relates to the origin rat the ‘ zero’ and of the fens cipher. Taylor, Woepcke, Bayley, Burnell and others derive the Sanskrit numerical words that si zero from the use of the abacus. These terms, th ey say, indicate the space not filled up by a counter, the ‘place vide’ of the ‘tableau 4 colonnes.’ All these terms indicate wc pap or the sky, ether, etc., and may Aeieagemets enough be su 2 tec ha nnected with the abacus. As a corollar ry to this re the cipher is derived from Siinya titoaeh the on: Sia Sanco ” wrote Taylor in 1816, “the word shinya saititia a circle, cipher, or vacuity ; and the Arabs, on receiving the numerical n nm from India, translated it by the word at has been said all with the ‘ place vide’ of the ‘ tableaux a colonnes,’ need not be repeated, though of course, this evidence affords in itself a strong argument in favour of the Indian origin of the sign—an argument a co name,” writes Gow, “ seems to point to the common semitic word a meaning Bled and it is said that . Son stre ss hore: ,on which ines m ight be drawn with a stick, was, still is, a ealoulstion % in ane Kast [Shore History #5) Greek iathematies, p. >. 29, rm sénya does not occar with this technical ning in any inition The a inscriptions before the 11th century A.D. at the Dr. Murray’s New English eects has “ cipher fr, Arab, re, gifr, te erly oe ebro zero’or ‘nought’ a subst. use of the adj. gifr, oid’ f. gafara, ‘to be me The ine was simply a trans- Atco the Sant skrit finya, literally * empty.’ alae Zee! iia HR Saar ils - J ee ssdetiieteatene eke sae Vol. IV, No. 6.] The Use of the thae in Ancient India. 297 [W.S.] which is still further supported by the manifest derivation of all the European terms for this sign from the Arabic word jhe (sifr), which it need hardly be said i is itselfa direct and literal trans- lation of the Sanskrit ‘ génya.’ It has the exact intrinsic meaning, in fact, of siya, and since, as it has been shown, the new Arabic arithmetic was avowedly derived from the Indian, the derivation of sifr from stinya is beyond doubt ” (xv, p. 39). Enough has been said to show the importance attached to the use of the abacus in ancient India. At least the origin of our arithmetical notation and the development of the science of arith- appear to depend largely upon it. It will also be noted that the debt that the Arabs are said to owe to Hindu mathematicians is closely connected with the subject. ur notation was not of Indian origin, and if the Arabs did not derive their arithmetic from the Hindus, then the whole of the elaborate arguments given by the writers referred to above fall to the ground, Asa matter of fact the debt of the Arabs to the possibly the debt is on the other side; also it has been shown that the Indian origin of our notation is, at least, not proven (Journ. Asiatic Soc. Bengal, 1907, p : Surely, if such an saabotatiatit as the abacus were in use in ancient India some real evidence of its use would be forthcoming. dant some readers of this journal may be able to apgome such evidenc => 33. Certain Unpublished Drawings of Antiquities in Orissa and Northern Circars. (With two Photos). By Monmonan Caaxravarti, M.A., B.L., M.R.A.S. These drawings I have lately discovered in the library of our society. They are in two folios and relate to sculptures and architectural details of emples. Though nearly a century old, they do not appear to hire been ever before described. A brief des i ct of their contents might therefore help future refer- ence Two folios of unpub- lished drawings. "The two folios belong to the remarkable ee a coins: rawings, manuscripts, and historical or views pole sabi ee ethnological reports gather oe ee Lieut- enant-Colonel Colin Mackenzie, some time Surveyor- ae of India.! When he died at Calcutta in 1821, lie in the fice Librar i mber of other manuscripts are said to be in the Presidency College, Madra and eleven folios of drawings with r of miscellaneous having been received in December 1822.8 The whole collection was ultimately bought by the Government for a lakh of rupees ; and Mr, Wilson gave a summary of the whole be eet Wilson’s list shows in the collection 2,630 original ie wings, 554 duplicates, and 46 tri licates,* The un pete an tay 2 two folios dealt with y this article 85 originals in (B), correspond to his Nos. 7 and 8, having the common heading “ Hindu Antiquities in Orissa, ete.”4* No. 7 is said to have 78 ene and 78 dupli- cates, and No; 8, 32 originals and 32 duplicates. the Asia Society’s Library, the larger folio (A) has 32 duplicates, and 2 originals; the smaller-sized folio (B) has 77 pages of original l For a brief beewry of ee ee Mackenzie, see Sir A’ Johnstone, LRA. 8., 0.8., I, p. 383 d the introduction of Mr. Wilson to eee Collection ig (Daloutt a 1828, Madras Reprint, 1882). mn 8th May 1821, aged 68, and sas baviod ta the great burial yard of South: Park Street Cess te = 3 Centenary Review of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Part I, p. 23. = 8. drawings one would have expected them in the catalogue of painting, e * Mackenzie Collection, Wilson, p. 300 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908. =eaptianale or 85 originals, some of the pages having two drawings one The originals of (A) and the eee of (B) are ae in mabe Kensington Museum, London Most of the drawings, original or iuplcats, bear dates of Names of Copyists. rawings, and in duplicates also the dates ina District. The earliest date of the original drawings is one of Jajpur, 7th March 1815, and the latest of Amreswaram, 15th g 77 oP: At : 2 =] rr nm ee | oe) O° a ® a ‘a an TM @ = a @ 5B Q a pret a QO rg > © 5 mM ° =] e) J. Gould, Sheik Abdalla (Abdulla), and J. D umbleton. The oe bear no names of the artists, except two in (A) and one n (B) which have J. Newman. nts niall 8 them according ae laces, the follewiig facts are foun Names of Places, and Dates of Drawings. lace. Number. Dates of Drawing 1 Jajpur, Katak District ea Ase .. 7-11-1815 to 21-iii- 1815. 11(A) reac oae (or = ili- cee 17-v e ili)- Sark. 2 Bhuvaneégvara, Puri District .. 27(B) ; v-1815 to 1l-iy- st 3 Makundapur Do. a ws 12-iv-1815, 4 Pari Do. eg ee ‘ and fog iv-1815. 1(A) ~. 26-iv 5 Kanarak Do. aa. wes ov. a 2: 1815. 6 Sri-Kirmam, Gaiijam District 7(B) pee ce-vi- Lore: to 18-vi- 5. 7 Mukhalingam Do. ett SB) es 165-vi-1815. 8 Coopully (?) ioe ta a ey .. 19-vi-1815. son ria Vizagapatam Dis- — 7(A) +. 30-vi-1815 and 3.vii- : 4(B) ... 2and 3-vii-1815, 10 Yellamanchelly, Godavari Dis- trict {?) «. SB) we» 16-vii-1816. 11 Beecalloo, Do. re “i. 20-vii-1816, 12 Draksérama Do. ee «. 21-vii-1815t028-vii- 1(A) a D-vii- “1816. 13 Bezwada, Kistna District oo GFA) we. Ql-viii-1815 2(B) ecu and 22-vili- 1815, a Sitanagar, ‘o. (?) a ah 2( A) - 5 AmreSvaram (Comte), Kistna istrict (?) we UB) ae ia 16 Places not named > a 10:3) we ieee except gare 13-i '(?)-1815. Total ©... 34(A), 85(B). ee eee saaentasiint * a hi Vol. IV, No. 6,] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 301 [N.S.] All the drawings except one are uncoloured ; some of the pil- lars in (A) are shaded brown. The one coloured figureis of a copper image at Makundapur near Pipli in Puri District. From the been since photographed ; and therefore their drawings are of little by Fergusson in his “Tree and serpent worship ” and by Dr. Burgess in his “ Archeological Survey Report of South India, VO 2” a lion on a crouching elephant, both ona high plinth. During the 1 these animal figures used to be placed at the gateways thereof (cf. nt Raga Temple, Bhuvanegvara, and Jagannath Temple, uri). carved chariots laid bare by recent excavations. The two rows of 1 Archeological Survey, Bengal Circle, Annual Report for 1902-03, Part II, p. 5, para. 5. : 2 “Figure of a lion upon an elephant in front of the north gate of the temple at Kunnaruc near Juggernaut.” 3 Ain-i Akbari, Jarrett, Vol. II, pp. 128-9. The enclosure three portals. The eastern has naieod upon it the figures of two finely designed elephants, each of them carrying a man upon his trunk. The western bears scul of two 1en with ings and en an attendant. The northern has two tigers each of which is rampant upon an elephant that it has overpowered.” 302 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908 lions and geese on the parapet are worth examination. Photos of the two Kanarak sketches are attached. As any light on this great temple would be welcome, I extract a passage from th Madala panji in Appendix C. It purports to give measurements of the temple in 1627 when almost entire. A discussion of —_ measurements will be left for a subsequent article. Interesting informations regarding Hindu mythology are avail- apta-matys or ‘‘seven mothers ” can be studied from the three monolithic images and seven smaller images of Jajpur, or seven similar i images on the Markanda tank, Puri, or the three “ mothers” at Yellamun- chelly. Two well- carved cjonrecegns of the Sun- me one with seven horses and one with five horses, a iven from att perme Siva, Parvati, Ganega, Karttikeys; Virabhadra and Visnu in various forms and are shown in these drawings. Besides the gods, ascetics, kings, queens, n@gas and lions are also —— Fd : e si = . of < everal kinds aboun n addition to And of EMI. culp , pillars of different types have been drawn. The (B) folio is entirely devoted to Hindu figures ; the (A) is nod mostly’ Hindu, and has only towards the end four Jaina drawin any of the sculptures can no lon traced, and the architectural details, where they exist, are in several drawings will, I hope, be studied at leisure by some scholars and their best specimens printed, as was done by Fergusson and Burgess see. the sculptures of Amaravati. ef de etic got of each drawing with all its headings, go lalpor ye ates is given in Appendices A an he descriptions seul not be taken as exhaustive; but are, r trust, sufficient for future identification and for giving a general idea. APPENDIX A. Tue Fouio cauuep A. A bound book, ee loose, oblong, 1°5”x 113”. The label on the front board runs :— “ Journey baer Bengal through the Wodia and Calinga Dasum to the coast of Coromandal, 1815. The first nine leaves of the books are blank, then on a comes the tenth ed with the first drawing and then follow folios, each having a drawing. Except one, all the draw- ings are large, and occupy Rivest i iastha of the page lengthwise and often breadthwise. 1. (Heading) “ Baharie.” 9 ft. 8 in.x5 ft. 10; in : Note. —Varahi, one of the seven trees with the face of a boar, a child on her left lap, and a _— ~ Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings, 303 [N.S.] boar below as symbol. No name of the copyist or date of drawing. Statue now in the com- pound of the Sub-divisional Officer, Jajpur. 2. “Jumkemah.” 5 ft. 2 in. x2 ft. din. « 20th March 1815” in pencil. “Copied by J. H. Shanks, 20th February 1819.” Note——The hideous sitting figure of Yama’s the forearm, arm, ear, neck and leg. Below, two ees. This is one of the “mothers” kept in the terrace behind Jagannath Temple, Jaj- 3. “ Durgah.” 9 ft.4in. x 5 ft, 8} in. “ These figures are lying at the back of Baukerie-tomb on the left of the road opposite to the mosque.” Copied by A. McPherson, 1819, Note.—Indrani, one of the seven mothers, crown on the head, ornaments on the aist, arm, leg. The forearm and the right foot gone, cloth from the waist down to fi e remains of (vahana). Now in the compound of Jajpur Sub- divisional Officer, removed from Bokhari Shah’s tomb, opposite the court. 4. [No heading], 9 ft. 8in. x 6 ft. “At Jehaujpoor, 21st March 1815.” Gopied by A. McPherson. Note.—The hideous Chamunda, with a necklace of skulls, broken at the sides and not continuous. The ribs and veins drawn in a fearfully natural way, left leg on the Mahadeva below, lying prone olded han Now in Sub-divisional Offi- cer’s compound, 5. “ Drawing of the Black Pillar in front of the Temple of Jagannath which is said to be about 40 ft. 26th April 1815.” [Plinth] 9 ft. x 7 ft. 6 in. [Diame- ter of shaft] 4 ft, 11 in. The well-known Sun-pillar, removed from Kanarak to Jagannath temple toward the close of eighteenth century by the Guru Brahmachari of the Maratha Deputy. On the top is shown a tailed monkey (and not Aruna). 6. “Figure of a lion upon an elephant in front of the ] 10 ft, x 6 ft. 9 ft. Copied by Shaikh This is one of the pair guarding the north gate of the enclosure wall. Now put in front of the eastern doorway of the porch by mistake. 304 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908. 7. ‘* Figure of rite paar vay 5 called by the a people the old man.” 5 2 ft. 9 in. At Sjehanjpoor, 16th May 1815. Visnu in the incarnation of man-lion, crowned, maned, ornamented, palms gone, and lower part efface n his left lap a male ( Hiranyaka- sipu demon ?). In a frame, above bigs are Vidyadharas and Kinnaras (winged m at base corners, two females with fy whiskate and in base centre two groups of devotees. Present location uncertain, possibly in the Vara- hanath nie eens &..- | -No ene 6 in. x 3ft.4in. At t Jehauiaias 16th May ig15.. "Copied by J. H. Schencks. Vaisnavi, one of the seven steal crowned, ornamented, four-handed, the upper one holding wheel, the ‘other conch shell, the lower right blessing and the lower left hold a child (head gone) on the left lap. Below va@hana, the winged human-faced Garuda. In the terrace behind Jagannath’s Temple. 9. Fray Beer es 6 ft. x 3 ft. 5in. At Jehaujpoor, 17th ks. sae ps a cf. No. 3. In the terrace behind Jagan- nath’s Temple. 10. [No heading], 6 ft. 6 in..x 3 ft. 6 in. a Jehaujpoor, 16th May 1815. opr is ae (in pen K f aumari, one o seven nk crowned a bably blessing, the lower left holding a son on the left lap. The vahana, a Sipe below. In the terrace behind Jagannat th’s 11. ‘ Parbuttee,” 6 ft.3 in. x 3 ft. 9 in. At Jehaujpoor, ati or Ai§ani, one of the seven mothers, crowned, richly ornamented, four-handed, the upper two holding a rosary and a trident, the lower right gee and the Iie left holding a boy on the left lap. The right leg on the vahana below, a bull. 12. [No heading ], at Jehanjpoor, 17th May 1851. 8$ ft. x breadth not given. Copied by Shaik Najibullah, 18th February 1819. Varahi, cf. No. 1. More sat pore four-handed, the two upper holding fish and c | 13. ae heading ]. At Jehaujpoor, 17th sis 1815. 83 ft. 7 high (no breadth). ! Chamunda, cf. No. 4. In the terrace behind Jagan- _——————— Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 305 [N.S.] nath’s, More complete. Four-handed, the upper two holding a straight broad-bladed sword, and a club, = lower two a cup and a demon’s head by the hai 14. ‘ An ornamented ‘teguAbtee in the wall of the Temple o A Semachellum” drawn by J. Newman, 30th June 1815, Copied by Peareelaul. “July 1819. 11 ft. t. din, x 4 ft. in, Two pilasters and the niche between. The pilaster has figures in the lowest, but one central compart - ments, and mouldings elsew ere. Human pairs — = ‘One of the enclosed pillars in the eat of Semachel- lum.” Brig readt h 2ft. in., [height] 2°81 42-71” he + 153” + 0:10”, [top breadth] 2-2”, An sake ae carved pillar in the Simhacalam Temple, Vizagapatam District. 16. ‘Drawing of one of the 64 Sasa icin stand in the outer building within the Inclosure—Of an octagon order.” 113 ft. [high]. Copied he J. Mustic, 29th June 1819. Probably of the same Simhacalam Temple, Ae Pilbax 5 in the outer building of the enclosure at Sema- chellum.” [Base breadth] 2°6”, [middle] 4-1 0”, cir- oped bee [top Biden ® 8 a [total height] “Wa ft. 122 eae Hons Pe ae runs an Oriya inscription i in eight lines the front of which is only given inthe draw- i I read the first line of this trie ss Fit ea] Sri fit te Gaud-esara.... a 4 and so m the title, the king woud appear to be — : one of the: Siryya-vamsa dynasty of Orissa 18. “Drawing of one of the 20 pillars which support the walls of the First res * exe at Semachellum, 3rd July 1815. “ [Base] 4 n. diameter, [ top width] 4 ft. 73 in, were 7" e P11” 4+ 2°35" + 2'°0" + ee Copie 19. Drawings of one = i “pla in the Choultry at Semachellum, 3rd July 18 It poatataecl in the lower half a nayika with a fly- whisker in the right hand. 1 For these kings, see my article, J.A.8.B., 1900, pp. 180-189, 306 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {June, 1908. bo = ‘“‘ Drawing of the Chariot which is said to be the same as the one at Kunnarac, 2nd July 1815.” Copied by ; 1819. (head broken) on a fat person (trampling a de- mon ?), The head of the horse on the other side visible over the steps. 21. “ Drawing of one of the 84 pillars in the Choultry at Semachellum, 23rd July 1815.” Copied by A. McP., April 12th, 1819. The base is carved with two-hooded nagas ; and in the centre two snakes intertwined with the hoods raised on each side. Between the two hoods and on their body stand a deity (Krsna ?). At the top, two g face each other and are flanked by a lion rampant on each side. 22. “Drawing of Nundee-Iswar atthe door of the oa at Af Dracheram, 21st July 1815.” Copied Schencks. A ae bull with strings of bells, the v@hana of Siva bo st = Nealphacen in a cavern at Bezawara eee to belong to the Jaina religion, August 21st, 1815.” Copied ne Sheik Abdulla, Ist July ‘1819. 5 ft. 5 in x 4 ft. 6 in The compartment contains in the centre a standing Tirthankara, naked, ears long and hands hanging. He has on each side a standing female, with mat- ted hair, unornamented (only one having wristlet), rc cloth falling from the waist to the foot nearly. eyond the compartment to the left (spectatge 8) is a nase standing naked Tirthankar 24, ‘Jain images cut on the rock of one of ae caverns at Bezawara, August 2lst, mee, oi sues by Shaik Abdulla, Ist July 1819. 8 73” The compartment contains in oe ae a raion naked ParSvanath with five hoods of a serpent knees, and on the right-hand corner a Vidyadhara, below at the base right hand a male devotee sit- ting, and on the left hand a female peated and holding an umbrella over the Jain 25, “The principal object of worship (the oom some- what defaced) carved on the rock in the interior apartment of the cavern at Bezawara illed by the Se oe a ee ee ee Se eee a Vol. IV, No. 6.] Oertain Unpublished Drawings. 307 [N.S.] 26. 23. a) 32, 1, natives Ramaka Deeve.” 2:3" % 7-6" x 5:3”, Copied by J. Gould, 30th June 1819. sitting wi e leg over the other and both the hands over the feet. Hairs woolly, bha-mandala round the shead, and an umbrella ab of fine make. On each sideof him isa standing male with a fly-whisker. On the base are carved three lions. [ No heading, a smaller paper loose}. Original pen- cilled by J. Newman, 13th January 1815, A sardula pillar. “Figures supposed to belong to the Jaina worship, carved on the walls of a cavern nearly on a level with Abdalla, Ist July 1819. mpartment containing a standing naked Tir- thankara. Beyond it, on each side is one standing naked Tirthankara, ; “Sketch of a Pillar north of the pillar near the Temple of Mahadeo at 4th August 1815.” It remains unfinished on account of the builder’s death. Copied by Shaikh Abdullah, 3rd July 1819. [ No measurements |. Place not given. isnu lying on the serpent Ananta (six hoods apear- ing behind the god’s head). Four-faced Brahma od ehind his vahana, Garuda. [ No heading]. 10 feet in length (in pencil). Copied by Pearalall. Visnu with the breast girdle (Kaustubha), ef. 33, four-handed (only three shown), : “Sculptured figure of Man-calli ent on the rock near the temple at Bezawada.” A peculiar figure. A warrior with 18 hands hold- ing various weapons, right leg advanced as if to march, near the head are carved four rows of faces, 10+9+9+9, 37inall. At first sight look- ing like Ravana, but having one head and two hands less. “Sculptured figure of Nursinga Swami and his consort carved in the rock which were formerly adored by the Bramins, but since the building about them fell down, they have been abandoned by their votaries at Beza- wada, 21st August 1815.” Copied by J. Gould. 308 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908. In the centre a four-handed man-lion incarnation of Vigsnu, upper two holding wheel and conch shell, the lower right blessing and the lower left holding lotus and also Lakgmi on the left lap. On his left sitting a fonr-handed god (Brahma ?), his upper (Siva ?). At the top an arch es with the ten incarnations (the last but one MS Image of Ranga Naikudu cut_in she: rock represented lying at length in a ruined temple at Seetanuggur, 2nd Serre 1815.” shows Visnu lying, his left leg being shampooed by Laksmi (head nearly effaced), and a lotus-handed god ( Brahma ?) sitting beyond the legs. 34. “A pillar covered over with copper plates highly gilt which stands in front of the So eae Temple at Seetanuggur, The pillar was erected by Vasu-reddy Venkatadri Naidu, Rajah of Chintapilly Tullaccoo, who at present resides at Amriswerum. September.” pte [Base ] 5 rulers and 2 inches x 3 rulers 6 inches (in il APPENDIX B. Tue Foto cautep B. 11” X83", bound, binding = with the following = on the third leaf inside :—‘ Drawings of antique sculpture Sat indu stractutes; fakes in the course of a journey from Calcutta di and Kalinga countries, to Condapilly, Ellore and Guntoor imme- diately on sain oe in 1815.” Fro he b m. the draughtsman alle on the fly-leaf only the words “b Mackenzie”’ are tten by some staat ee One drawing only (No. 45) Feisty the name of J. New 1, (P.1). “Figures at the Temple of Hankenlishwar, at Geogepoor.” March 7th, 1815. 3°8” [high] x1- 11”, N tandi I left resting on the matted hair of an ascetic, head aloed and m hie ornaments on the ears, neck, forearm, arm, east and waist, w wearing embroi- dered janghia. ‘ Haukentichone’ seems to be Sep shed bea ij : . > “uf on a ee ee ee, A, Pe eC Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings, 309 [N.S.] - a . ‘od a variation of the name Akhandalesgvara, a temple in Jajpur Bazar, not far from the Vaitarani river. Se? Pas rig figures on the Temple of Rog ajee-Taukoor at Geoge epoor.” March 20th, 1815. (a) 1:8” Gea). x 9” (wide) ; (b) 1:6” hig h). a) Man-lion, four-h anded, two upper holding thighs. At base a male and a female worship - per with folded hands, b) A maned lion rampant, body broken, tongue protruding. (P. cee [No heading]. 1°13” [high]. March 20th, mae haloed, crowned, four-handed, the two upper effaced, the two lower ho ding a spear and something circular (?). Two fallen demons at foot. (P. 11). “Figure in Hankenlishwar Tem mple at vies poor.”’ a 20th, 1815. (a) 2-3” x23”; (b) n ements measur (a) A 6d head and a trunk gone, riding a cap- arisoned horse, with man behind holding an umbrella (its top Susy ; below the horse, two Yaksinis and then a Yaksa holding up the horse’s hoof on his left palm. Allona throne of lotus The Kalki incarnation probably. (6) A seated Yaksa with curled hairs. CP: — ‘“ Lingum at the ee of Hankenlishwar at eogepoor.” eps 20th, 1815. [Base width] 1-4” ; nine height] 4 The Linga of Bumeioloiretey 4 ft. high, the lower part to ¢th height carved with teehee ay in 12 rows ; inserted into a quadrangular base. (P. 14). [ No gomaine |. March 20th, 1815. (a) 1:8” x 1:10’ © A A es with an ascetic carved on the upper . The ascetic has legs one over the other, and hase folded. (6) A four-handed standing god flanked on each side by a pilaster. The pilaster is carved in four com- —— lowest effaced, apt a with foliated urn-overs, next the u eat half of a full-blown lotns, and at the top the lower half of a full-blown lot (P. 47), ._CNo heading]. March 20th, 1815. [No meas A sda ‘lion with the a protruding. The lower trunk and body 310 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908. 8. i ant inp teadt of 19).-+¢ aurood.” March 21st, 1815. 0” [high] x 13)”. Viet idee on lotus throne, four-handed, the two upper and the lower right holding something like ipweags aa praying wheels, the lower left holding a conch shell, crowned with ornaments e | A peg at the bottom indicates that the dak: was fixed to some niche. 9. (P. 23). “Chunder Ishwar at Bobun-Ishwar.” 3°5” [high] x 1:9”. April 5th, 1815. Sun-god Hadid on a chariot driven by Aruna, and drawn by seven horses. God, two-handed, fore- arms gone, wned, ornaments in ear, neck, arm, waist, as: booted ; surmounted by a trefoil- arch, spri g from makaras, and having in amazon drawing a bow and behind her a ascetic ; to his left, a similar amazon and behind her a guard with a straight sword and shield. A well-carved piece. 10. i 25). “Sculptured figure on the wall of the oa unker Sg Seg at Bhobun-Ishwar.” 3:5” t 10”. April 5th, 1815. Bhagavati standing on a lotus throne flanked on the right by a lion, four-handed, the upper left hold- ing a full-blown lotus with stalk rising from the ground, the forearms of the three other hands gone. Crowned, with ornaments on the ear, arm, neck, waist, calf and the foot. An arch above, with makaras at its base and a lion flanked by two male worshippers in the key. At the top corners Gan with an Apsarasa on his bent thigh. At the base on each side, a standing female with a fly-whisker. The temple cannot be traced. ey Mee a Figure | in the Temple of oe ed at Bhobun-Ishwar.” 3'0x2’0. April 6th, 1815. Siva (three faces only shown) with conti on his left lap, seated on a throne. On the right three hands shown, one holding a battle-axe, one a rosary, and the third blessing ; on the left only two o beer fast Parvati. Both figures richly orna- nted. cei the base two female and one ascetic wieieshipypect n their knees in the right and a male (king ?) sitting i in the left, all — a ghia, four dhiipa-sticks, a conch shell and two lotuses i A a fe eee] heii te a "Saale Vol. iV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 311 N.S oe L 13. 14, 15. 16. wld cock ; close to the peacock is a male armed with a curved sword, At each top corners the slash Gandharva and Apsarasa. Below the throne worshippers facing a ghata with foliated turn- overs, three on the right and two on the left. It is the statue on the back or west side of the tower of Meghesvara temple. (P. 31). ‘ Figure on the Temple of Kadaar-Ishwar, north of Bhobun- Ishwar.” April 7th, 1815. 67-0" x 3° A landicae deity (?), two-handed, the right holding a stone or a_ bunch, the left a bo d. To his right a tailed monkey (?). A ateae female between his legs, under at a Raksasa lying prone on the ground, The image has the usual ornaments. Kedaresvara is south of Muktesvara. ( f 33). ‘Figure of Gunnish on ae Temple of Kedar- aat.” 4°6’ x 25”. April 7th, 1815. Gane elephant-trunk, pot- bellied, aa ler 0 i li a club ; female with an offering a and on the left a male with a curved shield ; near the sepia the vahana mouse. At each top-corner a Gandharva with an Apsarasa on his bent thigh. The statue in the south niche of the tower of KedareSv: (P. 35). “Figure in front of Mooko-Ishwar Temple.” ede a’ Lid ae | ist th, 1815. A sevenchovded wned naga king holding up with both hands a am with foliated turn-overs. Lower body not shown. Muktesvara Temple. allee- (P. 37). “ Female figure o on the Tem le of Coop Ishwar at Bhobun-Ishwar.” 2°8”x1°5’. April 8th, 1815. A female standing in a niche flanked by two pilas- aes te baa the left ona club and the right holding» flower. Kapalini temple, Vaitala ; 312 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908. ~ =I (P. 39). “Female figure on the Temple of Coopallee- Ishwar at Bhobun-Ishwar.” April 8th, 1815. [No measurements ri Be ” Kas oining the niche of 16th, in the tower of Kapalini or Vaitala Deula. (2.41) 8 Figures on the wall of the Temple of Coopal- oecae 2°6”x1:10". April 8th, 1815. A male and to ine: right a female (king and =. Ui both standing, the male’s right hand female’s right shoulder and the female’s left ee round the male’s waist. Both heavily ornamented. The male with a sword in scabbard hanging from his left, the female’s cloth falling gracefully from the waist to the foot. Ina niche of the tower of Kapalini. 19, (P. ree “ Figure of a Sanasye in one of the small tem Gooswarsarry at Bhobun-Ishwar.” 3°8” om go ples of x 2/0. April 8th, 181 war slab, with moulding at the base, and then ona lotus carved seat, seated, Heanded, matted-haired pilasters. Below the seat are five worshippers. In the Gogahasregvara group 300 yards off from Kapalini, northwards. Pu (EAD). * eee, on the Temple of pierre! at Bhobun-Ishw 2°10’x1:8”. April 8th, 1815. A standing aot ha loed, two-handed, the left hold- ing a long staff (trident ?). Richly ornamented Lecreasris leg ornaments). To his left a female, two-handed. anding. 21. (P. 47). “On the wall of a small Temple at Bhobun- i Rudra Dancing.” 3:6” x 2:9". April 10th, 5) Rudra in Tandava dance, ten-handed (six shown on the left and four on the right), the upper two holding a serpent, the next two a trident and a battle-axe, the next two a rosary and a bag (?), the next two the ends of a scarf; wearing ba. skin. To ye right ne a ae cym and left Karttikeys playing dh 22. (P.49), ‘Figure of Seeda Eshwar caine near the outer wall of the Temple of Mooko Eshwar at Bhobun- Ishwar.” 40 x 1:7’. April 10th, 1815. oi EES on achariot drawn by five horses and driven by Aruna. God clad in mail, haloed, iy ee ae Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 313 [N.S.] 23. 24, bo or 26. for) (legs not visible), with spreading rays (?) in ands. An amazon on each side drawing a bo (? Chaya and Saja, his two wives). (P.51). “A female figure in a small templ e, S.-E. 0 the Great gone of Bhobun-Ishwar.” 3°83)” ritighy, April 11th, 1815. 1e river Ganga standing on a makara, on the left palm a jar, and the right hand on the right thigh, under an umbrella held up by a female attendant standing to her right. (P. 53). “Figure facing or opposite the last No. 19 at Bhobun- lawn April 1llth, 1815. [No measure- ments }. The river Yamuna standing on a tortoise, on the right palm a jar and the left hand on the left thigh, under an umbrella held up by a female attendant, standing to her left. Head- isin of 23rd and 24th peculiar (P. 59). ‘Figure of one of seven Sanassee represented near the temple. It is said by the Bramins that these mhunters at the tank near the temple o en stones which projects (sic ?) from the steps, ea in remembrance of them their images were placed near the Pagoda.” (a) 110” x1: 1”: ; (b) 1°10" x 0-112’. April 11th, 1815. (a) A seated, bearded, a a aa ascetic, with a band round his raised ees. (b) A female on ts er Paae with folded hands, on a lotus seat. To her right and left two smaller females on knees with folded hands. ‘‘ The second Sanassee (a female).” (P. 61). ee. ‘The third Sanassee.” 2”0x 1:3”. A seated (one leg over the other) bearded, matted- haired ascetic, on a lotus s (d) “The fourth Sanassee.’ or L gL", April 1 llth, 1815. A female devotee on her knees, with only one a male to her right, both with folded hands. P. 68). (e) “The fifth Sanassee.” 1103 x10. Karttikeya standing on a lotus throne, ‘to its nar a standing male wors four-handed. The seit upper fal ser Slee. the might lower pee out and bein pecked by a , the left upper and lower, on the tail and y of a held up bys a fe (f) “The sixth Sanssees.” ei xii". April 11th, 1815. Similar to (0b). 314 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (June, 1908. . 28. (P.65). (g) “The seventh Sanassee.” 1:10” x 1-4”. A worshipping female on her right knee, left raised. N.B.—The head-dresses of all the seven, (25 to 28), are pecu- liar and interesting. (2) “ Chatoor Mooka Mahadeva.” April 11th, 1815. Base square] 103” Linga carved on four sides with a face se ae only shown), 2°1” high, on a quadrangular bas 29. (P. 67). "On the outer wall of as aad Narindra Mutt oe Fae of Bhobun-Ishwar.” 40x26”. April 11th, Sian a to his left Parvati, seated on a lotus which a Gandharva in the top corner. Below the throne the bull and the lion. (P. 69). ‘Female figure in one of the temples at Bho- bun-Ishwar.” 5:1” x 2°53”. April 11th, 1815 Parvati standing on a lotus seat; haloed, eight- handed, the right uppermost effaced, the other three either holding a straight sword, a rosary, or dants haloed, carrying a fly-whiskers, one on each side, the right-hand female’s left hand resting on a lion’s head, In the left top-corner a Gandharva with offerings on his left hand. a1. CP. Tie Bigare of Bhyroove on the wall of temple near Bhobun-Ishwar.” 3’0x1:8". April 11th, 1815. he bla one legged, two-handed (forearms gone), standing on a lotus seat, below a makara- based, eli mouth-keyed arch. A Gandharva with an Apsarasa In each top-corner. Two dvdrapdlas, a spear-handed male ae the right, and a trident- handed female to the left. Now in Yameésvara eve, 32. (P. 73). “Copper figure of Chimdra Seekur in the possession of a Bramin at the village of Mookundpoor.” April 12th, 1815. all within an arch having a dove at each side of , oo . eS LS Se eee cian Rote ee eh OS) an wee Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 315 [N.S] the key. Theonly drawing in colours, Makunda- pur is 2 miles “er of Pipli and eens 25 miles north of Puri tow 33. (P. 85). ‘ Eswar ata an house in front of Marinada Tullow, north-west of Jagannath oe One of re 46” arm of left lowergone. Usualornaments. Below the seat, bull. 34, (P. 87). ‘*Bhrammanee, one of the sisters (so called by the natives) in front of the Marcandah Tullow. AS’ x22". April 27th, 1815. Healehaiyy four-faced (three only shown), four- h d, i blessing and the left lower holding a baby on the left lap. rig on a seat, below which is a goose. 35. (P.89). “ Eshweree” or (in pencil) “ Parvutty.” 42” x213". April 27th, 1815. oe another of the seven mothers, four- cen two lower, as usual, blessing and holdin son, the two upper holding a trident and a fees axe; seated, below the seat a bull. 36. (P.91). ‘ Curtakainee or ar One of the seven sisters ina small house in front of the Marcandah ee north of Jagannath.” 46” 2:2’. April 28th, Kauma§ri, another of the seven mothers, the two upper holding objects me pt the two lower as usual. A peacock below the 37. (P.93). “Narainee.” 3°10” x 2- a ae 28th, 1815. Vaisnavi, another of the seven mothers, four-hande £ r as usual blessing and ho. , the two upper holding a lotus and a nodule- string the Bo winged, human-faced 88. (P. 95). “Indranee.” 4-67 21” April 28th, 1815, “Indrani, one of the seven mothers, four-handed, the two lower as usual, the two upper ho. a lotus bud and an ankuga or w the seat an elephant. : ; 39. (P.97). “Vaharee or Baharee.” 46”x2'0. April 28th, 1815 Varahi, one of the seven mothers, boar-faced, four-handed, two lower as usual, two upyee h hold- ing a fish anda plate. Below the seat, 316 He S 41, 43. He o a fon) + = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908. (P, 99), ae heading ]. 4°6’x2°2”. 28th ao “ont Ca a necklace of skulls, four-handed, the he upper holding a straight sword and a trident, the lower right acup (of blood), the palm of Seve lefts gone, (P. 113). ‘Figure on the wall of the Gunga-Durr Fountain which runs underneath the Choultry.” June 2nd, 5. [No measurement]. In pencil ‘‘ Sreecorma ” a few pages before (p. 105). Nrsimha seated with a yea fe = his left lap (Prah- lada) four-handed, legs cr (P.116,): “Piller on the a of es ae of the Tem- ple of Stree Cormah.” [Shaft] 5°9”’x13”. [Top An elephant-faced sardula ‘pillar of the Sri-Kir- mam Temple, eight miles east of Chicacole, near the sea coast. (P.117). “Pillar in the upper gallery of the gate of the Temple at — Cormah.” 13th June 1815. €(P.-119), "Pillar on “the south of the gate of the terrace emple at Stree Cormah.” [Shaft] 60x1 2, [Top width] 2: y 3 13th June 1815. A third grinning maned sardula pillar in the same mple. (P. 121). “Pillar in the upper gallery = the gate of the Temple of Stree Cormah.” [Shaft] 60x 1-6.” [Top width} 23”. J. G. Newman. 13th June 1815. A pillar round at the base, ge in the centre, and a foliage cup in the abacu (P. 123). ‘ Figure at the entrance 2 the Stree Cormah Pagoda.” 53” 16”. June 13th, 1815. Visnu as dvarapala ats: four-handed, the two upper holding discus and conch shell, the two lower the rig eatin on a club and the other raised — ee usually the right hand is raised to b (P, 15j--* Tigers the entrance of the Stree Cormah Pagoda.” 5°3’’x1 o June 13th, 1815. The counterpart of No. 46 on the same gate, other side four-handed Visnu, the upper two holding conch shell and the discus; the lower right bless- ing and the lower left on a club. (PP; 4282).. “ Figure of Durga on the ee of Mooha- lingum.” 23°x13". June 15th, 1815 Sept AES th ice Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 317 [N.S.] 49, 50. 52. 53, 54. D5. Mukhalingam in Parla Kimedi State, Gaijam District, is Kaliiganagara of the sgt peri o-handed, standing Parvati with a female siteddant to her srs i an Tamla ver nd a male to her ia oN = Figure of Varauhe- on ataérum on the south wall of Moohalingum.” x13”. June 15th, 15. Standing boar incarnation, boar-faced, one-teethed, four-handed, the upper right holding a club (?), the upper left bent holding up the goddess earth on the elbow, the lower right touching the upper left, the lower left holding a discus; right leg on a Ya ga or demon with folded ha nds. (P. 131). Figure of Coomar-Swamy in one of the smaller temples of iechat nigani Pagoda.” [Mea- surements in pencil not legi ble}. June 15th, 1815. Karttikeya with his vahana the peacock below the seat, two-handed, one lying on the knee and the left holding os haloed, on each ea of the top a Gandhar ing a circular lotus, in the middle of which is the drain ; shown up to the waist. ( P.-165)..- * a dep figure north of the Choultry at Coopully.” 2°6” 1:5”. June 19th, 185 A god standing, haloed, two-handed, okt holding a battle-axe and the left restin ng on a club, a ape aripiige from the girdle on the right side. (P;-186).-=*' eS figure lying in the field neg- lected, 100 yards from the Temple of Coopully.” 3°0” 1°10.” June From 1815. A aeaned figure, wo-handed, the right holding up a straight wank: anes the left on the left knee, with @ peculiar crown on the d. (P. 147). ‘* A female figure on the left of the Gunga- Durra Fountain at Semachellum.” 2°73” x1°23”. July 2nd, 1815. A standing goddess (Parvati ?) haloed, two-handed, the right holding a lotus bud, the left resting on a female attendant with a fly-whisker over her, an arch held up by two pate ane ee A female figure on the right of the Gunga Durra Fountain.” eae July 2nd, 1815. 318 o ~J 60. Journal of the Asiatic pies of Bengal. [June, 1908. A Mahisa-marddini form of Durga, haloed, standing, eight-handed, the upper left three holdin ng conch- shell, bow, shield, the lowest left lying on the thigh of the raised left leg, the upper right three with palms obliterated, the lowest right with a spear piercing the body of the demon Mahisa (human body, head gone), ae her right leg her vahana the lion grinnin (P. 151). “Figure at the Se it the temple of Sema- chellum” (in pencil). 5°5’'x2°6." July 3rd, 1815. The man-lion (lion face with human body) ‘standing on a _ lotus-carved seat, four-handed (forearms on each side. Four worshippers at the base, two on each side of the seat. Over the god an arch, makara-based with a ning lion-mouthed key. At the right top-corner a Gandharva with an Apsarasa on his curved leg (P. 153). “Figure in the Temple of Semachellum, standing in the front courtyard against a pillar.” 2°83 x14.” July 3rd, 1815. ite haloed, four-handed, the right upper holding iscus, the right lower with spread-out palm raised to ise: the ah two oe a conch shell and a club, standin (P. 159). “ Figure in the salibitere of the Veerabuddra — ” 372” [high]. July 16th, nae standing, naked (?), hairs forming a andala, four-handed, the upper right raised, the iawer right holding a snake- twined trident, the upper left holding a serpent, the lower left effaced. A necklace of skulls at which a wolf is sniffing. (P. 16). “Figure in the enclosure of the Veerabuddra Temple at Yellamunchelly.” 1 inch less 4 spans x 2} spans. July 16th, 1815. A Mahisa- marddini, standing with one fo: on the back of the demon Mahisa, who is a a spear-end, and a straight re the left betas (P.163). “ At Yellamunchelly.” 33 spans high}. July 16th, 1815. Karttikeya, standing, haloed, four-handed, the upper right holding a trident and the upper ‘left a club with a cock at the top, the lower right rai Vol. IV, No. 6.] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 319 [N.S.] and palm spread out to bless, the lower left resting on the left waist. The head of a peacock just visible behin OLS -(F. 166). "" At Vellunniisbalige? 3 spansx1} spans. July 16th, 1815. Brahmani, seated, four-faced (three only show four-handed, the upper right and left holding a a and a noose, the lower right raised to bless and the lower 7 lying on the left thigh. A goose below the s 62. (P. 167). oh heading). linch less 3 spans [high]. July 16th, A naga pa don probably seven- al apna F two-handed, the two hands holding up near the breast a jar, the lower part in a aed Sxines " The peg at ri bottom indicates that it was fixed to some niche, (7. iG2)..* Figure at Yellamunchelly.”. 2:7’ x1-7 July 16th, 1815 Siva seated, the hairs forming a mandala, four-hand- the upper holding a ire and a1 rosary, the salle two holding a vina@; crescent moon above, a bull below the seat. 64, (P 171). [No headings]. (a) 2:3" x 1:3”, (b) 2:3" x 1-4". 815. 2 oY J uly 16th Two of hig Seven Mothers, Brahmani, Varahi, with their respective symbols, goose and bo Both Gos ie, t7o). “At Valeaithalty 2:3” 1:5”. July 16th, = 18 Raudrya or Parvati, another of the seven mothers Seated, haloed, four-handed, the two upper holding trident and discus ; of the two lower, the right raised to ons the left kept = the thigh. Bull Slab pegged at below the s GO.—AP, 179)" jens’ 2" Ranjaishwar Swamy in the poate of Goolingaishwar Swamy at Hoo.” 33" x2 July 20th, 1815. Dares haloed, four-handed, the gd nee two holding a se (?) and a conch shell, the lower right bless- os nabeel the lower left on the waist, standing on a buffalo head (Mahisa demon’s head), with he = vahana the lion behind her legs. Slab pegged a base. 67. (P. 181). “Figure of Joggy-Eshwar.” 1:8” x 1°5.’ July 20th, 1815. 320 68. 18 4) 6 eo} <1 = 7] Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (June, 1908. Virabhadra, seated, haloed (hairs drawn curled in the halo), four- -handed, the right two holding a peculiar. (P. 183). “Figure of Mai-Eskhwar in the Temple of oe ee Swamy at Beecalloo.” 3702” July 20th, 1815 Siva, seated, matted-haired, four-handed, the two upper holding a rosary and a trident, the lower right mudra, and a lower left on the left thigh. Belee tha seat, a bull. .. (P. 193). ‘Image of Veeral ea in one of the apart. . g' ments in the Temple of Draachanam Beem-Hshwar.” last hand blessing. A female to the right and a male to the left with ia hands. In the temple of Bhimesvara at Draksarama. (P.195). “Sculptured figures A Chuckruwuttee on the wall of the Draachanam Temple on the right hand of the door.” 53”x 2:0". July 21st, 1815. The standing Gaus of a richly ornamented king with folded hands, wearing cloth wrestler-like, over which a si e, from which hangs at the right side a short dagger (P.197). ‘ Figure of — ———— in one S i; small temples at Dacharam.” 5°3” x 2°3”. [No date]. Virabhadra, standing, four-handed, the right lower and the left upper holding a trident and a_ battle- axe, the right upper raised and the lower left spread out to bless. A necklace of skulls. A goblin to the right Pera a female to the left, besides two wolve (P, 199), -* tnd of Droondeeshwar i in the Temple of Dracharram-Beem-Esbwar.” 2°3” x11.” July 21st, 1815. bites clear the two upper holding a book and ong-shaped article, the lower right blessing isa the lower left turned down, trampling 4 ain demon armed with a straight sword and a ld. Vol. IV, No. 6.}] Certain Unpublished Drawings. 321 [N.S.] 73. (P. 201). ‘ Figure of Lechmanee Swamy in the Temple 76. for) of Dracharram-Beem-Eshwar.” 2:9” x 1:3”. July 2lst, 1815. eft skulls, waist bound with a snake with another visible just over it, a wolf to the right and a goblin to the left. (P. 203). “Figure of D 1 SS On the left of the Temple of Goa ae 5:10” x36”, July 28th, 1815. Siva standing under an arch, four-handed, the right marked club, the left upper holding a snake, the _ left lower resting on the waist. (P. 215). ‘Sculpture on the rock near the Temple of Cunnuccu Durga Coil near Bezoara. Figure Saraswuttee.’ [No measurements]. August 22nd, Brahma, four-faced (three heads only shown, uecks ‘shown separate), four-handed, the upper two holding something indistinct, the lower right bless- ing, the lower left hanging by the side, cloth worn like ascetics, aa below the knee. (P. 219). [No heading, no measure pe no dates, only in faint pencil My ‘follo wing]. “Sculpture on the undupam representinga ? of musicians playing on the [illegible] Bezwara. 27tk August 1815.” A up of seven heavenly musicians, the first two t he third and sixth playing on cymbals, and the fourth and fifth on dhols. Above third and fifth is carved sideways an ascetic. (P. 225). “Figure of Aunnunt-Taushainoodoo in the Temple of Amreshwaram.” September 15th, 1815. No mnenmaremere : maned lion sitting a two-handed god (Siva Ps his left on a lotus stalk, above a Rihiows lotus. The god’s mukuta has a face carved in front like that in the Bodbisattvas. 322 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908. APPENDIX C. HUAGHSAASILIAIE AAt yaataAsqnTay TH siacfietaneniaie we ¥ faa fe 2. Ft aHAt ataaTT 23a 2eiat Tana Staeatuaa fas afe ats Pals ufeaq fife aa areiaf aeage ete ateter gar ata aT eisfast—weaa sueu lad axsifeadifees Siaeataa 233 fasiagigaiss Fa afefea wT aera ages Zaing TB ale ax Uess AEs ai va Siawataa tua quifesr ate aera atfy ava Wesel GAG T Aeay Beat Bro ws seaalsaat T asesaq('] q tsa Vout wanes watarett surt afe arst STR a, U Hafenaris Baga ¢ TAK Aeat st ri warsuafdgera wasasafeat Her sti fawaasas wq- veufeat atfs son, we wT ed at) Bee qa fe, TET ua wat afe arat Er wri, saadara safe arat Hoe JI, ME TRT AT We St Hig Re, Taste yar fun uta afe aoa wyatt uqea far wife meqee aT 3 fa Sige SWE 2 SAT Re fa | U tyst quaal aaezag ay AI 93 fs) Tees araat sae Bam qaufeaete a v¢ fe Higa s, vax ef Ete FI Ra fo Wag aaa Bhs aera At re ST Ate St ae BLS fe < sina Stare ane fs Fare) waa eae atea Ba Tt ¢ at ata ats fe Fare wa Te zt a uafaar fegafe Wt (Ost, T eae Weta At y St alate wa AT Roll fs atee at fo) Gare stax a 2 St 2 Sine are asqget We TT i ee Vol. IV, No. 6.] Oertain Unpublished Drawings. 323 (N.S.] 2 et atete stare ar 3) fe va AT 9\| aes AT ee 12 fa [1] quest @ua ceueq nat ata are) fe Tee Stan aT u fe Gare qrwq Stare Te fs, War Vale ce WITT wo yrsruta ate et ar si fe Tears at Rr et ar vy fa, ae qua 2ye Blase A 2S ti T ars aes BI Sf Fare Se asRH TI fai TIT quale alatua Bla TeAwaAfe al 8yiz [|] asezax suacfars) vax cfem aI Bere FT é fei ywaufen ete wa are fee BAA, THT sie Gat UlEtads Tew aa ar us fe) fuax same ater are fa xg Bla T Te A 9\i, T Ewe as Ais if Mears we wae AT as Tare fuac afat qsufga Ets aa AT US fe| sax efem etx at cs fe s aime [\| feetaana aT 9 fa ala at uz fe wye at 21 fe, wsuefseraa ate Za a 3 fe wre aiafe alex at 2 fe va at 2 fe [i] Gam wq ate a ai fe saa a fe) vat aeureHaat aS Stare at usta eatu ateatene at cs fe | are ees alent at ag fe | Fue ufeaais Btere aT ex fa! Htat Tare ala aa uteraafanl aga aT 2 fe) Goat Ay StEAT | MS. Madala-paiji, or Palmleaf Chronicles of Jagannatha Temple. [June, 1908, Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. 324 — i ame Certain Unpublished Drawings. 325 Vol. IV, No. 6.] [N.8.] Pn mt I At ng ls Hn aay lp en + ——— ee No. 6 of Folio A. Temple of Kanarak, North Gateway. eo lll eh ag. EE a ee ee a? call 34. The Age of Kalidasa, By Pror, SaRaADARANJAN Ray, M.A, TRADITION. The Indian "3 ns in his childhood that Kalidasa, the great- est poet of India after Vyasa and Valmiki, was one of the “nine gems ” of the ear of a certain prince named Vikramaditya. Tradition also has it that the Samvat era, which is still current, a to-day. Hence 1,964 years ago, in the first century B.C., Kalidasa wrote his immortal works. Fereusson’s ATTACK. Against this we read: “It has long been an open secret how- t living in the first century B.C... . could have arisen, and this puzzle has at last been solved... by ... Mr. Fergusson ... I cannot help thinking that in the main his solution will turn out to be cor- rect, ”’ 10s writes Prof, Max Miller in his “ India: what can it teach us? ® The “solution ” is that King Harsha of Ujjayini, sur- named Vikramaditya, defeated the Mlechchhas at the great battle of Korur in 544 A.D., expelled them from India, cork in pee ration of the victory, founded the Vikrama era. dated this new era 600 years back, thus making it appear as if it commenced in 57 B.C. The Vikraun ma era ‘“ cannot, therefore, occur in historical document before ” 544 A.D. Alo ong with Vi praiieditys, — is brought down to the middle of the sixth century CoRROBORATION OF FERGUSSON. Recguneos theor commenting on the ih verse of the M m. ‘“‘ Whatever we may think of the pointed allusion eye Mallinatha discovers in Kalidésa’s own words to Nikula ignaga—and I confess that I believe he is right—there can be little doubt that Mallinatha must have known of both Nikula and Dignaga as contemporaries of Kalidasa, ere he could have confident in placing Kalidasa i os the middle of the sixth century.” Max Miiller, “India: what can (it) An indirect whmatese a is also seen in the fact that 328 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (June, 1908. Kalidasa uses the word Jamitra in Kumara VII,1. This word is borrowed from the Greeks. The Aaa borrower in this respect was Aryabhata whose approximate date is 499 A.D. Kalidasa, therefore, must have lived pretty long after 499 A.D. CorROBORATION OF Litrne VALuE. Before discussing the theory itself I shall take up the cor- roborations as noted above. the first place, Prof. Macdonell oe on Mallinatha’s interpretation: ‘‘ This explanation .. . is extremely dubious in it- self. Then es is uncertain whether Mallinatha means the Buddhist teacher Di Thirdly, little weight can be attached to the opposed to Chinese evidence, which | indicates that works of A.D. Secondly, I belie eve Kalidasa himself never thought of A an explanation. This is obvious from the verse itse lf. The t S~ gqrazenq ecatgargquatae @ fesararat ufe ufeerq Bases | I doubt if epereqra@y can be legitimately compounded to mean ‘foolish vauntings as expressed by gesticulations.”” Even if this point is allowed, the plural in feearatata becomes indefensible. When the word feeata is not intended for many individuals, the plural will indicate respect (atca) for feeata on the part of the poet. Would that be consistent in the case of a “hated rival,” part for whom is already expressed - the ridicule in waaay ? ¥ x Miller makes much of the fact that Mallinatha believed N an and Dignaga to be contemporaries of Kalidasa. In other words he accepts “the. aia of a s. individual (Malli- natha) against that of the whole of India that Kalidasa and Vikramadity a were llamar’ in the first century B. ferring to the astronomical argument, Prof. Macdonell says: “ Butit has been shown by Dr. Thibaut that an Indian astronomical treatise, undoubtedly written under Greek influence, the Romaka Siddhinta, is older than Aryabhata, and cannot be placed later than A.D. 400.’ Max Miller refers with approval to the stress laid by Prof. Jacobi on the appearance me the word sf#¥ in Kumara. This approval implies two things : (1) That the word is exclusively Greek. (2) That the Indians borrowed it not long before the 6th century. Vol. IV, No. 6.} The Age of Kalidasa. 329 [N.S.] Prof. Macdonell’s reply quoted above demolishes the 6th- century theory. But it does not go ser enough, siTf## and metron may mean the same thing, yet neither need be the progenitor of the other. The supposition is possible that both come from a certain primitive word which like fq@, are, ure, “fee, etc., the nations possessed in common when they were together before the migrations. When the primitive Arya householder, after the day’ s toil, sat chatting with his family, the vessel of drink (call it Soma, or Amrita if you like) going round, he could not have helped noticing the utility of sitting all in a ring, and the ease with which every diametrically opposite pair can then speak to each other. It is not then unlikely at a name was given to diametrically opposite positions, and along with it to the diameter also Again, even if we admit the borrowing, the word is so com- mon that no one need be surprised if it was appropriated when the end first batch of Greeks set foot on Indi believe we are beating an empty bush here. In the Shiead instance Mallinatha seems to afford us an illustration of the habit of seeing new ideas in old nag oe oF The main, in fact the only, reason for taking siifaa as derived from the Greek Diametron, is that the word is suppos ae to have no derivation n Sanskrit. It is extremely hazardous to say that a purely Sanskrit derivation cannot be found for sifaa! onfa# is known to mean “daughter.” The arqwmy gives this meaning on the authority of the weerafentafe | onfi afeax siaq gives snfaa with the affix @ attached to the root # to protect. The sense is “ That which guards the daughter from evil.” This derivation is sanctioned by the rule aratsaqaa a? | No possible objection can be urged against it. If this is : allowed, siifaa derived thus, or in any other legitimate way, may exist side by side with the technical, let us say, for argument’s sake, Greek derivative sif#4 without either interfering with the scope of the other’s usage. Instances € such double existence are numerous. The words ST@Ta, have special meaning in grammar. They are constan tly veils used in other senses al Even in scientific works the same word may be used technically and in the ordinary sense as well. A Geometer arguing with an adversary is not ba ed from exc atari 25 Sabie is the point of bbe pallor yo es ae oe depends upon the RIDE: I believe arfaa as I have deséyed it, actually suits the context —— than sifaa, in the sense of Diameter. 1 quote the sloka saradiaafuae ast eat 4 aifaagaitaarary | waaqafena Fara Soars crete 954 " 330 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [{June, 1908. In the first place, what is ay of srfwa? Mallinadtha ex- plains, saying 7q means wei Even then wre of srfas. “purity of the diametrically opposite place,” is unintelligible, because Astrology defines sitfw4 with reference to the wy and not tothe fafy as the context has it here. Mallinatha’s defence, that what attaches to the @y may be attributed to the fafa also, does not seem satisfactory. This leads me to suspect that aifaa is not here used in the sense Mallinatha takes it. My suspicion is strengthened from another consideration. I am told—I speak under correction—that, at marriages, the purity of fara (the two positions 90° either way from the wa) has to be considered, while the purity of the wy itself is at least as important as that of the sif#ai It is imperative to avoid sifawiy and qa#y—impurities of the ww and the op- posite place. Why then is the poet silent about impurities at — faera and the wg. It will not do to say thatif the srfwa i pure, impurities elsewhere do not matter. For ya%w is as bad as wrfaaay. sides, who are the parties involved? The parents of the Universe are to be united ; on the issue of the union depends the welfare of the whole host of gods and men. Such an occasion hasto be accompanied by a combination of all auspicious circumstances, and must not be burdened with such shortcomings of the wy as an ordinary Bengali father of an a@eqrt has to put up with. I therefore take sitfwa here in the sense I have already TRS The sloka then means that—Himalaya performed the ceremony for his daughter’s marriage at a phase of the moon that was calculated to ward off evil influences from her married life. Hence Jamitra offers no corroboration :— (1) Because Jamitra in the sense Diametron does not suit the context, therefore it is a different word derived from Sanskrit. (2) Because even if Jamitra has the sense of Diametron, the supposition that the two come from a common primitive is possible. That Diametron has a Greek derivation does not bar the supposition ; for faa, ata, afee, etc., have Sanskrit derivations. (3) Because, if borrowed, there is nothing to exclude the hypothesis that it came to India with Seleucus. Bay ai saan Se mE HONG Si 5 te dt ae ona = Vol. IV, No. 6.] The Age of Kalidasa. 331 [N.S.] Ferousson’s THeory UNTENABLE. These considerations show the character of the corroborations of Fergus sson’s guess. On the theory itself, Prof. Macdonell remarks ; “* The epigraphical oe of Mr. Fleet have destroyed had already been in use for more than a century lar under the name of the Malava era. — Histor y of Sanskrit Literatur ictories are commemorated iy pillars with inintetisEhone. i were called sTqq@qy in Ka4lidasa’s time and are more than nee referred to in the Raghuvamsam. An era commemorates ra installation of a king. But be it the commemoration of a victory or of a coronation, the ante-dating affair is ridiculous. The additional years joined will mislead people and make them forget the very date intended to commemorate. Mr. Fergusson’s Vikramaditya could not have been in a very enviable state of mind when he instituted the era and threw back its commence- ment 600 years to 57 B.C. to se at the memory of his grea victory at Korur in 544 A.D ’ardhamana, the author of the Ganaratnamahodadhi, closes his work with the sloka :— anAaafeaanede Wagatas | aufai fannat macqaetetutstes: | He does not refer to the Samvat. The #@ in famaa: is very significant. It means “ from the time of Vikrama,” whether from the time of his coronation or from that of his death is not cle dent means to calculate 1,197 years “ from Vikrama,” the value of the sloka cannot be over-rated. ere is an instance of its utility. Mallinatha is supposed to belong to the 14th century. He frequently quotes the Ganarat- namahodadhi in his commentaries. If A be taken as Malli- ratnamahoda- ge the book by 1,197 years. Hence Vikrama reigned before A.D. Tue Latest THEORY. rof. Macdonell says in his ——. of Sanskrit Literature that Ralidans flourished in the ps of King Chandragupta IT. at the beginning of the 5th century A There is no evidence to connect this prince with our Kali es exe ept that Chandragupta TI. was named Vikramaditya, and that the existence of an earlier 332 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908. veaat ka has not yet been traced. This is rather slippery und to base a theory upon. ith the existence of more than one Vikramaditya, 1 attempts to determine the age of Kalidasa through him must be more or less unsatisfactory. But independent evidence of his age from the writings of the poet is not altogether unobtainable. I note a few below EvIpENCE oF THE Perstan Navy. We may take it that descriptions of people and countries con- form to belief current at the poet’s time. In Raghu, Canto IV. we read :— = = WRetaieat Fa a Waar | afearentaa frags aaa i From the west coast of India it was easy to cross over to Persia by sea. Yet Raghu _preferr e troublesome land route. Mallinatha explains ia preference, saying that sea-voyage was prohibited in the Sast: This could not be the reason, the prohibition is fo ‘the Kali Yuga only. The reason has to be sought in the simile. There are two ways in which people try to conquer the senses. The first is by satiety (Wraata ), the second by aware ). The first is pleasant to practise, but it is not easy to obtain the desired result by means of it. The second, though troublesome to follow, is move likely to bring success. The land route is compared to ¥t#ata and implies the comparison of the sea- route to Wiwata. Hence the verse suggests: As the senses cannot be conquered by #ta, so the Persians cannot be conquered by the sea-route. The belief in the side rntape of the Persians at sea was therefore current at the time of the poet. We know sheet the Persian Navy was pees in the 5th century B.C. at the battle of Salamis. Considering the difficulty of cousin in those days, and the paces of the place of pare ne: it is possible that the news of this disaster took a very very lon e to reach India. But it is hard to believe that if our poet lived las Christ, he would still speak of the Persian Navy with awe. EvIDENCE OF STYLE. Kalidasa’s prose, as we have it in his dramas, is oe simple. Yet it is remarkably terse and vigorous. Absence of 1 From the Kathasaritsagara we Jonrn that the Brihatkatha, which is supposed to have been written in the or 2nd century A.D., mentions a Vikramaditya of Pataliputra and poe one of Ujjayin’. The latter was a r e exterminator of the Mlechchhas (see ee 7th Lambaka, 4th Taranga, and the whole of the — Lambaka). e Raja- laldigier, refers to a Vikramaditya in the 2nd T: es al ion ee Is pica: ‘ Vol. IV, No. 6.] The Age of Kalidasa. 333 N.S-] diffuseness and long compounds is characteristic. It is natural rose. Now and then it reminds us of the santa of the prose pieces of the Mahabharata. The preference for the ura @ where it is usual with others to have ura az, the ue of aqaaara words as attributives in ie Tes with the gender of the sieliading substantive, Kalidasa has in common with Patanjali. Whether these are emai an or characteristic of his age it is difficult to say. But it a to be noted that as we go back to older and older writers, the prose comes up more and more to this standard of natural as Aistingaished from artificial prose, Thus Bana, Subandhu, Dandin are less and less artificial in order. Prof. Macdonell notes ar tificiality of style in an inscription com- posed by Harishena in the 4th century. But of the Girnar and Nasik inscriptions of the 2nd century, the learned professor says at “they are altogether less artificial than the prose parts of arishena’s Kavya and a fortiori? than the works of Dandin, bandhu and Bana.” These considerations oem the inference that the on the writer the less artificial he is. e are, however, concerned wit the converse menage viz., the less artificial the writer tlie older he is. If the converse is allowed then Kalidasa is older ny the Girnar and Nasik inscriptions, As a rule, in such cases, the converse comes out to be true. Yet ‘oaatd we shall not take te for granted without further proof. t Ha Su EVIDENCE OF LANGUAGE. When a language is in the stage of formation, fresh words are imported ; sometimes old words fall into disuse or change meaning. vhange of m eaning may imply that the Sie is growing ; it is certainly a sign that the language is not dead yet Now take the word yafgai This word is she sanctioned by arta te | Katyavana allows it, Amara Simgha, in the sixth century at the latest, declares it as a €9r of #q@ai But Kalidasa does not treat it as a #HTMeE! He speaks of Vishnu “ at a wate: acafga:” | Of Rama as Vishnu he makes ua say “sifeat safaqaaists & gig ea q 4 Eee rie ees es ake Cera jirhns Soke pies Wie | Ce «ie aes Wet et ae zy, z é. ¥ et aye Fang cog fleas per ere toe mt erg” ad a _— rae) & ~ a el . mre ys oom = aka Sem oe a . Le & — B et vs ws Lor) nm The students who work in the pig? have the first claim on specimens of plants and animals; but specimen supplied to museums, laboratories and schools, and to individuals engaged in original research elsewhere.’ rge numbers of such in parcels are despatched every year to distant to topes, and this side of the work has been of great value to scl It ase ten oped that a little unpretentious aquarium for the ites ok mea of which in Bengal this is a plea, may, as time goes receive the same great impulse to which other similar institn- tions Sead their birth, growth and expansion, and fulfil the same useful purposes. As a place for rational amusement it would be a novelty in Bengal, and as such its po unl se ia ehowstios as a show-place should not be los sight of. In spite of its many advantages, the suitability of Calcutta as Ideal place for an aquarium expert opinion points to the coast of Pari as the ideal place for such a pur summing up his impressions of the Orissa coast from the zoological point of view, Lt.-Colonel Alcock writes as follows : “T look upon it as an ideal place for any one who wishes to study the complete life-histories of the Indian shore-fishes and Crus- tacea, and I believe that a Biological Station, established at Puri, would be in the highway of oreat discoveries Speaking on the subject of the economic possibilities of the Orissa coast, the same author remarks “that if the regula- tions of the salt-excise could be modified, and if capital on a liberal scale were forthcoming, it would furnish inexhaustible supplies of dried and smoked fish, fish-oil, isinglass and gelatines for the world i in general, and of shark’s fins for the China market in particular. _ 1908.) Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. xcix Although growing in impor e asa seaside al ag is &® monotonous and Last, but not the least important con- i Sho melancholy place for those poet-ares ked sideratio and jaded business men and others who pene to it for a change. The establish- ment of a properly managed aquarium there, would, no doubt, be much appreciated by them as a place of rational amusement. Nor would it be less appreciated by the numerous pilgrims who visit Puri every year in quest of salvation. Without entering into a detailed description of its plan of construction, it may be briefly indicated that ie oposed aquarium should consist ped s of tanks of varying ca came on two sides of a central passage. Attempts Poe ‘i made to construct the bottom of Plan of construc- tion briefly indi- cated. the dried-up sen Sie 1 (Bay of Hong) tae examples of piscine life peculiar to the Orissa coast would be exhibited there. Strange jelly-fishes, Zoophytes and crustaceans of variou kinds living in partnership with sea anemones, and “ Mastrating that happy bond of mensalism . . which is one of t most valuable slject-leiiebe for ans Re aise that marine zoology affords” might form the living contents of the other and smaller tanks. Among its other curiosities the musical fishes and those that “nourish their unborn young on a — analogous to milk” may be mentioned. Careful attention needs to be bestowed upon the proper aérat- ing of water in the tanks by mechanical contrivances, and b growing judiciously selected aquatic plants. funds permit, a small but properly snipped Rj heed ought to be built as an adjunct to the aquarium for the purpose of carrying on researches in the field of marine obi: The cost of building such an institution might be approxi- mately Rs. 40,000 to Rs. 50,000 With reference to Rai Bahadur Ram Brahma Sanyal’s epee Annandale proposed that the question of instituting an uarium in Bengal should be submitted for discussion to a te ae of the Council. 8. Some Songs of Chitral.—By E. B. Howe. 9. A descriptive list of Works on a Madigomsle Philoso- phy.—By Dr. Satis Caanpra VipyaBHusa I The Mechamont, Physical and a mical Theories of the Ancient Hindus, Part .L—By Principat Baines Nata Seat. Communicated by the Pasa. 11. Geometrical Theory of a Plane Non-cyclic Arc, Finite as well c Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [June, 1908.] as Infinitesimal.—By Pror. SyaMapas MuKkHopapHyaya. Communi- cated by the President. These papers will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. 12. A memoir on the Surgical Instruments of Greek, Roman, Arab and Modern European Surgeons, Part 1.—By Dr. GirtnpRA Narn Mooxerser, B.A.,, M.B. 13. On Rationalisation of Algebraical Equations.—By ManeEn- DRANATH De. : This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal, The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, June 10th, 1908, at 9-15 p.m. Lieut.-Colonel F. J. Drury, I.M.S., in the chair. The following members were present :— Dr. Gopal Chandra Chatterjee, Captain F. P. Connor, I.M.S. ; Dr. Houseman, Captain M. Mackelvie, I.M.S.; Dr. Girindra Nath Mukerjee, Major J. Mulvany, I.M.S.; Dr. J. E. Panioty, Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary. Visitors.—Dr. J. Stuart Brooke, Assistant-Surgeon Ganguli Nath Mitra, and Assistant-Surgeon N. Mukerjie and another. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Captain F. P. Connor read a paper “ On the value of X-rays in the diagnosis of some surgical affections” (illustrated by lantern slides). The discussion was adjourned until the July meeting, 2 Sees er ee eee PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. | Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839. Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal). Memoirs, Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete. Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904. Journal and Proceedings [N. §.], Vol. 1, ete., 1905, ates Centenary Review, 1784—1883. Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete. A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street, Calcutta. PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS. (a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which are held on the first Wednesday in each month except in September and October. (Re RRO RR A te (6) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member- ship. (c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society during the hours they are open to members, (d) To have personal access to the Library and other public — rooms of the Society, and to examine its collections. oh (e) To take out books, plates and scan icin se from the Library. (f) To receive gratis, copies of the Journal and foe - - and Memoirs of the Society. (g) To fill any office in the Society on being duly elected — of Ste. ‘Meta Us One. A | of iting a Shining, Mirror-like Film of on Glass. Vessels, -—By ‘Pancaanan Neoor, M.A. 347 7c otes om Hill Tipperah (including the Lalmaz “range in Comillah i oies .—By Hem Cuanora Das Gupta Bees = ie SS Diagnosis a a Iaving Species of the Genus Diplonema ( Psychodid Ped .— By N. Aynanpate, D.Sc. veo Oo -Proceedings for June, 1908 © aS ae Ixxxvii Proceedings of the Medical Section for June, 1908 io ee JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. Vol. 1V, No. 7. JULY, 1908. SIRWILLAMJONES === 5 3)) 4 ft jd === (Ba == | a4 ; ——47 Fs Z —————— i fy) J Ee ed q be | ; | fe PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC socieTY, 57 PARK STREET, CALCUTTA. Issued 29th October, 1908. List of Officers and Members of Council : OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL For the year 1908. President : The Hon'ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L., D.8c., F.R.S.E. Vice- Presidents : Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.LE., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S. G. Thibaut, Esq., C.LE., Ph.D., D.Sc. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, M.A. Lieut, sues G. F. A. Harris, M.D., FRCP, LMS. Secretary and Treasurer : Gael Secretary :—G. H. Tipper, Esq., B.A. Treasurer :—D. Hooper, Esq., F.C.S. Additional Secretaries : Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D. Natural History Secretary:—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A. Anthropological Secretary : —N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc., C.M.Z.S. Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D. Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., .M.S. Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S. Other Members of Council : Harinath De, Esq., M.A. J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A. Lieut. Colonel W. J. ssa ones M.D., IMLS. H. G. Graves, Esq. Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.L. — Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq., M.A., LL.D. 38, On Rationalization of Algebraical Equations. By ManenpranaTa De. The subject ot vig dpaemmny is discussed i - all the text- books of Algebra known to me a most perfunctory manner. Even Chrystal’s well-known tr oats ada the diediiaion to. a few gle cases. 2. In aper on the subjert (‘On the Rationalization ‘of certain Algebraica equations —Cambridge and Dublin Mathemati- eal Journal, Vol. viii), Professor, Cayley gives a general methed for the rationalization of equations of the form eee tga m Following up a suggestion of Professor Sylvester he show that a. similar proegs would suffice’ for the. rationalization ‘of equations of the Sar Vbt Yer: .X0 His results, however, appear in hike form of determinants of rk very high orders, the calculation of which is, in general, a wor of. tremendous labour. Thus, for instance, the result of rationaliz- 1 le 1 ; 4 - ing the equation a*+b6*+c*=0.comes out in the form of a deter- minant of the 9th order. Strangely enough, Professor Cayley does not observe that a slight extension and a slight modification of his method would suffice for the solution ‘of-the ‘problem of a in its most general form, 3. . xv, of the ‘‘ Messenger of Mathematics,” there are two mane on i Saticunlianbion over the names.of Captain Macmahon and Mr. P. C. Ward. be ace Mariette pei not attempt the 4 ba +¢ #26: He does not, however, even so much as a to, pdihipuditz the equation a ee " =0, exes contents himself with two or three oR cases, €.9., a Bebo. > I have lately come across:a short, paper by Nripendra Nath Chattopadhyaya, in hich: the robles 3 is treated in ts most 356 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [July, 1908. general form. But while his process is perfectly general, it i Lei renee in practice nur does it lead to the result in its owest term: He states ‘that the equation =f (fF, q™ -. etc.) provided l, m, m are integers, may be rationalized, ee the rationalized equa- tion will be of (k*)th degree, a being the cana of the different quantities p, g, 7, etc., andk, the L.C,M, of J, m,n, etc.’ That this need not be the case will be evident from the fullowing example :— Let amet iit then (a—a*) =d or a8 —322 +f a+32a—a /a=b *, (28+ 32a —b)* = a(32?+ a)? whence 2°— is a + 3a°a? ~ 62ab+ b?-—a'=0 which is of the sixth de reas Mr. Chattopadhyaya’s method leads to an egree. ia bees of the Ws Vth, ¢ te, 36th de In fact, it will be shown in a subsequent part of = — that: if| we rationalize an equation of the form #=a” m4 " +c? woe ties be of the mnp.. degree in x 5. It is easy to see that the most general Gian equation t involving radicals may be written in the form «=f a . ‘ c”, etc.) by taking 2 for the part that is free from radicals. To rationalize this, is essentially a problem of elimination, = se For, if we pat a =y; b"=z; c" =w, and so on, we get =I Cae wy eto). m= Me w* =o | Equations ( id are sufficient for the elimination of y, z, w, etc., because the num of equations is one more than the number of variables to be aniaiod So that the problem always admits of a a and the result of elimination will be the rationalized equa ti 6. te particular, let us consider the case when a= f (a) (1) 2 Let a” =y; then y” =a. — ne Site Vol. IV, No. 7.] On Rationalization of Algebraical Equations. 357 [N.S.] It is evident that equation (1) can be written in the form Prt bey t by? + ever + omy" 1=0 (2) where 9), $2, «+... $m are rational functions. Multiplying (2) by 9. nies y"-1 and observing that y™=a we get the equations: Abm+9)y + Poy? + wre. + Om-1y"-1=0 Abm-1+ AP mY #OY? + ...00. +m-2y"-1=0 A9m-2+ AP m—-1y + apmy?+ seavee + $m-3y"-1=0 ab,+abz,yt+agdy.y?t+...... + oy"-!=0, ring together with equation (2), form a system of m equation jirasiuies 91 Hs 9? s0000 y™-1 from these m equations, we get i, 2 3 Pm aPms 91, 4 Po) Ym 1 a?m-1; abm: 9; seeeeereness Pm-2 APm-25 APm—1y APmy sess ?n-31=0 (3) AD, Ay, APyyrresescereeeeP} Thus, equation (1) can always be rationalized and the result corse in the form of a determinant of the » th order. e may observe, in passing, that when a=1, the determinant (3) reduces to a very familiar one, which possesses inter resting properties (see Arts. 23—25, Chapter viii, Scott and Mathews’ ‘Theory of Determinants). ee ee 7. When BHA ED HC” Hccevever ene (4) Let f(«)=0 be the rationalized equation when one of the terms 1 om the right-hand side, say ee is left out. 1 ~— If ae rege. ak, See eee it is ype that Ay) = =0 is rational in a, },....... Hence f(@ a )=0 is rational in a, b, ...... : Now if f(x) be an algebraical function, f(w—c") must be of the’form ie8 n-1 Pit G20" + Pye" +... Hc * =O, 358 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1908. soear this can be immediately rationalized by the method explained So tha t, if we can rationalize an equation of the form (4) when there are p terms on thé right-hand side, we can obtain the oa when one more term is added, in the form of a determinant. ‘Th method of rationalizing equations of this form is thus obvious. It is further to be observed, that if f(a) be of the kth degree 1 rt = in # and f(a—c") be expressed in the form $,+c".¢,+c¢" . $g n=-1 ; Eve Pisses c ” . $a, $, must be of the kth degree in za. "It is clear from equation (3) of Art. 6 that the degree of the rationalized equation, when the term c” is added, must be k x n. 1 Now if oe = rationalized equation is #! =a if = S a the degree of the rationalized equation must Leaiea and so o ey Consequently when a=a' +b" +e" +....... , the degree of the rationalized equation in z must belxmx~7...... This is, of course, otherwise evident from a known property of eliminants. S; To illustrate the method of Art. 7, let us take the equa- tion, =a? 248 408, If ea ot: we have #'=c, L 1 i eer 8 - wmat+c®; (ez—a?)b=c eh ea 1 1 2 or x’ —52*a? + 1028a ~ 10x20 . seeded ak atae be ! or (a5 + 10x8a + 52a®—c) — a?(5a*+ 10z°a + 0%) =0 (a5 + 10z°a + Sava? —c)?—a (5a + LOzta + a2)? =0 or 210 — 5a8a + 1025a? — 2cx’ — 10n*a? — 2025 ac + 5a2a* — 10za%e + c?—ab=0, This is our f(#); if we onpane fla-bh) in the form fiths - BS +f bs =0. The rationalized equation will be fy fy fs bfs, hi fa bfz, (dfs, fi =0 orf; * + bfy + + bf, — Bf; fa f= which is evidently of the 30th tite Vol. IV, No. 7.] On Rationalization of Algebraical Equations. 359 [N.S] | 3 If, however, we had rationalized the equation z= at + bs first, the result might easily be expressed as a determinant of the 5th order and so on. There are two cases of equation (4) which can be rational- ized by very elementary methods without the help of determin- ants, vtz., (1) when l=m=n=.,,.....=2 (2) when l=m=n=......=3. For [=m eS lage, a i fle-e* )=fitfe. oF =0, A * of, =0. Again, when l=m=n= =3 we have f(a- O=fth: if. c8=0 2 fro +f aah, cubing both the sides, we get 8 3 i & 8 fo .ct+fz -+3f, .c% xfg.c5x —fp=—-f, 8 8 3 whence fi +e. fe +e. fg —3ef, - fy -fg=0. We can thus rationalize any equation of the form~. _ | 2 4b 408 4 e=a?+b? +e iS owes She igs } (B) ee t= =a? +b hee by anit elementary methods and without any Iniatrisdge of deter-- mina The same methods would also a for the more general case 1 when a= ffa* 3, 8, &e. )+ (18, m* , #°; &e.) where i, ¢ are rational algebraic functions. ; We e might also rationalize ae of the = ee oe 2=f(a' tb”, co”, &e.), where 1, m, n- are of the form 2” . 3° (p, g being integers or 0) by means of suitable substitutions. But the results are not, in general, obtained in wists lowest terms and the method is practically useless, . ss Equations of the frat gaaee aan veseee Where rr ae -3 can, however, be rationalized by means of elementary. methods and results ohestned in mae lowest farms. : 360 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1908. Thus let «= = pe and let btany when #= a®, we have, #°=a, rs If paat+y!, we have (2 ~y?)b=a or #5 ~ 6x" V y+ 152% . y — 20a5y VW y+ 15a%y? — bay’/y +y3 =a. Transposing the terms not containing y to the right-hand side and squaring we get an equation rational in z, y. If we write 1 a 2 b® for y, this equation is reduced to the form f,+f,.b3+f,. be = 0 which is easily rationalized. 10. The equations rationalized by Cayley are only particular cases of equations (8) of Art, 9 and can be obtained from them by putting #=0. Thus if < rationalize #= \/at/b+ fc by the method of Art. 9 we get 2° — Apa’ + 2x4 (3p? —4q) — 40? (p> —4pq + 16r) + (p? — 4g)? =0......(5) (where p=at+b+c; g=be+catab and r=abc). *, Ifa=0, ¢.e., ifa/at f Vb+/Se=0; we must have p?—4q=0 or a? +B? 408 — 2be ~ 2ea — 2ab = Again, if we rationalize a=ari/at / b+ / ct / d by the same method we get {x9 + 408(7d —p) + 2a*(35d? — 30pd + 3p* — 4q) + 4u°(7d3 — 15 pd? + 9p'*d — 129d — p' + 40g — 16r ) + d§ — 4d + 2d2(3p* — 4q) — 4d(p — 4pq + 16r) + p*— 8p’q + 16q?}* — 640d {a8 + &4(7d —3p) + #°(7d? — 10pd + 3p* —4q) + d’ —3pd* + 3p*d — p® — 16gr+4pq—-16r}? = 0......... (6) If / at /b+/cr+ r/ d=, we must have — 4pd® + 2d?(3p? ~ 4g) — 4d (p? — dq + 16r) + (p? —4q)? =0.......(7) [where p, g, r have the same significations as in (5)] or (p?—4q + d®?—2pd)? = 64rd = 64abed, t.e., (a2+ b? +08 + d? —2ab — 2ac — 2ad —2be — 2bd — 2cd)* = G4abed, Observe that (5) reduces to (7) if we write therein d for 2%, similarly if we write e for 2? in (6) we can get the result of the rationalization of Jat / b+/ c+ d +r/ex0, The rea- son is obvious because Sat b4S ct dt 2 =0 reduces to the form #=4/ @ tVbtV/ cid ifa=—v/e. Vol. IV, No. 7.] On Rationalization of Algebraical Equations. 361 [N.S.] 11. Equation (7) shows that there is a depression in the degree of the rationalized equation if we put #=0, It can be easily proved that if af + / b +4 6 + aie to n terms=0, the degree of the rationalized equation is 2”~” Similar results, of course, hold for equations of the form bo ok ai +62 + c¥+ ......to°mterms=0. Here the degree of the tational- ized aga will be 3"~ . The rationalization of equations may be made to furnish a set of interesting identities. 1 1 ~ Thus if we rationalize #=+a?+b"* we easily find that (x + te"~-2a + t.e"-F.a2.........e0 0)? B=a(t""! + tn"-5a + ta" Fa? + .., ia sie (8) where é,, tg... .. are the numerical coefficients in the expansion of (#+a)*, 1 If we put eta; b= and consequently a=a?; b=£* equation (8) furnishes the identity {(a+ B)*+#,(a+B)"~-2, a2 + #,(a+P)*-*. at+....., — B*}?=a2 {t,(a+ B)*-) + t3(a + B)*~3. a2 + cece eee}? for all positive integral values of n. As particular cases we may mention (1) (2@+8)*-3(a+)* . a?—283(a+B)'+3(a+ 8)? . at—G(a + B)a9B3 + BS—aS =0, (2) (a+) ~5(a+ B)3a? + 10(a+ B)®at —28%(a+f8)§ — 10(a+ 8)*a8 — 20(a + B)8a2B5 + 5(a + B)*a3 —10(a + B)atB*+ Blo— al? =O, L Similarly, from the equation #= at +b? +c! we get a — 4(a + b + c)a° + Qx*(33a2 + 23bc) —4e*{ Sa( Sa? — 2Ebo) + 4abe} + (a? - 23bc)?=0. This equation furnishes the identity, (a+B+y)§—diat+B+y)®. Sa? + 2(at B+ y)*(3dat+226"y’) -4(0 +B+ y)? (2a? (Zab - 23677") + da¥pry}? + (Sat — 2287" = 0. Identities of this nature may be ree eae without number. In general, if we rationalize =a ae +......We have seen that the resulting equation is of degree Jma.,.,..in 2. Hence it is 362. | Journal of the ee Society o pomeel. [daly, 18. J clear that (a+ B+ $ secans) pivecn OT aiwaya be Re as a rational function of rable wsceve) andcof a! } 8, etc. And in gpa (a+ B+y+......t0 x terms)”” can always be expressed as a rati a function of (a+ft+ybt......) and of — Py pes Fn vcavtetiel BO ; ne = . i oe a < ——S -—— ~ -~ wwe ~S-—=- _ ” me } 4 ge 4 Sees eee 8 Se a a fap Ua 8 hs Loe wis mak «Bie ~ Visi = u £ t « f * “ry 2 - 5 | ic es 5) x 2 ec bar + s i nite we ee ee yok - wid A e Se Va ee ot > =i t -- _ 3 —_ Fy wT wees ee eg Goel a weg Ree - ; “ ed = ‘ 4 — ; ~ J vase (ose eeeeneus ~ ae wd rena} fas = { are Re bd ey + r « iM zi _ i be et eers SS Uses =-+ Get tS ~ ~ appa ee. SPOT OS ‘ . é Vow YY & * 4 RL wn ~ 4 Fn : Bi) 20 ‘ . xr r a en f. oe ld jut ‘aan re - = A i Ame we Mt Saal a se Ra NRE oe Rose, re) 4 a “ ’ o 3 ine SHA Ge eS eh ie oe eae SE ee Ad eee ; = oa : .. ee ee A o- % “ 4 & v ‘== t =i wii tes | ~ bee ~ % ~ s . “ \ 7 . ON 2 - Bases " c ~ Y ~ Mohs BAP Rane ate ~ ee TF Y . SeVEiS coed 3 uo oe - a ts . oe © o aa a3 er. eS eee 3 : gy c f 7 2jG ha ry re . Ls zr E é - ~ ~ c x . ; ‘ F > Ae . f ‘at's a Tye , 2 eS ww X - ee ~ aot & we ies. 7 7 ne ee 7. = — w ~ # rap OD jwe ~ re . £ rs esa < ls “ ne reet *~ eo & ~ . ~ . - = sas \) oe Bs hf r me . ~ ee —_* ge 1 i wm \ ~~ —_— ad = ot Nh — ~ = ~~ Y - ny , i Sane hel \~~ a Na ¥ = = ~ cos i ik Santa tw = ~ ‘ : ¢ F \ re - > . Crary : M4 lea Wr Bat tee, ee & & - - > x ioe ray, aS a } rye Sass S Pies Sf gate eres vis-3 2M ebegid f si = “ ; i Picin yh Fone cam tty 25 pwantivsg a * gr Se ae “Tijifaset gos veer ne es ea —_ Sree Ceres en a a * me. bs Susie S Eee eh ee a. in the. Society’ S possession. 39. A Kharosti Copperplate Inscription from Taxila or. Taksasila. By Mawimanopapyyayd Haraprasdp Sasrri, M.A. The discovery of this copperplate, which is 8} inches in length, was announced, for the first time, by Sir Alexander Cunning- ham in the second volume of the Reports of the Archeological Survey. It was discovered inside asmall stiipa at a village named | Shah- Dheri in the Rawalpindi District, and is situated at a dis- tance of five or six miles from the modern Railway Station Sarai- Kala on the N.-W. Railway. The ruins of Shah-Dheri have been discussed at various times by several scholars, and there seems | to be good reason for identifying it with the ancient and re-_ nowned Taksasila. T'wo inscriptions found in the ruins of Shah-_ Dheri contain the word - “ Takhasilae or Takhagilaye ” meaning in Takgasila. . There are ;— in the Lahore Central Museum, and the inscription has recent— ly been srpnblished by Dr. Liiders of Rostock. # of these records were found in “ site, there. seems — : be no ater: ‘to object to the identification of the site of Tak $a- sila with modern Shah- Dheri. Cunningham - describes it’ as follows :— ; :. All of these fourteen topes were opened some years ago “by the villagers, from whom [ ascertained that No. 13 yielded an- inscribed stone vase and No. 14 a copperplate inscription in three or four pieces, which was given to Major Pearse eight years ago, _ or about A.D. 1855. The copperplate inscription, which is still- in ‘the eee of Major Pearse, is a short rec ecord of one line i in wt tavito Mata pita puyaé aghara ca puyayé,” a and traniletes eer unningham’s facsimile shows that the co tea poe consisted of four ur pieces, but. only three a ese are ae Posen, Oey Bithler, Epigvaphiia ae Fou. po a = re. (FY ~ 2 Epigraphia Indica, Vol: VIII. a echt Ee Seren Mair SE A) es 3 A.S.R. Vol. IL. » Pp- 124-25, mistidga stoeresoag ae 3 1 oe : a baa iwsish OS sisin bas 63] . ire ‘sar deus 364 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1908. Cunningham says the first letter is more like a than Sa, but his facsimile anything bnt ta. second letter is prgorrek e va. cannot make ontthe third oti which facsimile. The absence of the original piece, and the general unreliability of Cunningham’s fac- similes, make it very diffi- ed. That the initial words are not ‘“ Samvatsara dasa miti 10” becomes at once ae on con- sidering tha (1) The pati two let- ters are not he and va, but fa and va, (2) ther es no room for four letters between vaand m the viliage and the pos- sessive case ending Sa and the initial letter of the donor’s name. I read walla ona as follow i-akhena IED Te thabo pra- tistavito matapitu puyaé aghasa ca nayae Remarks. (1) The first letter in the photograph publ lish- ed herewith is “ me’ and not ant (2) The second and third letters look more like di and ca than ¢7 and ings and indentations on the plate. (3) The seo letter is khe and no (4) The woke “Sabhay- Sabharyyakenu, Bhaya is the usual word for Bharryya in the Jaina in- kd tay can be de- differs from those of the Maurya and Indo-Greek varieties, in this that the vertical line does not touch the upper extrem- ity of the curve. The let- ter bha and ka are angn- Jar and not cursive, and, last of all, the form of Sa in aghasa is to be found in this variety only3 e ca occurs in some of the Maurya ea Indo-Greek and beter varieties, 1 Bihler, sero Palgo- graphy Ed. Fleet pp. 24-25. 2 Biibler’ 8 Inidieghe Paleo- Baz .G. Vol. XLIIL., oi 65, and plate , Vol. IV, No. 7.) A Kharosti Copperplate Inscription. 365 (N.S.] Translation. “(This) Stupa was erected by metiakha, (an inhabi- tant of) Taba ..., together with his wife for the worship of his father and mother and for the destruction of sin.’ A great wave of activity has come over epigraphists all over the world and has manifested i'self in the republication of ancient inscriptions, which were dying unheeded fcr the last forty years. The public.tion of Dr. Voygel’s paper on “ — Gandhara Sculptures” has been fliowed by Dr. Liider’s edition of the “‘Taxila Vase Inscription,” and Mr. Thomas’ mee nthe “ Ma- thura Lion- rai a Lacs a and the present paper is intended as a sequel to the a ileatonhi ‘copperplate inscriptions differ materially from those of the Brahmi variety and its descendants, while the Gupta and subsequent copperplate iat ptines are deeds of gifts. The Sohg»ura copperplate is unique in its natur The Kharogthi copperplate inseriptions contain dedications like the later formule “ Deradharmm oyam, etc ne three copperplate inscriptions discovered up to date ao (1) The Taxila copperplate of Moga (2) the Sue-vihar inscription of nt niska ; and (3) the copperplate which is discussed in ‘this paper. All of them contain dedicatory inscriptions, and are not deeds of award or grants, aie Acad 40. A Descriptive List of Works on the Madhyamika Philosophy, No. I. By ManAmanopaprydya Dr. Satis CHANDRA VIDYABHOSANA, M.A., PH.D. This paper gives a short account of the Tibetan versions of 27 works on the Madhyamika philosophy, the Sanskrit originals of which, with one exception, appear to have long been lost. The Tibetan versions are included in the well-known collection called the Tangyur, which the writer of the paper examined while resid- ing at the monastery of Labrang in Sikkim in June 1907. . They inclnde the works of Arya Nagarjuna, Arya Deva and Buddha Palita, besides those of teacher Bhavya, who criticised his contempo- neous systems of Hindu philosophy, v7iz., the Yoga, Samkhya, Vaisesika, Vedinta and Mimamsa. These works, which have not been noticed elsewhere, are very important as ll will throw:a good deal of light on the history of Indian philosophy 1 waar ae aria! (vib, ATA SAL SST Aax aN Qy “Gat qa Say" y 4 )—Memorial verses on the fundamental Madhyamika philosophy named Prajia (wisdom). This work extends over folios 1—20 of the ee ete Mdo, Tsa. The text was composed by Arya Nagarjuna. It w ranslated into Tibetan under orders of the great king Dpal-Iha- hia by the great Indian Mahayana sage Jiiana-garbha and the Tibetan inter- preter-monk of Shu-chen named Cog-ro-kluhi-rgyal-mtshan._ The translation was “subsequ ently revised in ‘the central monastery of the unparalleled city of Kasmira by the Kasmirian sage Ha-su-mati and the Tibetan interpreter Pa-tshab-fii-ma-grags. The Tibetan version begins with a wader to Mafiju-sri-kumara-bhita. The original text begins thus apa y BeaSaren age | Qayerals ray s5 1 || | This is the same as the Sanskrit Madhyamika Siitra which has been os ade from Nepal and printed in the a cas Buddhica series of 8t. Petersburgh as well as inthe text series of the Calcutta Buddhist. Text Society. The Sanskrit prigingle of the remaining works in the present: appear to have been lost. 368 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {July, 1908. SATA T ETAT SI Reade rah RSH |] THAT STATA || Frets Gaey= 1 ENING SICA HAN SY SRN |] aay TASA A || 2 I] “T adore the fully enlightened Buddha, the foremost of the eloquent, who taught us the doctrine of Pratitya-samutpada, according to which things are neither destroyed nor produced, neither transient nor eternal, neither different nor same, neither do come forth nor pass away,—the knowledge of which confers bless- ings by putting an end to all illusions,” It consists of 27 chapters, viz., (1) HATS5], yera-wetar, examination of conditions or relations ; (2) QR) A’SR ACS], AATAA-TTT, examination of going and coming; (3) AC": 751, xfsa-qctat, examination of sense-organs ; (4) Rosy 55], @U-Gatay, examination of five aggregates; (5) ANAT ABA, UT-TEteTT, examination of elements ; (6) RAF STSTAC BNA, UMLA-WeTAT, examination of attachment and the attached ; (7) PIAL ETAL ABST ET AAA sign: WatTAT, examination of origination, continuance and destruction ; (8) SSSA CANSSS), antrarca-mita, examination of act and agent; (9) JAAP ARSTTASA, qed-qetet, exami- nation of priority; (10) SRTOY ALAA, awiaa-wetet, pee AEP raptors a Vol. rw in 7.) List of Works on Madhyamika Philosophy. 369 examination of fire and fuel; (11) STAC RANA AGATE, WAL-ALLBT, examination of priority and posteriority in relation to transmigration ; (12) ae a SS-TAT, examina- tion of suffering ; (13) as 555571, SSe-WUat, examination of reminiscences ; (14) ~ Ka BL ol QRATASA SAAS SSC]! sar nena Age gsc Ee ! Ra-sa-hphrul-snan Gade = ell ip: ) is the miraculous temple of Rassa at Lhasa, now called the Chokhasg or Kinkhording ( aTjarane: ri ) which was built by king Srong-tsan-gam-po at the request of his 2 Nepalese wife. ‘ w “J ba Vol. IV, No. 7.}) List of Works on Madhyamika Philosophy. [N.S.] RAT SASSO ANAL ISAS |] a alae ats Wa Se FASSTERATEE . la ian tabla hol gost Byer ayy SEI] a he cba i” mad | LAAN ST ASA |] The book _ is divided into 11 chapters as follows: (1) 3064" sissy sy" 50°45, uninterrupted spiritual enlightenment (bodhicitta): (2) ant za" RAAT EAAT AVIRA EIA" aay, fall practice of the ascetic penances (muni-vrata) ; (3) 5 w x35 asy zy axa q) search for knowledge of the truths (tattvas) ; 4) SPH A AS By orQeny 4) introduction to the truths of the “ravakas (§ra@vaka-tattva) ; (5) anASS za" Sa Fy AFTRA arAgayey introdnetion to the system of vows of a contemplative ascetic (yogi); (6) RSW GL all ARTA, introduction to the truths of the Samkhyas; (7) z SAT naa Ry ayer QE74) introduction to the traths of the Vaisesikas; (8) Ray FaaTN WAAR QE), introduction to the traths of the Vedanta-vadin ; (9) ARRAS a S95 sara Tere sys, iphepleetion to the system of the Mimamsakas ; (10) JRTAAQTL AD TAS ayy: a. instruction on the attainment of omniscience - 378. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, ~ iJelyy b 1968. and (11) A "Ay Ne RSF — hymn and instruction’ on laksana, sign. © e be Fis ag a ts. S 24. siaison een ah cel aah ATA Ae Brag SA TAWA— a flame of discussions iu the commentary on the essence of the Madhyamika philosophy. The work extends over folios 40—360 of the Tangyur, Mdo, Dsa, The text, which was composed by teacher Bhavya, was translated into Tibetan by the Indian saye Dipankara- Sri- Peete and the Tibetan interpreter-monk Tshul-khrims-rgya-wa i ha monastery of Ra-sa-hphrul-snan in sa. The eévialation - egins with a salutation to the Omniscient One. : 25, AWA-sateaqare-aTA, FX sasScngurasiage a Gary —Pratitya-samutpada of the Madhya- mika philosophy. ‘This work consists of folio 360 of the e Tangy ur, Mdo, Dsa. The text was composed by Krsna Gakek eV] ) The Tibetan version begins with a salutation to the Three Gems. . . = Aa ae . : 2 26. AMAI-AHE, FYAQATASAS—A summary of the objects of the Madhyamika philosophy: This work consists of folios 8360—361 of the Tangyur, Mdo, Dsa. The text, which was composed by teacher Bhavya, begins thus :-— AR AAT FAS IN ETSY AG AIS RIC ATSIC IC’ BT ARR TSTSIOAS |] ArT ERs QEAT EATS AS RTCA BA) QPS GION ASTRA I] VRAIN aslo] ..it-was translated into Tibetan by Tshul-khrims-r, yaw The Tibetan version _ begins aes a salutation ‘to Bhagavan Samantabhadra : Vol. LV, No. 7.} List of Works on Madhyamika Philosophy. 379 (N.S.] 27, Rvafaaraaee-ctat-ata, SDR AAT aa ajay RIF SIA commentary on the Madhyamikavatara. This work extends over folios 1—424 of the Tangyur, Mdo, Ra, The text, which was composed by the Kasmirian Pandita Jayananta, begins thus :— ACT AN HTS YEA || BATT AGF AAT TAI | STA AR ASAT AIA NS | SAAT ANTS SFO 9 I * Bowing down reverentially to Buddha who has abandoned two defilements and who is ompiscient, IT explain clearly the meaning of the Madhyamikavatara.” t was translated into Tibetan Pd Jayananta himself and the Tibetan interpreter Vande Kun- dgah -grags. The Tibetan version begins with a salutation to Mafju-Sri-kumara-bhita. poms S158! aracam z, two obscurations or defilements, vis., ) x Cay ria Be El, AWC, defilement of misery cansed by habits, etc., and (2) GN5R 855), aalaea, defilement pro- duced from the objects of knowledge. Sess ee oe agp Ee 41. Some Songs of Chitral, By E. B. Howett, LC.S8. The tour songs which follow were recorded for me by Muns Kuli Khan, the “Na tive Political Assistant in Chitral, and ran Khowar text has been revised by Khan Sahib Abdul Hakim Khan, who is perhaps better acquainted with Khowar than any other living educated man. Without the aid of these two gentle- men in translation, it is “perhaps needless for me to say, this venture had never been m The following is ken, from ie. skeleton grammar of the og language contained in . Grierson’s Linguistic Sur- aa PRONUNCIATION. " (a) Vo wels, a, a, 2,2, u, u, &, at, 6, a4 asin Indian mea ages ; @ as in English hat ; é as in tent or met ; 6 asin English hot ; o like the first 0 in promote or the o in the French word votre, the short sound of o in the English word home. (b) Consonants, kh, zh, gh, q are the Persian and Arabic 3 ¢ 5 and t respectively. ZL has a lingual sound between / and vy ..«.. This pronounced like the ‘th’ in thin. Ph is pronounced ey not j. The ie ts, dz represent the well-known sounds of Pashto and Kasmir To this I have only to add that in the refrain of the second song, line 2, appears the half aspirate, si tear aga by the sym- bol 4, The Arabic e: where found, is, as u represented by the sign—’. aes need not be ae fhe nately. of the latter language, It aes no alphabet of sie own; and for the re representation of its sounds the Roman character, with its IL—A SONG OF WAR IN PRAISE OF MUHAMMAD ‘ISA. In March 1895 two Companies of the XIVth Sikhs under the command ‘of Captain Ross were marching to the Shee of 382 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | July, 1908. adherents of Sher Afzal, a claimant to the throne of Chitral. The besieging force was under the command of Muhammad Isa, Sher Afzal’s foster-brother. The relieving force was caught by the Chitralis in the Kalak defile, near Kuragh village, about 40 miles from Chitral, and forded to take shelter in a cave. In the endeavour to extricate themselves Captain Ross and most of his men were killed ; only a handful under Lieutenant Jones, who was himself wounded, succeeded in cutting their way back to Mastij. dition that their lives were spared. The agreement was not kept by the Ohitplis, who are said to have put their prisoners to death by tortur bs: Kate, jang biti. shév Kalakar Gidara pat tie “Mehtaro obhir brar ki hak: ua bhy ro ta ‘ = ce ket potion tan, ee Woi' “ “Kores: aati Langan.” ie eine css 2) Robatson? no ghori dol ee ey pe Mem a Mens Se appa “Tha di bdko zhayim, ect i. *) Muhammad "Isa? gani. Ss eidace tec" Ajab, Kafe ete: (8, ) Gudam* réni ? Kya gudam ? | Isha-sum chéki mudam, : Hamu sharam no. boyan ? Johjai nas hoi me —— "Ajab, Kafir, e | Why the infidel’s head is likened to a sieve is not clear. A fanciful observer might perhaps sée some likeness between the shape of a sola topi’s brim and a Sls the common sieve in use in Afghanistan and the neighbour- ing countries. Amongst Pathans the la, i is known as ghal-bel, presumably by a i com etymology from ghalla= grain, bel=separate. 2 Sir G. Rober iment ee Political Agent in Chitral, who was at uae time in Chitral fort, also besi 3 Mohammad ’Isa t it ies of the song, hoi to in line 3 of the first-verse as the Mehter’s foster-brother. é uhammad’ here and in verse 4 below — beter oe sol Ma’mad or Mubuiad as common! conjunction of Mab soba and 'Tsa is curious in ven tics in which. the sanghte of ’Isais, and their followers, is so highly pra - eure ==‘ godown,’ i.e,, the Commissariat fe, a a mene -heiank treasure. , x i fea ——— Cr ee ay 2 Vol. IV, No. 7.] Some Songs of Ohitral. ©” 388 [N.8.} ae 1, Lireran TRANSLATION. | 1) Infidel, battle is being fowght from Kalak‘to Gudar. When the Mehtar’s foster-brother comes, he will beat thee to gar Refr ain.—Strange, infidel, indeed art thou. Thy form is wolf- like; thy head is as a sieve. Tam the en to = gs Thou shalt ery, ‘‘Ah ‘ue? for London, where i is it ? (2) Robertson, with Fath Ali Shah, is pent i in ‘ie fort; then with Muhammad Isa’s azd shall I steal his wi ife. Strange, infidel, etc. (3) He Eacees of his itebohihins vad Sate are mee that of us they are ever in need, Cometh not’ shame to him? His body is cut in sivclvs pieces. Strange, infidel, . . 384 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. - (July, 1908. (4) Muhammad ’Isa Khan giti Lyot Kafiro nast arér Mu té Mastij kya darir ? Maimano'! lasht arér. ‘Ajab, Kafir, etc. (5) Sher Afzal Khan giti Chitrala dar tap arér. Tupén i di no pétshi ; urin Golen ? lap arér. "Ajab, Kafir, .. . (6) Kalako zoma bakhar Chhuti ta saro ghochhar. * Lei bashiran ta achhar, "Ajab, Kafir, ... (7) Roi-nimal bakho zhangi Hai bakhto ta kya dangi ? Kafiré, béri niséh ! a marinyan ta changi. "Ajab; Kafir, . .. (8) Kafiré, béri niséh ! ; Bérita dik 9 shér ; Z Kafiro kélan so Léw rénian brik biti shér, "Ajab, Kafir, (9) are béri ish —- ito dési, Ta pi ain asma § nézi 6 oes in phi to dési, *Ajab, ; (10) Kafiro oo thowek P o usaro prau ; Awa ta ehoran diko, (11) Baran ma krém to diti Tu Gorki ma té “ Chalo” koi,* Mehtaro ecbhir brar ki hai sre zomo phat — koi. b, KaGr, . .: L sittedcnaies, ‘said to to be 1 & plain ir in 1 Afghanistan, What the apap =a — referred to was, is not know 2 Sioned is the name ais valley KpPion. westwards from ae Boren 3 ies East, it must be fei cate the spade is an impleme: t wielded The second man by pulling a pees testaand just ta the haa helps he mpi to lift the cl. a + Before 1895 there were no roads passable to animal transport in all “en i and as in ne ignekabdem countries of similar conformation ‘ beq@r’ the roads has at many times been a burning question Vol. Ws No. 7. | » Some Songs of Chitral. 385 8.) (4) Muhammad Isa Khan came, and played a great upon the infidel. Before him what stand skeet Mastiij wake ? He, 7t was who levelled Maimana’s plain. Strange, infidel, (5) Sher Afzal Khan came and made a wooden gun a Chitral. From that gun he did not fire even a single shot, bat slank away by the Gurin sgt Strange, infidel, (6) Fr rath the cave in the cliffs of Kalak, earth pours over thy head ; it is rip blood behind thee. Sbaale infidel, . . (7) The cave is as high as a man ‘s tall. What help for thee therein? Infidel, come out! By guile they slay thee! trange, infide 1, (8) Infidel, come forth! Outside thy slaughter is a-doing. Over the infidels’ bones re Npoey and foxes are fighting. Strange, infidel, . . (9) Infidel, come forth! In the court-yard let us tight to- gether. We will pull out thy sinews and fasten them to a wooden dung-shovel. Strange, infidel, (10) The infidel’s rifles are of Martini pattern. You fired and hit the walls. Of thee I have slain hundreds, and of me thou smotest only Masar. Stra: trange, infidel, . (11) Burdens to my back thy Gurkhas gav ‘“* Forward.” When the Mehtar’s foster-brother comes, oad cliff and down from a shall he ane them. Strange, infidel, . B86 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (July, 1908. (12) Kafiré, béri niséh ! Béri pech ebughura nishéh ! Kaghazanroi awan Tu tan dughura ‘fiwishéh ! i *Ajab, Kafi mS vg IL—LOVE SONGS. 2. A Love Sona, The singer compares his beloved toa ruby, a pearl, a houri a crystal mirror; him 5 (cuckold) refers to the beloved’s mrigoky and ‘Jalad waw’ to an old woman, probably employed a go- between in the earlier stages of the love affair ‘ Balkho ziarat’ means the famous shrine at Mazar-i-Sharif, at which sardine to K. S. Abdul Hakim offerings are left by the distressed ‘“‘on condition of their prayers being. granted.” The singer very hice represents his life as devoted there for the success of his lov Durdano vhokee d: yuso phana shér, Hs har Wadi os: Jalad wawo lyua tu khir biti asus, (2) Daq zamina cbhnuti, khoshroi tu durdana ; Pee Balkho z iarata ma jan ta a shukrana. Ma mirzaé alam, ... A iN (3) Ta ana zhang nakh lolan ma Det hau. Admio dang jan, muni briko b Ma mirzaé — _ 3. A Love Sone. 3. The lover belongs to Réshun and his beloved to the yillage of Shugrém, almost opposite Réshun, across the river. The motif of the song needs no explanation. In the fourth verse occurs a very picturesque mcs ishqo alandaér=‘a rovi friar of the order of Love.’ ‘Alghana in the fifth verse means Dir and Swat and the other — countries to the south of Chitral, The second line of verse 5 may be conceived as addressed to a flock of crows whien cawing has interrupted the meditations of the devout lover. The refrain seems to embody a general reflection, not to tell the praise of the particular beloved. The point of the antithesis seems to be that there is no monotony in the charms of a woman, unlike those of scenery, although she may turn a deaf ear to the lover. EP eau dae : Se oll AMS Ease eagieed, kei py OTe RT a ES Nt - Eee LL a Vol. IV, No. 7.] Some Songs of Chitral. ; 387 [N.S.] (12) Infidel, come forth and sit without upon the warm and. The people have taken away thy papers; write upon thy oh. Strange, infidel, LITERAL TRANSLATION. (1) My light to me cometh, she is as a ruby in the land; asa pearl in the hand of a cuckold is she. My charm of the world, a houri art thou. My crystal glass, art thou darkened ? At the word of a peevish hag art thou estranged. (2) I am as dust upon the earth, thou, beautiful, art a pearl. At the airs of Balkh do i pledge sd life for thee. My rm of the world, (3) Fain ar I come = see the ‘lofty balcony in thy courtyard. Man’s heart is tough, else fain would I have died. My charm of the world, 388 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1908. (1) Zomo sorén loli ko Réghuno kuru bron shiyuni. Kya kuru ts kya ~jumla drusti drust yaksan shiytin Kuméro ki don namakin, Kumiro har lyu namakin, (2) Awa ki ta laliman, ta ma pétshi khiari lalis, a aie sora nazar dushmano kanduri lalis ? . Kum (3) Ja ae Shugrami biti, Réshuno té ki gis, kyani Zerbaliyen bolok biti shér, bughucbhir én dds, kyani oi? need ro . (4) Roi ma bashar koronyan ‘“E diwana, kuri bisan’’? Awa bee vie bulbulo mashkan kasiman Kum (5) Gahé Alghana asum, gahé Badakhshana asum. Chaghliyé, chagh mo koréh, khushroyo armana asum. Kuméro... 4. A Love Sone. 4, The lover compares himself : a hawk—a white hawk— which like the Homeric xtpxds is the éxwros werejqvwv and the king of birds, while he likens his salsa’ husband to a_ hill-par- tridge. (1) Awa taighin sayirj; ta mosh ma haga kolue, Khyo korom ta sifatan? No surnai shér no bolue. Chhui anusdaq keliman, ma aghruan mo mazhiréh, ’Ala mirza komérn, Kabula Amiro zhiré, Ta than nazak badan, mirza, ta ghon no aghire. re OS Ee? == ll 4 Vol. IV, No. 7.] Some Songs of Chitral. — 389 [N.S.] LiteraAL TRANSLATION. (1) From on the cliff to view Réshun’s fields and homesteads fair appear. Why ei why are the fields and homesteads in their fair aspect all alike atien's lips and teeth are lovely, lovely her every word, (2) When TI look to thee, thou piercest me and then lookest another ao, My life upon thee, how long wilt thou look upon mine enem i. maiden’s lips... (3) After having been) two days in Shugram, if thou comest to Réshun, what harm? The yellow roses are in bud ; puta chaplet “of them on eel head, what harm is there ? A maiden’s lips (4) The folk ask of me, “ Madman, whither goest thou?” Lam a roving friar of the order of love, and wander in search of my nightingale. A maiden’s lips . . (5) Now in Afghan parts am I, and now in Badakshan. Caw not, ye cawing crows! In quest of my beloved am I, maiden’s lips. . . LiteraL TRANSLATION. (1) I am a white hawk; thy man to me a partridge. How can I tell thy praises P Nor pipe have a nor lute. ay and night, poor lad, I p; ask not my woes. Dainty, graceful darling, daughter of the king of Cabul art on, very delicate is thy body, my darling, there can be none thee. eet oe SF a Tae ole a a The JULY 1908. The Monthly General Meeting of ae Brie: was held on Wednesday, the lst July, 1908, at 9-15 p he Hon. Mr. Justice ee Muxcaorpapuyaya, M.A., D.L., D.Sc., Preidant j in the chai The following sehallees were present :— Dr. Me a Nath Brahmachari, Mr. J. C. Brown, Mr. P. J. Brihl, Mr. I. H. Burkill, Mr. J. A. Chapman, Mr. L, eC Fermor, Mr. H. G. Graves, Mr. K, A. K. Hallowes, Lieut, me ee 8 Harris, I.M.S., Mr. D. Hooper, Mr. H. C. Jones Mr. T.-H. D. L. Rogers LM. S., Dr. EK. D. Ross, Babu “Umapati Datta Shar Hon. Mr. Justice H. L. Stephen, Dr. Satis Chandra Wid abicaes. Mr. E. Vredenburg, and Mr. H. Walker. Visitor :—Babu Hem Chandra Das Gupta and Mr. B. A. Gupte. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Twenty-four presentations were announced. The ae announced :— the Society oe received cyte that the Third Intrantonal Botanical Con ess will meet at Brussels on ve and M. Th, Durand, Director of the State Botanic a’ Brussels. Member rship coed be had on payment of fifteen francs (Rs. 9/) to M. Vandervaere , Treasurer of the Committee, Uccle, Belgi e els, be instituted for economic botany. The Committees tao at the Vienna Congress of 1905, to discuss the nomenclature of eryptogams and — Las will report, and the Congress will proceed to formulate (2) That Mehamahopadhyays Haraprasad Shastri has been re-elected a member of the Finance Committee during the year. sie neue Henry Haversham Godwin-Austin, F.R.S., F.Z.S, F.R.GS., Prof. Melchoir Treub, Prof. Herman Olden- berg, — r. William Irvine, 1.C.S. (retired), were ballotted for ead elected Honorary Members. Babu Dines Chandra Sen, Mahamahopadhyaya Sudhakara Dvivedi, and Revd. Father J. "Hoffmann, §.J., were ballotted for and elected Associate Mem bers. cii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (July, The following five gentlemen were ballotted for as Ordinary bers :— The Hon. Mr. Justice H. Holmwood, I.C.8S., Judge, High Court, 22, Theatre Road, proposed by the Hon. Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, seconded by Mr. T. H. LaTouche; Mr. D. H. W. Ritchie of Messrs. Mackinnon, Wacken- zie & Co., proposed by Mr. W. K. Dods, seconded by Mr. T. ‘ LaTouche; Pandit 8. P. V. Ranganathasvami, Ary Court Pundit of Maharaja Sree G. N. Gajapati Row Vizagapa- tam, proposed by Dr. Satis Chandra piesa Riiunds d b Mr, T. H. D. LaTouche; Dr. J. Stuart Brooke, Chief Medical ‘Officer, H.I.R., Allahabad, proposed by Lieut.-Colonel F. J. Drury, A Br seconded by Major L, Rogers, I.M.S. ; and Babu Brajen- dra Nath Seal, M.A., Principal, Victoria College, Cooch Bihar ‘proposed by the Hon. Mr, Justice As a Mukhopadhyaya, seconded by Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusan Mr. B. A. Gupte exhibited an intersting Khillat, 200 years old, and read the following note o: . His Highness the Maharaja of Bikaner has contributed to “the Victoria Memorial Exhibition a unique silk- scieromigen _pre- LL _mmanship. re two panels in the design each encircled by foliage and linear decorations, one of which contains the bust of spray of pearls and jewels; and the other that of a queen or lady of position fully bejewelled. Her curly hair and slightly different lips might seem intended to indicate a different national- ity. e artisan who produced this fabric possibly meant to an Indian Princess. pce: the bust of the king isa Persian legend ya reads : im surat saradpa jan shuda, which means, “ These are beautiful features High please my heart ”; and below the figure vt te p:lady is another ore the second half of a couplet. It im : Bg to silk a yellow that does not fade by exposure to the he orange or Seckded yellow looks to be the product of Kapila or Mallotus phillipinensis and alum, mixed with carbonate of soda. 1908.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. dif This is the most lasting of Indian yellow dyes. The pine repre- sents one of the shades produced from indigo, and the orange red by lac. The pink is possibly a mixture of the mangivshe with for the beautiful green in the fabric. Indian greens are dull. But this shade is a peculiar one not found in original Indian work. The inner lining of the coat consist of a thin cotton gauze possibly dyed with madder or Rubia tinctoria, It is a very old specimen of what is known as knot dyeing. For the Persian origin of the pistachio galls buz- “gang, and tsparek, or delphinum, ote on page 384 of Vol. xiii, Part i, of the Bombay Gazetteer, Thana District. upees 614 is shown as the price paid. It represents about Rs, 100 a yard! ‘here are two indistinct seals of the Mogul period on the silk or border lining, and a few of the Darbar scribblings in Hindi and Nagari scripts. aph, which will be found at page cvi, has been taken of this coat to siastekt its design. ss following papers were read :— taste Inscriptions in the Indian Musewm.—By RakHat ae Baners 2. Pr sinas for a Standard Temperature for use in Tropical Countries—By Paut J. Briar These papers will be cabinhed in a subsequent number of the Journal, 3. Contributions to the History of Hindu Jurisprudence. Part Ae On the Vyavahara-Matrika or Nyaya Matrika of Jimutavahana. We the Hon, Mr. Justice Asvrosq Muxuopapuyaya, M.A., This paper will be published in the Memoirs. 4. Recent Plant Immigrants.—By Pavt J. Briat. ‘This paper will be peblisheds in a subsequent — the ygureal 5. Geological Notes on Hill bag “itm inctuting the Lalmai Range in Comillah District).—By prRA Das Gupta _ Communicated by Mr. E. le This paper has been published in the Journal for June, 1908. eriments and Observations.—By Pavt J. 6. Drosomet Exp “Bria and Bepin Busant Das. Titec This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the ‘Journal The Surgical Instruments ms the Hindus, with a compara- Laat a af uly of Surgical Instruments of the Greek, Roman, Arab, and civ Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [July, 1908. Modern European Surgeons. Part II, Blunt Instruments.—By Dr. GirtnpRA Nato MoKeRJee. 8. Observations on the nepenetel of Day Illumination in Lower Bengal.—By Patt J. Briut and Berin Benart This paper will be nits lied in a subsequent number of the Journal. . Reduction of Fehling’s Solution to Metallic Copper—a Method of Depositing a Shining, Mirror-like Film of Copper on Glass Vessels—By Pancuanan Neoat, M.A. Communicated by the Natural History Secretary. This paper has been published in the Journal for June, 1908. Professor Brith] suggested that a committee be appointed to consider the question Bie in his pepe entitled, “ Proposal for a standard temperature for use in tropical countries.” The meeting agreed that be Council should appoint’a committee to discuss the matter. —_—_—_— Oo The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at we x Bacieny.£ Rooms, on Wednesday, July 8th, 1908, at 9-15 Saat, Covina G. F. A. Harris, I.M.S., in the chair. The sacs members were present :— Assistant Surgeon Rai Hira Lal Bose, Bahadur; Assistant Surgeon Upendrnnath Brahmachari ; Lieut.-Colonel AW. J. Bucha- IM. C ae ig Connor, LM.S.; Dr. M. Crake, ieee -Colonel F. Tr Drury, I.M.S.; Dr. H. Tinck Dr. Biren- dranath Ghosh, oat -Colonel C. P. Lukis, San ; Capt. M. oe O LMS. ; r. M. M. Masoom, Capt. D . McCay, LM: Dr. D. Quinlan, diajon L. Rogers, I.M.S., Honorary Secretary. Visitor :—Dr. J, Mitra. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Clinical cases were exhibited by Lieut,-Colonel Harris, and some X-ray meg ap illustrating foreign bodies were shown by Capt. Connor Major Rogers, on behalf of Assistant Surgeon A. A. E. Bap- tist, read a paper and showed radiograms illustrating cases of special interest, With the permission of the a the following Resolution was brought up for discussion _ _“ That in view of the Sadiecad pre 2 ead of unautho- rised and self-constituted bodies granting licenses and certifi- evtas Pa prictica medicine, to the serious detriment of the: 1908. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Benyal. ev graduates of the Indian Universities, the Medical Section of the Asiatic Society of Bengal is of t i seconded by Rai Hira Lal Bose, Bahadnr, and supported by Dr. Upendranath Brahmachari, Dr. B. Ghosh, and Lieut.-Colonel C. P. Lukis, I.M.S., and carried unanimously. evi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [July, 1908 ] PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839, Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal). Memoirs, Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete. Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904. Journal and Proceedings [N. 9. a Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete. Centenary Review, 1784—1883 Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete. A complete list of publications sold by the Society can he obtained bit application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street, Calcutta PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS. (a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which are held on the first Wednesday in each month a in September and October. (6) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member- ship. | (©) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Meetings | and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society during the hours they are open to members, ; : (d) To have personal access to the Library and other public : rooms of the Society, and to examine its collections. (e) To take ont books, plates and manuscripts from the Library. (f) To receive gratis, copies of the Journal and Proceedings : and Memoirs of the Society. a : (g) To Bill ‘any office in the Society on being duly elected : et thereto. —By dnc D v4, MLA Pi. aoa: ae Some Songs of Chitral —By B. B. Howett, LCS, _ Proceedings for July 1908 “ye ote _ Proceedings of the Metical Section for July 1908 JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. Vol. IV, No. 8. AUGUST, 1908. | SIRWILLAMJONES “cl pay ervwin naieaniio CALCUTTA: PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET CALCUTTA. 1908. Issued 3rd December, 1908. —— mn List of Officers and Members of Council OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL For the year 1908. President : The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L., D.Se., F.R.S.E. Vice-Presidents: Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.1.E., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S. G. Thibaut, Esq., C.LE., Ph.D., D.Sc. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad Shastri, M.A. Lieut, Colonel G. F. A. Harris, M.D., F.R.C.P., LMS. Secretary and Treasurer : General Secretary :—G. H. Tipper, Esq., M.A., F.G.S. Treasurer :—D. Hooper, Esq., F.C.S. Additional Secretaries : Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D. Natural History Secretary :—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A. Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc., Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhiisana, M.A., Ph.D Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I.M.S. Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S. Other Members of Council : Harinath De, Esq., M.A. J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A. Lient. Colonel W. J. Buchanan, M.D., I.M.S. H. G. Graves, Esq. Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.L. a al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq., M.A., LL.D. “ Proceedings” for July 1908, page cvi. Insert under the block— * KuILtAr 200 Years OLD.” (See page cit.) 42, Geometrical Theory of a Plane Non-Cyclic Are, Finite as well as Infinitesimal. By Prof. Syamapas Moxnopapuyaya. InTRopUCTION. manner. An analytical curve is one which is represented by an analytical equation. In an analytical curve, the curvature and its rates of variation, oh Se ete., of all possible orders, s 3? are necessurily finite and continuous, except at a certain limited number of points. In a geometrical curve, no such restriction necessarily hol e may, however, study such geometrica curves by supposing that the curvature and its rates of variation, us. he following paper is an attempt to study geometrically a plane arc, under the supposition that the radius of curvature only is finite and ec mtinuous, or that the radius of curva. ure, as well as its first rate of variation, is finite and continuous. No ted methods have been suggested, and a number of interesting In the first place, consecutive points, on a curve, have been defined as the intersection of the curve with a line of given species &, these consecutive points being only the position of ultimate coincidence, of a number of real distinct points, which must have originally existed in every Case, separated by finite distances. The one. In counting consecutive points, the analytist, not infrequently, confounds real points with imaginary ones. The point of undulation is an instance. i is really more fundamental than the complete rate of variation, only it does not come go naturally in the analytical way, attempted by introd which might stand independently. 392 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { August, 1908. Section ].—Finite Arc. e c then in their final position. thev are called so many consecutive points at O, lying on the line X of given species, and the line is said to pass chicuph so many consecuti\e points on PQ. Thus if X pass throngh * r’ consecutive points at - ~ in the neighbourhood ea O, ‘r’ distinet points must s be obtainable on PQ, at finite Pa from each nee age which the line X of aaron species The straight line passing Zacouch, two consecutive pointe on PQ at O, is the tanvent a If a straight line ie throngh three consecutive points on PQ at O; then O is called a point of inflexion. Thus in the ee Pow te F of a point of inflexion, three distinct points must mare be obtainable, throngh which a straight line asses. . cle passing throngh three Sooners points on PQ at O is ited the circle of curvature at 0. If acircle pass through four consecutive points on PQ at 0, then “sf ne be called a cyclic point. he radins of the circle of curvature at a cyclic point be infinitely large, it is enlled a point of undulution It is s hardly plea to define a point of undulation as one where the tangent meets the curve at four consecutive points. In the neighbourhood of a point of undulation asiraight line can meet the curve at only two real points, and therefore by the variation of such a straight line we can ultim: itely get only two consecutive points. Therefore, of the four points«t which the tangent is said to meet the curve, at a point of undulation, only two can be strictly called rie tora the other two being only conjugate points. 10 ae get four coneyclic pointe on i She curve, and by varying in ulti gen moves from P to Q, along line PQ, tien the line ren called a continuous curve. On a continuous curve, ther ems we cannot us we cannot have a noe or a cnyp anywher. A continuous curve FQ is called a convex ae or simply an if no straight line cut it at more than two points, ‘The sraight line PQ is walled its chord, Ane. other chord P’Q’ is ie 2 Vol. 1V, No. 8.] Geometrical Theory of a Plane Non-Oyclic Arc. 393 [N.S.] - called a minor chord, and the corresponding arc P’Q' a. minor arc, P’ being always supposed nearer P, and Q’ nearer ; convex arc, evidently, cannot have a point of inflexion on. it, although it may have a point of undulation. Here again the incong! uuity of the ordinary couception of a point of Teikeeee is brougit out, convex are will be called cyclic or non-cyclic, according as there is or there is nage a cyclic point on it, m I,—No circle can meet a non-cyclic convex arc ‘at more than dikes potas If ag - a circle non- a a convex tinuously varying the radius of the circle, we can m tovether as we choose. Again by keeping Q and R fixed and conti- Sir ielep changing Fig.l. the radius of the or even crosses Q an moves Fig 2 towards P. LG .%. 394 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (August, 1908. By repeating the above viata a sufficient number of es it is evident we can make P, Q, R, S come as close together we like and ultimately coincide at some point OU, lying ieiuks the original positions “ en Q, R, 8, bat not coinciding with P or S at their original posi Thus there will be a cyclic ene on the given arc, which is contrary to hypothesis. or, A—If a circle meet a convex are at four distinct eo P, Q, R, 8, then there exists a cyclic point between and §, Cor. B.—Every closed convex curve, that is a curve of which every arc is convex, has at least two cyclic points on For, a circle, through any three points of thes figure, wi will meet the figure avain, ata fourth gg dividing the figure into at least four convex ares, ren there will be a cyclic point in every three consecutive arcs. Thus there will be at least two cyclic 2s on the figure Cor. U.—If a closed curve has a node or cusp, the remainder being convex, ee there will be at least one cyclic point in the remainder. Cor. D mae non-cyclic curve must be necessarily spiral in form. This sts an obvious general geometrical definition of spirals. it eviaently follows from Corollaries B and C. Theorem II.—If POQ be a non-cyclic arc, then angle POQ will rs increase or decrease as O moves along the arc from P to If not, ‘then two positions O, and O, can be found for QO, between P and age such that angle PO,Q is equal to angle PO,Q. Therefore, P, O,, O,, Q are concyclic and te is a cyclic point between rs and Q, whi ch is against hypothesi Cor. A.—If the tangents PT and Q’’ at P and Q are equal, then thas ‘mast exist a cyclic point on the arc POQ. For, the angles 7’PQ and 7QP, —— the limiting values of the supple- ment of the-angle POQ. when 0 coine i with Pand Q, respec- tively, ngueeed be equal in a non-cyclic ar Cor. B,—lf the angle POQ antoowenaly 3 increase as O moves from P to @, then the circle PO will fall below the arc from P to O and above the are from O to Q. Def—An arc POQ will be called positive, if the angle POQ continuously i increase, as O moves from P to Q along the seta and it wil called ‘negutive if the angle POQ continu- ously decrease, as 0 moves from P to Q. If the arc POQ be eas then evidently the arc QOP is negative and vice c= C.—If the tangents at P and Q toa positive non-cyclic are PQ, meet above nl arc, then QT is greater than PT. Theorem III—\f O be. any point on a non-cyclic arc POQ, then on circle Poo. passing through P and two consecutive points at O, will fall entirely below or oe the given are, according as the are POQ is positive or nega t place, it is evident that oe site POO will lie hd Vol. IV, No.8.] Geometrical Theory of a Plane Non-Oyclic Arc. 395 (N:8.] eee below or above the given arc, as it cannot intersect the arc at a fourth point. Suppose the arc POQ is positive. Then the circle POO will fall entirely below the given arc. t let it lie entirely above, as represented by the dotted line (Fig. 3). Take any point Bon the given arc between Pand O. Join he and produce QR to meet the circle POO at §. Join PS, PR, ud QO. Then evidently angle SPO is less than angle 0 eo eww ee wee ww we we ~ce5e., - -- = Fig.3. q SQO, as Q falls inside the circle. “eau Me PSQ is greater than angle PO Much more is the a PRQ greater than angle POQ, which is panne! to hypot Peis ~ Similarly, if the are POQ ben d teersane then the circle POO will lie entirely outside A given arc The converse theorem is also evidently trne, namely, the are POQ will be positive or negative according as the circle POO falls continually esa inside or outside ithe given arc, as O moves rom C. —If POQ be a non-cyclic arc, then it will fall between the circles POO and QOO. Cor. B.—If POQ be anon- cyclic arc, then the circle of cur- vature at P falls entirely within the circle of curvature at Q. Thus the radius of curvature at P is less than the radius of ne ee at orem IV.—If POQ be a positive wee ag arc and S be rg ni in it, then the minor arcs and SQ will be also posi- -tive, t.e., the angle POS will continuonsly increase as O moves from P to S, and the angle QOS will continuously increase as O moves from S to oin PS, Then since angle POQ continuously increases as O moves ahh P to Q, t circle POO continuously falls below the given Hence as O moves from P to 8S, the circle POO falls hiss "the arc PS, ad hence the angle vos continu- ously increases as 0 moves from P to S. sees if O be taken in are SQ, it can be proved that the angle SOQ continuously decreases as O moves from Q to 8, 1.¢., the “Cc — is negative. Therefore arc SQ is positive. r. A—If PQbe any positive non-cyclic arc, then any minor 396 ©. - Journal of the Asiatié Society of Bengal. [August, 1908. are P’Q’ is also positive, For, PQ’ is positive, therefore, P’Q’ is also positive Uor. B.—If in an are POQ there be a cyclic point, then angle Ans cannot continuously increase or decrease as O moves from if there be a cyclic point S, on arc PQ, then in ca Seiten Beook of 8, four distinct points, PRS eld, me exist lying on a circle. Hence in the are P’Q’, the angle P’ OQ! cannot continuously i increase or decrease as O moves from P’ to Q’. Hence in the arc POQ the angle POQ cannot continuously ously increase or decrease as 0 moved from P’ to . Cor. in an arc POQ there be acyclic point 8, thena — are P’SQ’ can always be found such that the tangents P’7’, 8 ne Q’ are equal, in the neighbourhood of S, four distinct points P’, R’, S’ are obtainable lying on a circle, The point S will te between P’ and Q’. Keep R’s’ fixed and vary the circle till FR or coincide. Then keep these latter coincident points fixed, wit vary the circle till the other two points coincide. or. D.—If POQ be a positive non-cyclic arc, then the radius of curvature at O eeceueotnty i increases as 0 moves from P to Q. Cor. B.—lf in an arc POQ there be a cyclic point S, then the radius of curvature has a maximum or minimum value at S. For, the circle of curvature at § as it passes through four con- Thus if are PS be positive, arc SQ will be negati nd vice versa. The circles of curvature at P and Q will, Echunek pe. both be less or both be greater than the circle of curvature at S. Theovem V.—If POQ be a non-cyclic positive are, and § any fixed point on it, then vie POS will continuous y decrease as O If O be taken between § and Q, then the circle PSO will evidently fall below the given arc from P to S, and above the given i: from § to O, and again below the given arc from O to Q g. 4 (Fi S a P Fig-t. if O' be another position of O nearer @: then evidently aoe PO’ S is less than angle POS. Hence angle POS continu- ously diminishes as O moves from § to Vol. IV, No. 8.] Geometrical Theory of a Plane Non-Oyclic Arc. 397 [N.S.] Similarly the angle QOS continuously diminishes as 0 moves from P to 8. Cor. A. —If PQ be any positive non-cyclic arc, and P’Q’ any minor arc, then angle P Og’ will continnoasly diminish as Q moves P to P’ or Q to Q’, and re eon of angle P’OQ’ will rete: diminish as O moves from P’ to Q'. This follows above theorem and Vor. A of Theorem TV. re B.—lf POQ be any positive non cyclic arc, in which anvle POQ is always obtuse and P’Q any minor arc, then the radius of the circle P’O ‘ continuously increases as O moves from PtoQ. For, the diameter of the circle P’OQ' is P’Q’/sin P OQ’. Cor. O.—I£ any three points O,, O,. Os be taken on a posi- tive non-cyclic arc POQ, in whith the angle POQ is always obtuse, then the radius of the circle O,0,0, is always increased if any of the three gers be moved hacinssea . Theoren VI.—\f P’Q’ be a minor chord "of the aie Fo parallel to the base PQ. & and R’ the midpoints of habe ted and 6 the complement of the angle between BRR’ i Po, then the distance between the centres of the circles PP! and P’Q’Q is equal to nd. Join PP,’ QQ’ and RR’ and produce t them to eee inT, Let L 4 M be the (ae) aud let perpen- diculars to perpendicular to B'UV au P’Q’ respec- tively. Vv Then it follows easily from elementary geometry (Fig. 5) ‘that WX=R'Y=NR, since WY and TN cut off equal intercepts MY’ and LN’ from LM. Therefore, tan one Lees UV op PQ tan = UV =distance N between the centres of the circles pra and FAG: aioe cess, . 398 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908. vr. A.—The distance between the centres of the circles PPG ‘ead PQ’Q is P’Q’ tand. This is proved in the same way as the above proposition, Cor. B.-—-lf O be i yaa of the arc POQ, and R the midpoint of chord PQ, and 6 the complement of the angle be- tween OR and PQ, then te a between the radii of the circles POO and QOO is P 8. Cor. C.—If T be the srtaewsorio of the Sy at P and to an are PQ, R the midpoint “ chord PQ, and 8 the comple- ment of the angle between 7’R and PQ, then the tienes between the centres of the circles PQQ aa PPQ is PQ tan 6. Section IT.—InrFiniTesimat Arc. nitions.—If a number of continuously varying quantities aah simultaneously, t they a ofvanishing. One infintesimal is of the same order as, or of ahigher or lower order than, another, according as the ultimate ratio of order one. Any es infinitesimal y is then called of order n, if the ultimate rati y/2" is finite, that is, neither zero nor infinite. In all that tea the chord PQ, of the infinit- esimal arc POQ, will be considered as of the first order. If PRSQ be an infinitesimal arc, the ultimate ratio, of the difference of the radii of the circles RSQ and PRS, to the dis- tance PQ, will be called von oo cams rate of variation of the radius of the circle of curvatur If e an ‘tiafleeimal arc, the ultimate ratio, of the difference of the radii of the circles of curvature at Q and P, to the distance PQ, will be called the complete rate of varintion, or cate rate of variation, of the radius of the circle of curva- t ex arc, the only supposition we will make is that the cian of the circle of curvature is finite and varies continu- ously. on-cyclic arc, we will make the additional supposition, that the peer rate of variation of the radius of curvature is finite and continuous. PRSQ be an infinitesimal are RS, any minor chord parallel to PQ, and M, N the midpoints of PQ, RS, then the line through M, N, in its ultimate position, is called the deviation ' axis at P. 1 Transon introdnced the aceon deviation axis. for which Salmon sub- stituted ‘ aberrancy axis.” Transon called tan 3 the rate of deviation from circular form, an exceedingly iabrenive expression, which ‘Salaiod ent down to ‘aberrancy.’ Both the ee have been retained, by the present writer, with a slight distinction in iouville, Vol. vi, and Satie 8 nag te Plane Curves, page 368, 3rd edition.) It may be pointed out, that the definition ud bares axis given here, is more general in form than inet given by Tra Vol. 1V, No. 8.] Geometrical Theory of a Plane Non-Cyclic Arc. 399 [N.S] The angle between the normal and deviation axis at P, both drawn outwards, is called the angle of aberrancy at Theorem VII.—1n any convex infinitesimal aro. POQ, the supplement 6, 5 —- angle POQ, and the 1 the tangents at P, Q make with PQ, are infinitesimals of the first order and ress equa For, if RB, BR, Rg be the radii of the circles POQ, PPQ, PQQ respectively, ‘then hk, &,, R, are finite and ultimately equal to the radius of curvature at P. But, PQ=2H sin 6= OR, sina=2h, sinf. Therefore, 0, a, B are San sana infinitesimals of the first order r, A.—If Pi?’ and QT be tangents at P and Q, then PT and QT are ultimately equal, and the radius r of the circle PQT is ultimately equal to half the radius of the circle of curvature a or. B.—The difference between the are PQ and chord PQ is less than a quantity which is an infinitesimal of the third order, For, the convex arc +o, falling inside the triangle PTQ, has length between PT +TQ and PQ. Hence the difference between the are and chord is less than PT+7TQ-—PQ or 8r sin 3 B sin sin ry > = which is again less than raB (a+f). —The difference between 6 and sin @ is less than a poe! orca is an infinitesimal of the third order, 6 being of e first or Panes ‘VIL. .—The angle of aberrancy, at a cyclic point on @ convex ae, vanishes, Le be a cyclic, point. tre any pia arc POQ. Then, from Cor Theorem IV, a smaller P’OQ’ can be always found, ee "that the eis P’T and "@ T' at P’ and = are equal, Therefore if R be the middle point of P’Q’, T is at right angles to P’Q’. Now, 7’R becomes the deviation axis at O, ultimately. T “(ln Wi the deviation axis a 0 —— with the normal at QO, and the angle of aberrancy v Theorem IX.—The partial rate of vninitiie of. tie radius of curvature, at any point P of a non-cyclic arc, is tan 3, where 3 is the angle of aberrancy at Take an infinitesimal : are PRSQ, where RS is par allel to PQ. Then, from Theorem VI, we have tan b= 5) where UV is the distance between the centres of the circles RSQ and PRS. ow, it is easily seen that UV is ultimately equal to the differ- ence of the radii of the circles RSQ and PRS. Hence, tan 8 is io to the partial rate of variation of the radius of curvature Cor, A—If PQ be an infinitesimal = arc, then the difference between the radii of the circles PQQ and PPQ is PQ tan 8, for the circle SHS is transformed into the circle PQQ by a single change of P into Q. 400 » Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Dahan a. Cor. B.—The complete rate of variation of the radius of curvature at any point P, of a convex are, is ey 5, where 8 is the angle of aberrancy at P (Transon’s 'Theore For es pies ark variation of , circle ee curvature PPP Theorem X.—If PT, 1'Q be etce. at Pand Q to a posi- tive non-cyclic infinitesimal are PQ, the difference of P7’ and TQ is ultimately equal to 2Ra® tan 8, where 8 is the angle of abér- rancy and R& the radius of curvature, at P, and a the angie 1 For, if B be the angle PQT, then PQ i ie sin B_2sina _ radius of circle PPQ TQ... sma PQ radius of circle PQQ’ ‘Therefore, nas TQ-P! radius of PQQ—radins of circle PPQ TQ+PT radius of PWY+ radius of circle PPQ TQ-PT = as é PQ or, scot TQ—PT =2 Ro® tan 3. Cor. A; eng aig ieee 2a tan 6, - , ultimately Theorem XI.—If O,, QO, Og be any: thibe points- on the positive non-cyclic infinitesimal are POQ, then the radius of the _— O0,0,0; is equal to ShO. foe tan 6}, where : i PO,, PO, make with the jenpent at P, 6 the angle of aberrancy and R the radius of cur- vature at P. For, the radius of circle 0,0,0, is evidently R+(PO,+P0,+PO;) tand=R+2R (a,+a,+a,) tan 8 PO, _ PO, = 298; a a5 Theorem XII.—Ié 5 and / - the lengths of the are and chord of any positive non-cyclic infinitesimal are PQ, then s=1 =2R (a+2a? tan 8), where 8 is the angle of aberrancy and & the radius of curvature at P, and a the augle which the tangent at P makes with PQ. since 2h — in the limit. : 4 Th 1e above simple and general demonstrati on of Transon’s ggg ee is 14 based on the conception of partial rate of variation of curvatar ranson himself deduced his theore p rties of conics ( Yaceeiin Vol. vi) Some elegant demonstrations h by Dr t pa- 2% aya in his —— On the nh fer eg rate of all Parabolas. (Journal - | | | a Vol. IV, No.8.] Geometrical Theory of a Plune Non-Oyelic Arc. 401 [N.S.] For, if R’ be the radius of the circle PPQ, then, by Theo- rem XT, = R(1+ 2a tan 8). Therefore chord PQ=2R’ sin a=2R’a=2R(a+ 2a? tan 8). But the arc PQ differs from chord PQ by ‘an infinitesimal of the third order. herefore s=l=2R tee tan 8). Theorem XIIf—I€ O,, O,, O; be any three points on the non-cyclic ee are PO,0,0,Q, the angle 0,0,0, is equal to (1—2a,; tan 8) (a, -a,), where a), a,, ag are the angles which PO,, PO,, PO, make with PT. Let angle 0,030, =2. 0,0, dO Then sin 2=oR. and sin (41— 01) 5p where Ryo, and Rg mean the radii of the circles 0,0,0, and PO,O, respec- tively. eee sine fy, _ R{1+2(a,+a,) tan n 8}. sin(az—a)) Rios ~ RU + 2(a, +a, + a3) tan 6 } =]1—2a, tan 6, Therefore x=(a,—a,) (1—2a, tan 0). Cor. A.—Angle PO, ,0,=a,(1~2a, tan 4). Theorem XIV,—In any non-cyclic infinitesimal arc PO,0,Q:, chord 0,0,=(PO,—PO,)+ Rajag (a,—a,), neglecting canis auaanae of fifth order, where a,, a, are the angles which PO,, PO, make with the tangent at P, and Ris the radius of curvature at P. We have, by Heigtapinsicy, 0,P0, . 0,0,P . 0,P0,+0,0,P 3 2 sin S sin 2 i‘ 0,0,+ PO, ~PO,=8R,; sin But Rig= R{1 + 2(a, +2) tan 3} O,PO,_ @,—, A—4a) 2". sin = 9m O,0.P sin -_ =5(1- 2a, tan §) sin O\P oat O,0,P = 25% 5 $1 (1-20, tan 8) = 3 (1-2a, tun 8). Therefore, ee 0,0,+ PO,—PO,=R(a,—a,) aa, (1+0 tand) 402 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908. | Theorem XV.—The difference s—1 between the ——- of are and chord of an infinitesimal non-cyclic are PQ is 3Ra®, ne lecting infinitesimal of fifth order, where & is the radius of curvature at P, anda is the angle between chord PQ and the tangent a Divide angle a into an infinite number of small parts (say ” equal parts where n is large), by the lines PO,, PU,, POg, ete., where 0,, O03, O3, etc., are points ou the are PQ. Then $= 2 Or-1 0p in the limit when »= # l= 3 (P0,—PO,-1) Therefore, s—2= Lt & (O,-10r + PO,-1—PO,) =i 2 RB (a, —a,_1)a,—14% =}RB Lt ¥ {a8,—a3,_, —(a,—a,-1)9} =1 RadS—1 R Lit 3) (@r—ay-1)8 =1Ra'5, Ae 3 3 Since Lt 3) (a-—a,_1)° = Let z Ja (—) = Lt —=0. n Cor. A.—The difference s—J is independent of 8, if we neglect infinitesimals of fifth lore R and a being given. Cor, B.—Sin 6=0- © G neglecting infinitesimal of fif,, order. Cor, O.—Area of segment, bounded by s and 7, =2R*3{(a,—a,_1)a,a,_1 + 2a,a,-1(a?,,—a%,_1)tand} (by Theorem XII) = 2R? {403+ a* tand} For, (ap —a’—!)a,a,_) = 408 and %2(a%, —a®,_1)a,a,_;= S{at, —a+,_1 — (ap—a,~1)9(a,+ ap-1)}=a* N.B.—If only the radius of curvature be finite and con- tinuous and not also its partial rate of variation, then it is more easily shewn, by omitting tan 8, that s—J is equa al to 4 Ra’, where we neglect infinitesimals of the toro order not fifth. The writer is not aware of these rigorous geometrical determinations having i ge ade re. ally by stating that the difference is of the third order, Oy 43. Fresh Light on the Word ‘‘ Scarlet,’’ By Dr. E. D. Ross. I have recently come across a form of the much-discussed word scarlet in a Chinese- Persian Vocabulary, one of a series of ten vocabularies contained in a MS., dated 1549, belonging to the Library of University College, London, In the Chinese-Persian list, under the section dealing with clothing, stuffs, gon etc., W e find phonetically written, in the Chinese, the word 1 Sa: ha-la, hia in the Persian transcription, becomes Sa-ka-la- he position a the word in the list between two words, both signifying silks of piece kinds, seems to throw a little new light on its original mean There are several foane of the word to be found in Persian and Arabic Dictionaries, the commonest being: Sakallat, Siklat, Saklatin, and Saklata. Dozy in his Su ae auz Dictionnaires Arabes defines the word Saklatuin as follows:—‘‘Sorte d’étoffe de soze brochée- d’or'; celle qu’on fabclaanie & Bagdad jouissait d’une grande Uae Au moyen age ce mot avait cours dans toute uro The he following passage from Edrisi seems to support this ‘i Afisetrd (Almaria) was a Mussulman city at the time “ot the Moravidae. It was then a place of great industry, and reckoned among others, 800 silk looms, where they manufactured costly robes, brocades, the stuffs known as saklutun .... and ; siveral other silk tissues.” viier allusion to the word occurs in Baihaki (1040) oe ii, 148): ‘* The robes were brought in, consisting of valu- ble frocks of saklatin of various colours.” ‘ geres Chinese literature there are several allusions to the word a-~ Bretschneider i in the second volume of his “ Medieval Resear- ches from Western Asiatic Sources’ i has two mnterestiny poms nine pieces of green sa-ha-la ... . 1 The word immediately preceding Sa-ha-la in ol Chinese-Persian list is Chin-hsin, meaning silk embroidered (with gold or silver). 404 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1908. | A later passage has: “In 1544 and 1548 again embassies from Lu-mi! arrived. They presented as tr ibute corals, diamonds, cur- tains made of sa-ha-la The inclusion of sa-ha-la among costly articles am tribute seems to imply that the material, whether silk or clo: gore and highly-prized one. In a note Bretschneider nent “The Ming Geography mentions the sa-ha-'a as a manufacture of watnke la (Bengal) and states that this stuff is woven from wool, and that it is downy. ‘There are two kinds, a red and a green. Probably by sa-ha-la the Per- sian shal (shawl) is intended.” his last suggestion seems to be completely disproved, how- ever, by the Persian transcription—Sa-ka-la-t in the Chinese- Persian list: unless —— the word shaw] is identical in origin with the word scarlet ! getisenlty the word Salla t was given stuff imported from the borders of China. and in the Punjaub Trade Returns of 1862 we find mention of Sooklat, a blanket cloth used for the outside of the sheep skin coats bet by travellers. So far there seems to be a consensus of opinion that the word scarlet or sakarlat means broad ee ‘fie cloth, or cloth of superior quality, and this ce certainly came to be the general signi- fication of the word in ves ‘ope during the Middle Ages. The origin of the word seems to be wrapped in mystery, and galuticus, la Galatie, province d’Asie, ot dans Pantiquité on receuillait beaucoup de kermés; galaticus rubor a sionifié en g»laticus et escarlatte. Au XV siecle eeprietta parait signifier étoffe en général.” A cP ty Die or on Abin ee a, 44. On the retardation and acceleration in the dissolution of Mercury in Nitric Acid in the presence of minute traces of Ferric Nitrate and Manganous Nitrate, By P.C. Ray, D.Sc. Since the communication of my first paper on mercurous nit- rite to this Society (vide oe Asiatic Society of Bengal, 1896, Vol. Ixv, Part ii, No. 1) I have often “yr oceasion to prepare this compound in quantity for studying its many reactions. I have often been struck with the eta rei fact that samples of nitric acid have now and then failed to yield mercurous nitrite. Of late I have been busy investigating into the causes of this curious anomaly. It has now transpired that mere traces of iro manganese salts, the litter probably derived from the bottles Tait, have a marked influence in the dissolution - mercury and presumably of copper and other metals in nitric a view to throw light on this point, several prpeninnnia have already been taken in hand. ‘Ihe modus operandi is as fol- lows: Three beakers of about 55 c.c. capacity are arranged side by side. Ten c.c. of freshly distilled nitric acid of 1:40 sp. gr. are introduced into each, an c.c. of ferric ayer solution (1 e.c. =0°0012 Fe,0,) added to one, and . of manganous nitrate solution a c.c. =0'0954 ¢g. Mn,O0,) to nee ay while the third beaker contained unoontaninated acid for comparison. The acid was then diluted with 4U c.c. of water, and 10 grams of mercury poured into each beaker The details of one experiment are given below. The reaction “ seede ith the iron solution gave indications of crystals after 2 hours is ‘50 minutes only ; but none appeared at all in the one “ seeded” witli manganons nitrate. The quantities of mercury dissolved were 2°14 g., 1°72 g, 2°50 g., respectively.! t has, however, been noticed that if, instead of the a the sulphates of the respective metals be substituted even in more diluted conditions, the dissolution of we tll as also the Siviitaie of mercurous nitrite, are considerably acceler am engaged in further investigation of this new and prom- ising subject. Cf. The interaction of copper and nitric acid in presence of metallic ‘tail (“ Journ. Chem. Soc. Transactions,” June 1908, p. 1162). | see 5) ee OO —— —— eo lhe od id 45. An Alphabetical List of Jaina MSS. belonging to Government in the Oriental Library of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. In response to the request of a certain gentleman of Bombay, Pandit Kunja Vihari Nyayabhusana ‘prepared an alphabetical list The manuscripts included in the list, with the exception of those designated as ‘Society’s collection, were purchased at the expenses of the Government of Bengal ont of the fund granted to the Society for the Search of Sanskrit Manuscripts. Dr. Raje dra Lal Mitra, C.L.E., was in charge of the search from 1871 to The manuscripts collected by Dr. Rajendra Lal Mitra are numbered 1—3156, while those collected by Mahamahopadhyaya Hara Prasad Sastri bear Nos. 3157—6613. Allthe manuscripts bearing Nos. 6614-7727 belonged to the Jaina library alread referred to. . Rajendra Lal’s collection comprises some of the Jaina dhyayana-sitra, Upasaka-daSanga-sitra, Dasavaikalika-sitra, Prasgnavyaka a, Bhagavati-siitra, etc., besides many of the philological, historical and philosophical works Prakrit or Sanskrit such as Adipurana, Aptamimamsita, Ut ara-purana, Pandava-purana, Prameya-kamala-martanda, Mahipala-caritra Raja-vartika, Sloka-vartika, Siddha-Hema SabdanuSasana-vrtti Subhasita-ratna-sandoha, Syadvada-maifijari, etc. The manuscripts which had belonged to the Jaina library, and were purchased at Benares, are generally very small: several 408 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908. of them cover only 2 or 3 leaves, while some are duplicates or triplicates of what were already collected; »t the same time they count among their numbers many interesting and important treatises which will prove of great use to scholars engaged in researches on Jainism. Satis CHANDRA VIDYABHUSANA, Jt. Philvloyical Secretary. a i No. Name. No. Tinie 7544 waaedagien 7042 spgravaty qr 6867, ,, erenafe: 7155 sanaqewt wer 6813 samara: 6961 7039 afatarawa: 6726 : afscarfiat 1507 afaaary quaq 7799 , . (wetaT) by saaafa «748 atadeage: by Saux 7698 afsantafsa wana eee 6654 ” 4 99 qStaT 7582 BuaUKSCMIFAAA 6735 sanragetiaat(?) = 7196 sara 7200 faagra | 6614 : 7516 ' HITS aTaT | 799 i ahrara farata Fa: | 7404 were elufsate | 7458) (eta) by aay 7155 were te (7165) afrera fran: 4160 \6671, waa » EP imal q 761g § PETA ACSTA 7885 aagare gust 7318 afaacEeay | USUE 7636 spqaaeaa (30440 pagar | 7150) =spaagate ata by qari afk Vol. IV, No. 8.] List of Jaina MSS. 409 [N.S.] No. Name. No. Name. 6808 watwrstteaaa 1525 agateet or (@qet) Srna tRiatata: Si i saa qreaa: bi tern 7353 -afxenaqaife: 6862 eee@laataataa 7474 ae: by afa waafasa 7129 * qin (azte) | 7100 agtemetagtcart 6870 wsaeratit: 7591 agiewatact 7176 BaRAAAA 7288 waefinaaetas by araraal era ( seEvaT ) 7311 aeamarfe 7534 sarfanfa afeaa: 6938 6668 asatact erafafe: 7531 , jal shah 6761 weawerfeat 6720 swasafaacafia- shaw dtczae iB waa 6911 ssa 6992 agtaifaar: 7155 sqralgagHAt aa 7081 waonq 7608 ara: (Incomplete) 6778 seuE: 6899, auteur 6960 } 6959 =sratAarte ( wae ) see outer 6617 } naa SaTaTs- 7701 | x Say 7543 § ate by Zaaqat 7724 ) 7378 slante aTeaeat 7291) ayqematerstte: 7019 -gafiytaa Gar 6722 wsufaamiaatet by ata wzafananfa 7164 . 7560 AM LSAT 6167 7665 oy eh ds | 6891, _,, (zaarafeaq) 410 No. 2519 7167 7353 7632 reas 7581 1500 6747 3045 7150 6920 7217 1170 7704 7050 1498 7096 7093 7294 1525 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908. Name. No. Name. SIR ICRE Se CAG GE 7026 i avai fats: by Tiaty 7606§ = by szauuza araatyea: 7501 areraat by atfcs fee 6926 ie aq: Sara ya: 6962 sratameaa Bene waa vata au Se ase Se faae 7TU9L aianfaanta 6624 samnaataafa: Biaveaifa: ( aAaae ( fufeat ) area ) by wharma& Sitar 2555 =slaneaata: aragats 7390 sTalsaqa by faaarteafe arate Sagara ata 6798 asreatfuate: siafeataeg- Srey: z | HiMgT aay 1467 ; euifefaaate: ‘ f by faquumugma pa besa eg (6972) swarclater sifequiany | Seta aa: | =| Ware aaa fe: 2532 saquvafyarecay aradaifaag by by qaere waagea: ( faa- =a 7H dI-ATaTS- @auue-aagta- | 6644 waaafeaaa alam tiateag) 7555 saacaafianar Vol. IV. No. 8. ] List of Jaina MSS. 411 [W.8.] No. Name. | No. Name. 7707 ; 1499 wsurquaA q4a17 ¢ SecataTfe: ety SALVAIAHAT (7440, ,, witafaefa: 4159 by faxaea | 7353) Sanya: | 2542 gsacngaaata: | 1 ae eee by Stare | 7169 suTeaAcWIZEsa 6641 7142 surencurngaay 7197 \ onxrmanaay | ( aztaa ) ae | 6619 Sure aE: 4318 » »» ( aetaRg ) | 6056 by fa (1474 sorry 2566 ) SteraaaeS stat 6634 ( quater ) | 15335 ry) ” Stat 6 of | by gHTas by stmate | 6749 walxaeua (auaza 2591 sacngareardeifa- _ afaaafaafeag ) at by aaptaauafar | 4168 SUE GAUFAUH 7188 gut: [7698 Cr ete) 7179) saeyarergHcaA 4314 walgany 6644: » waa 6710 saaTe ( atherrmafaafa- 3 | afeaq ) 6725 scaufsaeaay 2602 su@uaraifaacaq 6705 waufsaeaa and ye by fagraareres «=» «7259 seanaaitiag | 7625 suyTMeEtay | T117 2522 1965.5. Ps Bee 2556 malfaselab th RUT | "579 afaatatfeat 2562 ) by feafa | 7532 efanwemUaT 6952 sunfangay ae (x WaTHTa: ) 412 No. Name. 2598 =sBfanisa exafa: by auaza afar 4824 aque ataH 7084. 7680 1469. -. 5, Zia by aqufecafa z | wafanefeaaaag 2594 sitanfaaata: by auataafe Ri | RRS: WesTay: ( wfaea: ) 1456 6623 6620 7588 RaRaAaT 1513 wafwageraR by auae7 aenfaa 6621 ayegacmareraaty: by fraace he ” 3” Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908. No. 7450 wRayayaA: by 2amat 7437 athena: 7191 saraanfemara 6922 atadisit pet ; aang: 6816 Name. aeufacmaat (azar) by wHarae afa | apa wegaaara: by Hwa 6626 5234 earn: 7627 ameaa ( aztaa ) 2553 SSS 4 Sm STE) Cmgeter 6969 aweaaraat 4158 aergqaay at TMT Say: 4325 ) Ren feceang: sree by qazaaTarey a Vol. 1V, No. 8.] [N.S.] No. Name. 7434 ) RatMAtecea: 7549 (qaraeitaa- etal afear ) 2610 aerafecetat 6664 ogg) RTS TART by waalfiafe 100 | 7690 > qeaAfecurat 7694 1679 - 1. SET: MOE criti ENE 6730 aazraat 6804 ataqetat 7297 alas dos 7705 arast aatsit 7053 arAaRreat ( STaeyaT ) 7710 atfamedtar 6777 samara 6672 anfaaalanwaagat- ATS Ta eee RAR ASA: 6693 arseze datos 7445 aray ( aelar) 7496 HAI 6715 qaATCaTATe by fraea List of Jaina MSS. 413 No. Namie. | 7008 qafaatafaadtett 7700 Remrat 6681 FawaTawat and aqawaat 7343 HaMMIAR 8008 farataata: by faataefe 1580 wuymrate: 7286 1546 waafaare: 2605) 4369} WAG TSgataaA 24l gy Bet by aaafate eo aaaaraaang 7 | 7014 aafeeura digs 6877 amutae Furr | ( farted ) 7498 aa fearaarfa: | 6616 naw: by wafara- | afa ( afaacate | faxfaa vara aaaeurstaafe- atq Sza' ) 414 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1908. No. Name. No. Name. 7554 nacmtaze (fe ~*~ of ce ae | 6712, ,,_ (zatafear) | 2603 » 09) QTATSE Soe [URQMARAATS: | by afange 7468 ( aafa:) by ta- 7308 Warake 7428 } attaaaifacre 3051 qawmsacag (acta) | 7699 by ta7atafe 7101 Sg,” faeantar 2613 qaquacisamarasa 7215 aeafent 7526 qegat by faagaa-| 7070 sacradeeac: : ate =z | 7295 qua 7681 wsarm 7425 qreeafa: 1475 wHycqTTA oe y Vol, IV, No. 8. | List of Jaina MSS. 415 [N.S.] No. Name. No. Name. 7222 ataaieitay (7482 wafanfamraay 6688 aquaaAqurzay: | 752 g 8 | sts i aaanaufate stax _ by aaagecafo ‘ | 6652 «aqwemsatana- rab a ; 7705 § ” ss qfe: | 7173 aqMER 7028 weneraat Fat ( aétaq ) (6876 aeeet atux 6983 wqdaraay: | 6690 @amystiaat ( saeqa: ) | 7411 aaqarearat 7130 -aqdaqaanryta: oo aeuuatcay 6823 aqunfaare: | by 1atez - aqfamfaat 6801 v by faaguafs | 7315 SAU ARaAR 7561 aqternfafsaanere: | 7462 by aay 1516 afesare: by arqze- 6828 aafs nfafaaanenre: APITI ( azta: ) 7218 waz yume ( TaqsTATsz ) 6670, ea by waamatt 6706 =aquiaaat 674 { aafautafaneqta: | 7709 fagin@e ae 7306 | 6677 famafaaTaed: (?) 6 - | ; 853 » PraTTT ATS mates » Wrafaaetay 7707 wafimfadtigeadag (7518 9, wATATe: 6768 - , wata: 7504 qfaatamifaag 7551 ., =wsHA | 7486 Vasa AHA 7061 = = wees | by faaaquaf 416 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908. No. Name. ye Name. se: : | seit awayaueta: (otal eh 7478 | -sHAHFAMAAA 7706 | 7648, Urea 7230 9 sWATAT von, tate: | 76a A WHAT 6723 Bayfaar Zaaea- | aoa WUT fafa: 751 or 3HaTAaRyT 7645 SPyfaanarrer $162 rae 7064 ater wa 4334 svqetaretT: 7405 wdeefaaa S855. a ee 7577 dtueatutarfafe: 2552,» =» 6Sf 7325 dtadt@aaa7 (age) by qwamne 6847 » Ufsaaafafe | 6807 } wae ueuEat 7015 dtersitsnfafaans 9 O'S by ehamafe 7595 alata ata 6873 svaetr eaq 7556 atatadtise ( afafeaa ) 6856 -atdinewa 1461 saqaicafcay 7698 aduweniana by aqaTHEIs 7422 datetcre 7386 safasanter 7705 » att 7190 9 saqaTaRtasarae x | 7334 faaaen: 6975 we: 6858 faaraaftamangy 7661 geaaACaat (9278 «faaneaart FI | 6662 «= faaqrae 7178 7526 faaquaafe aaa vtane ATMITLMTASTA —g9g9 Faas ee Vol. IV, No. 8] (N.S. ] No. Name. 6701 faauatetazat by aareaiieta 7669 6999 $ faaqgeetaa © 7192 oe faaurent atetfaat 1448 faaqatfaty: 6943 faasfaat gelaay ive: 6 og. ENS 1488 faanfagraraat 7637 faaafee: wtaa 1476 faaaaaey: by sraqraz faaca by aatea faaaqay 6957 7336 7328 7485 } faamana ( azta ) cede } SareauTaRtay 1581 faadfeat by wa- af wgiea 6782 faawa: 6768 faaefa: 2717 faaata daacatfe 69412» 7600 bie List of Jaina MSS. 417 | No. Name. | 6846) 6843 Se a 7 ie . ttafaut: 73826 | TAIL | 7688 J 2718) , 4 TarTaa 67V0 sa ( carrafeaq ) 7594) by wfarafe 8052) stafaaruacaate: | by WamaeTa | 6640 sPafaaruncaasta: | by caafe (7216 Rafsareuancaate: | by Waar | 7125 7391 } atafaaewa (7587) aiteanewier: | 6714 Warerwat | 2718 iene dg aq) by areata | 6687 | pigs 5 armen 1545 7717 1544 Fafearaat saarare: (?) Fag AEE (28 faarfar) 418 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. No. Name. 1541 Saysrfate: 7060 Saagaatsyit 6713 SaRAR 6793 Sacanretaa 1471 Safaareuzfa: 7251 Saeqetea: mint 7048 § qratawaaar 7202 6680 ) Ast ace 7646 CTT a ae 1536 aIa@area mIeHA by atfeuy 6947 sTaeates ( .-8 WaTHra: ) by ame at 6615 slate: by quaHea 7069 ‘slatatmHatfeaat 7514) 7842 7923 } satfanz (?) 7926 7938 | 7559 satfaw wim Zia by aaafafe 7068 sitfaa dar 7466 No. 6915 6636 6882 7479 7219 7314 6888 7589 6938 7618 6974 TAA7 6674 7621 7056 SATE: (saeqa:) 7670 { August, 1908. Name. saifawaaae: satfasaaeite: i | wleaifaRna Z| Ztgarat wet (2a 8 a WaataHia: ) SSRN: 3 | se tataat (?) (saan) @| casa fafenaa sTaHTaett aiseita gate STHSMT a | award: ( fated ) aM eSaA aaqaaqe and aaa ATARATE: ( SEAT: ) aareat sre faunfemeiarag Vol. oy No. 8.] [NS 8.) ak Name. 6686 atvararaaa forac- | | a387 waty a 6930 atwarareaaa peat ata uaeatay 7150) Mirast ataq Getd acant ata faq 6789 4 wliaeipisi blab Lea ( sardafeat ) 1512 Satwarctat An by aruasag = | TTAH 4311 7280 0078) cagaaen 693 3 7009( SRIRAM 664) 1667§ ( sagfrafeat ) TRE IA SUsHRT: ( feuttafea: ) qanay saa: ( aztar ) eaaat 7535 7654 2714 6760 List of Jaina MSS. qaeanfaqcae frat No. Name. TUSSI SWS STD Suse aay aay WIAA aaa ls zmat ATTA ( Bae qaT ) SWARM sa zmaafang fant | 7478 a | qua afaTasa Ts {| (ate ) (2674 eq@afengactar | by aaa | 6918 TUS AIR TT | 2588 enzatfeagacaait | ( acta ) 1504 emeaetat by ¥a- aat 1505 ewa@adctar araate: | by sa-aufaea 2570 emtat gat 7150 7510 § RHR 7675 ewraaie ala 420 No. 7520 9 2manifaanfate: 7698 6879 | 7423 7557 7690 6967 eyaarat atau ataraet gaa faara rata (4 we ) sadae: ( TaTE- | Haz aiafea: ) | by alway 6884 i 7651 aydae: ( tema afea:) by THwE 1508 saageIfruaciar by #%24 7122 arffmar by featae Vol. 1V, No. 8.] [N.S.] No. 7235 7289 71238 7460 70438 6780 1460} 6808 7370 7150 1447 7682 3054 7860 2593 7352 7296 2515 7045 7567 List of Jaina MSS. 421 Name. | No. Name. Slzuulaat wWlaK | 6627 aa@baxuz BISWA (2516 arpguaefa: | | by asafafe 66 - ungated: 40 saan by tata by saga | ufwa re ches | 7641 aatanga (7538) aazaaant dts yatafa fanaa | 6689 YATSVyla, RAT- 7690 of ne ote ara, HTT urafaaedfa: SATAUAGaT WIE BARAT IAA TAA GHL My eR AA umfaguatay by afawqate yaa araat sae aratate: by satewafe eae aa A- fafa: a | aaa ag emit: afzaaq afetagq aera apart yyst ni | | 7 » AraTMAAA "750 i aS ae 7409, ab oe TATE TAH 6912 SS ie a aqaraaaima (ate ) | ~ bs > qa RUAA (6885 aaaTaaTeTaaT a: | 6640 aqanata ) | 6724 aaavaraafe: (aaa) 422 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1908. No. Name. | No. Name. | 6785 ) facarafaat saare- wine fazzaa ( aaea ) by taza 6830 7522 aque Warmsag ( QaRaTHT@: ) nih t aque Baar 7255 aageatt at Wat 6791 aauestt waa 4329 faanafaarasa 618, ,, ( arma) 6684 faataaeaawaay 6721) 7194 fasatumaay 6821 | - 6705 faarat (?) “te . aque wifa: 7517 aifany: 7368 1539 @ifaaa: by sRAet ie 7062 Aatanfeare: 7288 aaqwalfeaue: 7066 faatTastt at aaat 7115 aapaaaara: 6869 aaaTaUE by si rate Ce ' AAAVINSATAI 7145 aretfasata 7243 AaetHaAatea: og f tfaumarteeare: Ways og” STAT a : 6927 afafaaita 7224 > aaa by aa 7458 OOU2 ae 6625 7574 afatrawea 6896 ¢ acum sation 6792 afaaraeaa: 7010 i ; = 7123) faaaaaa: by waga 6907 afaaracisHaretea- Aaya ay: 6734 faery by waftux 1481 faaaencciat by aa- | a A waaat = aeE- Hat | guAAgifeza 7140 Vol. IV, No. 8.} Tist of Jaina MSS. 423 [N.S.] No. Name. No. | 7185 6666 wEuTafeataq 1 + a 7523} ia belied 6909 wes fanaa ty aa 7094 Afaxmeraa Name. eaten 7525 ; and arafaar 7678 afaarqaea: “— ae 82 ety fara » 39 @ | 7161 qqanawimant waata 2565 ange by Saga q tH afar 7020 WRASAyaAT 2520 wqndgectar ql 7528 ogqaTyuTa 7040 qeagraaq 7683 wqaloeufafe: 6872 uwanatafafe: | 6814 te ne reyes» Teatate we QyAVlaaAgA 6812 7690 , ,, ayaA 7148 gf SHO 7598 wadiduaaeaq 6986, WAN 6935 7250, watfe 925)» » TR 7609 wefiwfa suai: 6753 qeatat 7054 weanataeaaq 7475 wermerceét | 1463 wquanegte 312 uafiadoemesy 7029 yergvacmedt ( azte ) 6631 uwsrTasA TST ( qarqat ) 2716 | 4827 | 7369 > uifaaaaA 432 7615 6948 wifaatfesfanaa- aay 7513 gneaaive 1800 1509 ¢ — by Stuawafe 6797 grmara (% WaTHTa: ) 6844 qrafaa areat 7044 yrafaa ugnadiwtaa 7633 99 naatuae fa: | 7488 7616+, wanq Gesell 7726 6745 ) 991 7063 7065 + qpgfsrarfeeata: 7138 ae 7141 7403 | 1527 qvaarte afcaq by aaah Vol. IV, No. 8.] List.of Jaina M&S. : 425 [N.S.] No. Name, No, Name. 2586\ 1532 qeatshaqaraay aaa afcaRy ers 6933 yansyfaatay 8040| by wrataate , 7650 7162 ysTeanq 6618 uraataufeaR by? | 7126 vfadtuagareta 6657 uraaTas< 7589 7484 upgatast FaaeAH es } WATT SMA wS 7079 6728 ° 6768 1004 aamtay wz fa: 6820) | qaaafa: 6965 | 7158 J 6971 qraifeafa: ( ataqfe: ) 6946 3046 fawfaatafaata: by asafate fous faatecifaar yaaa at wRaatar by afandcaxat 6803 7712 6914 7059 agegiaafa: by aafanaafa » wanraeaq(a: 78089 valetaaal 120) Set 6665 ytaesfamaafaaif 7163 utagfafusreagearet 7316 qlaewat FUT 9591) Tataatetat ( azar ) 6853} by naatate 6839 yfanaufasaa 1472 yfaaigaraRq 7447 sfantafas fate: 7499 ufasrawtes fafa: 6703 wfawrfate: (seeud:) 7433 yjaremeayq 6805 7287 * ae 7248 yareratatata: 7611 yuaamfaqaeaa 1464 e6ay | SyaakeaHA 66738 426 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (August, 1908. No. Name. von gatufaedia far: 7495 by saqaca on i yatualaat lie qulaaaaa wat 7820 ” ” 6984, 1543 6622 1521 1522 i 6639 soutfeaat 6744 waite: A818 bomen 7572 by waaay ? 6819 yaraat 7240 wataaay No. Name. 6914 satacarat - by afaaucaR at maint TAT ALLAATSAT ING Se ater by 2aqatae 6878 ota Tany by warmeaafa 6758 gatact 72580 «y,—So by aeutafas 6619) Tatactaaarate: 66463 by aarrattfa 7156 sTaaaTHTay ( 8 WSATAA ) 6647 gla aWeTZ 1473 Sifaycaetafaafs- aq by afaea mH | 7019 weeshagaaat q | 7611 aarfaaasy 7363) qaeifaatataaty: 7321 afgera 7269 sgquifaay 2536 seaafaar 1479 aeetameaR Vol. IV, No. 8.] [N.S] No. Name. 7570 eeemagie by whunate (2 TaTHTs: ) 6768 Zea: by faarquaf 1508 aea-ate: (aq- aaettrera Stat) by afaea 1542 aefaata by Har Hatat se 7366 ee } HaTACeTSaA (zeta) 2517 ztat BBO. © 55 yy fer by waraxafe 7619 uaracetaafa: ( aHergta: ) 7865 . uae Amaafeat- tat 7676 umaufzeatarfe- aoe: . >? 3 Tist of Jaina MSS, No. Name. | 7471) ufauftarqaaq (2518 wnadtrqargefe | 2560 | 956 oper} 7947 | 7547 uaaaiata: by sxa2@q uRaTsafeat WaT wieafeng (aete ) HaHa SAA by vaawRafe vata latae and FATS ST walataaaR wartetsa HURRT SHAT by STaraz HTaaTata, ulaataatt uaa naen4ray (aaarncaAaata- afeaa) by faa- 427 > 6788 7835 7292 7989 6698 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Name. 3” 9 ata: by faefaaa gaazivnetat by faefaaa yatHlaacatt 4 farata far q | AFA afaaaetaq AzAaAR aaqeg feanra Haeoe: aaa: aarat AQUI aia fay asaaA afaarataaate:, etc. afaaraqeray by aaaatty 7124 > HElewaAR T55U , APIewANA Hees yea: Hwleat Verecay aeieataifcat ata: by ufaea araqee 7540 [ August, 1908. No. 7080 7602 1491 Name. aetfarta Rab EE CIBER CC Te ARCRCICAU CL CE by vureRafaga Ae aMa tage 67389 7948 7698 7720 ASAT: AETag tale Tara i Hea leggy | 7689 3, ~—SC iy, (wet) 7467 ag lutaafesa (eta) by atazanfa “1483 ae lara by wifaaam | 7136 | 6996 1441 arg faafasara Ala SS alaqygamalafeaq by ateafana AleaaTSre: | ee } ATTA RISTY HAT 7447 ararctqafate: 3487 afaufaafeaq 7110 7187) by efunefe 7398 Vol. IV, No. 8.] list of Jaina MSS, [N.S.] sie No. Name. No. Name. 7718 afaatfaat 1159 7480 afaqaafsaea: mine ata faratafar: 1501 @faqaageraR 7340 | by ewaritwate by wayera 1897 1521 qerareetan 6615 atuwetarfrntz: by Farat or qatar: 1470 qerarenétaa: by wraaTa by aaaatfa 7800 ataeae: 6750 2601 ataare: ( acta: ) ott si aaa by ataangta 6768 Faqaratta GOSS “Winnie by faaguaafe | 7664 agfa fanaa | 1074 Fazatemarenq on Sr oes naaG Wels Ree 713838 xyaraT: 1517 # a 7155 Ne Name. 6731 amare | 6824 atefaarc: 7634 anafranfaat | i 7687 am @aA 723] ( WREATAT 6955 anmarsate faaea: | 76107 7006 = qaqwatart wa: 7177) arcraaifasre 2572 ) asnrazarat 7077 att Zaata 6640 by cmrarifaafa 7529 asaaeanfanfarar- fuara: 6722 quadareaq by szafasa afar 2711 aataaa at atat- auq 6881 afataufcaq 2599 \ 0 afer tayreray 7172 5109 agurqarfcat 2583 6900 } FAFA 6676 » waetfagr 4836 » wala uical- yfeeaaq 4840 agate: 7429 alargasa by waHrefe 6827 areeaaA | by frauferate 6689 aTeatayst 7662 atafagcara afa: 6786 fama aratet faraastint a1 7697 wfarretaa 7652 ea f Wrst Se 6945 wlaafaaeta: 7349 qargrta qat ooEt waaay fara: 7262 wufmanfentefafs = 9967 Rescate: (arareferaatt: ) 7153 steafaaet suaTE 2579 wihaarsaftaq 6868 wWsta2sraret by wftaswefe 955), oor site 2350 Dautimraafery aztgait 6627 ) by wawRafe | 6637 hile os 1474 wrfaarageaa | ata: by taagfa 6660 ‘ 70381 wtf fanaa 7119 a 7150 | » RAT 6980 swistut aeaaetere 7268 | 7211 wafeenfaarrat 6849 | ( saeqat ) soo bee 7382 swam : 7268 yegreaengqactyat 7714 gufaeactatfe: > by ataaurates C174 wIERten 6732 7175 wrx atax 7624 mates 6892 qraafaarea: | 6788 srgufamanaesate: _by. aaalft: : Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Name. SI ZaeAT aratafe: at sza- fafa: SARA WlaRRTMt sani sHaUeaa alan famamEay ( seta ) Braay fawaasMNa- atu: Blanylawawea4y: aaafafarara: by wmarmraya mane aR wae Bane SARA: by wafeata sTaatfa are: SNAHATTAT 9 oy) TTT: staquraq ( sasqar ) atyraafcaq (seem ) saraatcaa } [ August, 1908. No. 2576 Name. sturaafaag (we tae) by saath SUA RAI ( aetat ) STUTaLTe stofaenaAy samara by @amaaa 7472 sfaa stax seer Saas RUT giaaitana or aA MRA aA a | qe ASHRRADS: ( RausarTaq ) by SHIay |"pecirene or 6635 7229 7072 6901 1506 1047 7327 2566 atm) by 2aaqafa 7504 weuTaaaaaryata 2589 wavilfanreanaay: Beta: 6659 aeatat ( faaxa- afeat ) 7046 weRaTEAT: Vol. IV, No. 8.] Iist of Jaina. MSS. 435 [N.S.] No. Name. No. Name. : 1 wt ia 7666 qaaRet (saequt) 7611 7655 wencgHaA 6806, gg, Ste 7685 deren uray ( qarqut ) 7155 aaaenataer 7183 9 afgnfarataeaq 6667 aaatere 7720 wueaatt atarat 2596 apiafaaaa 6729 afemanareiaa by wRatserat by werawaato | 7148 agagaa (ata ) 6833 atam ata 8060 ,, ,, TR 6794 wtenafsaxay ( aragf ) by amna fe 6906 aemiena 6661 ~afawnfaa faara- & | faayta by afa aafqaa 7690 aawgfeat 7013 afanttaafasaa 7227) agemivacnaq 7209 astafanamy: ( acta ) 6737 _ BT) ° ASsreatecie: 6855) aatuetyar ( seta) by Zaunafc er Si feneate : 6755 7407 aq water 75538 eaqaraeaa: b araafar 6802 7 SS 6697 aaa fasata 6906} TAEUEAA 7718 amefareee HET 7412 > » Rae TERA by zalfeenta 6895 6987 dail ( eueaat ) | 7584 7856 aaa | |4182 enafaarer i aagrata faa faate: Name. enfant Stat by amafafe SHUT aIAMT aA SATA SA: aureraten ( ¢ 7S ) SUIS LAIS HAA 6845 7600} 6717 1500 Do. incomplete SHAS VTSyT ( sraretta: ) amaaaTyata aaufeaateay by gafaagrgta aay: 71538 80438 7457 6685 esas cso aibaaaale 6843 ammfinfaucafa: 6910 eeqganfarat Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1908. No. Name. gigh Satwentean (wet) 7153 1462 7186 7447 aaaaTarfeata amcfrafiaretaa ayaHAtget RAT aya AaRt | 6826 686% } axeqaler: 7660 69138 BTAITE 7493 aTyaataret Vol. TV, No. 8.] List of Jaina MSS. 437 (N.9.] No, Name. No. Name. 6788 earacfeaceHEtT- 085 fastaasrirata- 2 qwreaa- hie Ss. TOOT } agi 7414 «arafaafafe: 7151 wafanfafurfsqaa 100 ty cee eee 7317 : : Miia 2567 Ditto waefe: 1465 ~arcatdtyt (4 sraat:) ite est 2609 Ditto wage 6774 saizewH (2-9 spqrar ) 6645 aTeaae ta se fagranmaay ( araatfuar ) 1477 ageaatofaaqar 7691 srafagt atus, ete. 7705 arafayrataset 6649 ‘ 67 7} fanatieane sm + Tanna 68:7 fagraatafaare 7420 fagraacaqea: 67638 fagranaseifaae 1519 faxes: 1526, sS,, «StaaA by axaatha 1511 fagrmmandae: by atyraa 7558 fexrataswifaare: Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Name, FarQroaTTHTat alaTafeay (saeTTZ ) atarcaafeay ( sarqTz ) aafaumy by anata Beata ( saxrgaa- Zar ) aeatudarasta: by 2a@a qiaeqat FUT quaten Baraaraatarte: aatfaagy: by aaaatt auitaacaaete: by sfaanta auifaaiaat aataqafafesnra gafaamaaraya by eafasraqata GasSTUT afaqenreat » (8 WF ATAq) aatarTat by ware eufaamaa No. 74:54 2578 6919 7195 7508 7439 2607 7012 7536 7415 (August, 1908. Name. SaaqFa ” ” aft: by sttaratay eatHaTsaeAT 7000 . 7150$ Sore 1723 7705 6748 7051 6953 Vol. IV, No. 8.] List of Jaina MSS. 439 [N.S.] No. Name. No. Name. 7018 7112 wretenafesyta “a , 7240 wretearara 7698 J (7766 eferareatate: me incon eqiaat fast Cae waaay: ees erga: 6840 = | non wtafata: 6940 waetfasna 7598 71672) wieeRareretaat- 7659 ; SARE _ 7166 } sree 7146 efxaretfaanra 7521 pa 7357 swasitary 6854 wfacatefcay ( saaqaiZ ) by 3a 205 nerve : Sn ego, Festwemenare afean 7558 = -sfaefaure: 6904 miaaaceita eC eae 6852 aunfirnirx 7998 SHaRUlquisc tat 7104) 7999 = ,, aaandztat 7701$ a 8000, FayTguren- 589) wreagat | 7995} by afewarers = 7028s Stafafu: ( saeqar:) 440 w 7 mo Hoth h ep: Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908. ] Society’s Collection. 1 87 swHuaiqefa: 75 faaarafsant % ABST Weta 27 aaa WET 25 wrAlmoarafaacaaq 2 waTAtelay aetna 58 @auafactar by amafafe Ph acetone rece ccenn cin a oem | | | | 46. NUMISMATIC SUPPLEMENT No. IX. Note.—The numeration of the article below is continued from p, 592 of the ‘‘ Journal and Proceedings ’’ for 1907, Catalogue of the Ooins in the Indian Museum, Calcutta, includ- ing the Cabinet of the Asiatic Society of Bengal: Vol. III, Mughal Emperors of India, by H. Netson Wriaat, 1.C.S., pages Ixxxiv— 360: Ozford, Clarendon Press, 1908. 8.—The List of Coins in the Indian Museum, compiled by the late Mr. C. J. Rodgers, and gg pi at Calcutta in 1894, could not possibly be regarded as in any sense an adequate or final presentment of the contents of the Museum Cabinets. In the preparation of that list Mr. eee: laboured under conditions of exceptional difficulty, In a letter in my possession he mentioned: “ When I look back upon the weak Thad to give to this Catalogue I am astonished I ever finished it. Imagine about 7,000 coins, all iggledy-piggledy. They had to be arranged with mbers. I w tively. It aks me two aes “3 constant work. It had all to be written three times before things came into order.” These brave efforts notwithstanding, the final result left much to be esired. The illustrations were few and poorly executed; the failed to indicate the mgement of the si si That the List, depike its defects, has during sa pe fourteen years proved serviceable, all collectors of India Mughal Coins will gratefully testify ; but that it was a en worthy of the noble Museum in Ca cutta, no one would for a moment It thus became in every way Svaitadilg. and especially in view of the large additions recently made, that the work of arranging and registering coins should undertaken entirely de novo, and that a complete and illustrated Catalogue, as distinct from a bare List, should be prepar lication within th of the Mughal Emperors of India, from Babar a the Trustees of that Museum have now at length Sesicably supplied this long-felt want. They were fortunate in securing the services of Mr. H. Nelson Wright, L.C.S., for the compilation of the Pg re and did well in having it printed at the Claren- don Press, Oxford. The illustrations, twenty-two large beautiful Plates, and the Map of India, showing the Mint-towns, add im- mensely to the numismatic value of the work. It is not too 44.2 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, 1908. much to say that now for the first time the combined cabinets of the Indian Museum and of the Asiatic Society of Bengal have been made really available to the public. Comparatively few persons can visit Calcutta to explore the Coin Department of its Museum; but, thanks to this admirable Caen ie the Coins have of Indian Numism atics; for not erg has Mr, Wrigh & with an infinite patience and accuracy marshalled numerous detuile, but he has grouped and correlated them with singular skill. One scarcely knows which more to admire, the ample stock of minute — or its lucid eases as More n 2,500 coins pass under review, and some of the sesh aT coaktieed red here quite unpretentiously, furnish legends ch till now have baffled the ingenuity of numismatists. For nd e e Ak (No. 5 27). Reference is further made to the Mint-name Ujjain- pur, even though the Museum evidently does not possess a speci- men bearing the name in thi arged form. Tworupees of the XIV, and a Narwar rupee, No, 2249 on Plate XIX. An excel- lent specimen is shown of the Zinatu-l-bilad Ahmadabad rupee, No. 1816, and the Bandar-i-mubarak Strat rupee, No. 1539, is also figured Of the reign of Shah ‘Alam II alone coins of the following rare mints are represented in the Plates XX—XXII: ee ? Kharpir, Jammin, Gokulgarh, Baréli Qit‘a and wala. “But the most distinctive feature of the volume is the able seum, In the treatment of each mint a due proportion has been preserved ; and the gathered information supplied regarding the coins struck at the more important Imperial Mints is of especial value. Every page of this Introduction evidences wide numis- mention of the “ considerable impetus ” that has in recent years been imparted to the study of the coins of the Mughals, and the chief sources of this newly-awakened interest he also indicates. But most assuredly no more inspiring work has been produced, ‘and none more practically helpful, than pe this volume itself. It certainly should avail to enthuse many a student in the field of Oriental research, and bring him under the spell of those sees coins that once passed sparid from hand to hand but are -8o difficult of acquisitio vor ik under the impulse of this Catalogue fresh numismatic ee T ij Vol IV, No. 8.] Numismatic Supplement. 443 LN.S.] efforts be made, we sincerely hope they will be on the lines Mr. Wright has suggested. Let a series of monographs be prepared, each dealing with the issues from a separate mint. wo of this nature Mr. Wright’s Introduction has already paved the way, and by its help quite a number of such monographs might be readily outlined : the filling in alone is now needed. In one of the last letters that I received from Mr. C. J, Rodgers, he expressed a desire identical with that which Mr. Wright now voices. He stated that he would like to see the whole of India— or, at least, all that had at any time been subject to the Mughal —parcelled out into a dozen or so different districts, and in will be more thankful than Mr. Wright himself for any informa- tion elicited that will supplement or modify the statements in his volume, eview, however, one’s attention must be directed matur on a now well-known system of transliteration, and strongly urged its general employment, in order that “ Criental studies may thereby be facilitated.” Several of the coins described by Mr. Wright are the property of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, and accordingly in the Catalogue that registers them one would have expected that the method of transliteration so definitely approved by the Royal Asiatic would have been adopted. It seems a pity that this course has not been pursued. However, for only three letters do the transliteration-equivalents accepted for this Catalogue differ from those in the Asiatic Society’s Scheme. In its English dress & now appears as si of th, Ve asz instead of d, and 3 as z instead of dh. So, alas ! the reader has now to discriminate between four 2’s, to wit, }=z, e=7 B=z, andS=z, It should also be noted that g and \ are represented by the digraphs ch and sh without the usual subseribed line ; and, 4i4 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908. moreover, the long vowels are now distinguished by the slanting stroke (accent re a sign that should naturally be reserved to indicate word-stress or an accented syllable. It is true the changes thus iesdueid are, after all, but few, and, as they con- cern only letters of infrequent occurrence, any inconvenience occasioned is but slight. None the less one would have preferred a cordial an ee a compliance with the urgent recommenda- pee. oe a Society that has proved itself so true and constant a frien £ Oriental scholarshi Turthe er, when consulting this volume, one pu bear in mind that the order in which the mints are arranged is the English ete order, 2 the Preface Mr. Wr right peal states : urposely avoided an arrangement according to the Pasion ‘aiphatee in ths belief that the majority of those using the volume are likely to be more readily conversant with the former than with the latter.” Now in this belief Mr. Wright is quite probably correct; but even so it might still have been well exercised, et in consulting convenience, the presentment of fe subject i f fine a piece of honest work, one feels that, if only for saautbeeneys sake, the Persian alphabetical order of the mints should have been shall I say, so Philistine? But clearly Mr. Wright is willing to be, even in his scholarship, English rather than German. Well! we, as Englishmen, must try not to complain. Exe . for the method of transliteration and the alphabetical rrangement—and these, after am relate merely to the form not to the nation —all else in the Book is of distinctly the highest quality. Though crowded with details and cross-references, its accuracy 1s beyond all ego tha Urdii should not only occasionally but a rdii with its first vowel short; and on page aie. Many coin-collectors have, we are sure, felt at times a doubt as to which side of a coin should be called the “obverse” and which the “reverse,” but, thanks to Mr. Wright’s lucid sie ana- tion, no one henceforward ‘need atetng It is only necessary ar in mind that the obverse of a coin is conventionally held to — Vol. IV, No. 8.] Numismatic Supplement. 445 [NV.S.] be the side more honourable. Now obviously the sacrosanct Kalima or else its Akbari substitute (ae Ua_asi at), since enshrining the holy name of Allah, is essentially pre-eminent in honour, ext in rank, at least within his own dominion, will come the name of the ‘Emperor, that “shadow of the favour of Allah” (al} Jas al); while at a lower grade in the scale of precedence will stand the mint-name, Hence arises the following (a) The “obverse” of a coin is, and absolutely, that side wee - bears either the Kalima or the Akbari for- (b) Only i in a absence of these should the side on which st ands the Emperor’s name be regarded as the ‘ obverse.” (c) sa eee where none of the three occurs, neither K nor formula, nor Emperor’s name, the sirscanibe of the mint-name suffices to constitute its side the “ obverse.” Naturally, however, where the legends on the two sides of a coin, read continuously, form a single couplet or quatrain, the “obverse” is reserved for the first half, even though it be the second half that carries the distinction of containing the name of e Emperor. N ext with reference to the distinctive method of grouping the coins that are recorded in this volume. In the British Museum mperor are separated acco pending to their metal, gold or silver or copper; and lastly under each Emperor the coins of each metal are classified according to th ye _ the several members of these mint-sub-groups being chronol y. Here then, we have a distinctly icant io presentment of the coins that issued in different years i — mint —* each reign. : couple of years at Mr. suggestion owt poets in ‘ago at Me. with this new method, and can hear personal testimony to the decided advantage that has since accrued. Our hope is that this system of classification will ere 446 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [August, 1908.] long meet with general adoption. The scheme of division and sub-division is clearly indicated in the following “ Tre COINS of | | | | Emperor 1 Emperor 2 Emperor 3 in | af | Gold Silver Copper | from | - | | | ge A Mint B Mint C ° usta a | | | | | | | | | Year 1. Year 2, Year 3, Year 4. Year 5. Year 6. Year 7. Year 8. Year 9. Every student who even cursorily runs Hyengh this rig te will perceive that the mere serie ee ent as above of the co ether — or sited from one a to ener ae by the present now for the first time supplies material duly arranged for tracing rovement or deterioration that may have taken place in fhe eee of the coins, also any development in their legends. To have rendered this high service is no small achievement, and $5 his compilation of a Catalogue thus distinguished Mr. Wright has amply earned the grateful cee of every worker in the fascinating field of Indian Numismatic EO. P. Tar.or. Ahmadabad : lst August, 1908. eC AP emer cAt ment ER AUGUST, 1908. The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on Wednesday, the 5th August, 1908, at 9-15 p The Hon. Mr. Justice omer Moxknopapuyaya, M.A., D.L., D.8c., President, in the chai The following members were present :— Dt. - Di. we. Prof. J. A. Pigg Soe oe Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri, Mr, W. A. Christie, Mr, E. P. Harrison, Sir Thomas Holland, Mr. D. Hooper, Mr. C. M. Hutchinson, Mr. H. ones Me. T, D. La Touche, Dr. Girindranath Mukhopadhyaya, Rev. A. H. Phillips, Major L. Rogers, 1.M.S., Dr. E. D. Ross, Rai Ram Brahma Sanyal, Bahadur, Mahamahopadhyaya Hara- prasad Shastri, Captain F. H. Stewart, I.M.S., Mr. G. H. Tipper, Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhusana, Mr. inne Vredenburg, Mr. D. R. Wallace, Mr. W. C. Wordsworth, Rev. A. W. Young. Visitors.—Mr. O. A. Dykes, Babu Hem Chandra Das-Gupta. Mr. ©. T. Park, and Capt. E E. G. R. DeLabilliere. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Thirty-nine presentations were announced. The General Secretary reported the death of Dr. M. M. Masoom, an Ordinary Member of the Society. The General Secretary reper that Mr. E. P. Chapman and Lieutenant-Colonel E. Be Hare, I.M.S., had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Soc The os two peer were ballotted for as Ordinary Members Captain F, A. Barnardo, M.B., 1.M.S., Eden Hospital, Calcutta, i: by Major L. Rogers, LM S., seconded by Lieut.- Col. W. J. Buchanan, oe ; and Captain F. F. Owens, MB, I.M.S., Chemical Bee ner’s Department, Government of Bengal, proposed by Major L. Rosérs, I.M.S., seconded by Lieut - Col. W. J. Buchanan, I.M.S. Sir Thomas Holland exhibited a glaciated boulder from the Blaini conglomerate near Simla. The President proposed a vote of ia sari ree to Sir Thomas Holland, which was carried with acclamatio Sir Thomas Holland replied, thanking the Baciaty. Mr. H. Cecil Jones exhibited s meg yg collected from the shales near Rampura (Lat. 24° 28’ ; Long. 75° 28’), which rege J to the Vindhyan formation, probably to the Upper Vindhyan viii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ August, Dr, N. Annandale exhibited a collection of Indian Moth- Flies (Psychodide) paar ie specimens of a recent species of the genus ae nem 3 vibes exhibited a series of skins and skulls of the Takin (Butea) from the Mishmi Hills, Assam, and from Eastern Tibet Captain H. Stewart, I.M.S., exhibited a collection of fishes made | by him at high altitudes in Tibet Captain R. E. Lloyd, I.M.S., ex xhibited some deep-sea fishes recently disdpea by the R.I.M.S. “ Investigator Mr. B. L. Chaudhuri, B.A., B.Sc., eslithized specimens of fish, etc., captured b the. steam trawler of the Government of Bengal, and read the following remarks :— 0 183 gross tonnage, 110 ft. long and 21 ft. across beam) for a sys- ood fishes. e main points that have to be determined by the experi- ment are: (1) to locate the fishing ground ; (2) to ascertain by kind of fish ; ; and (3) to determine the amount of ice necessary to keep fish caught fresh and sound till brought “ market. The vessel, after some addition and alteration, sailed for her trial trip on the 13th of June and came back on the 23rd of the Elephant Point in worst pines condition, She again left on the 30th July for her third cruis The collection placed on the tabks consists of selected specimens of her catches in these trial trips. There are over 30 species of fish of which three are believed to be new to science and many are interesting specimens of Alcyonarians, fieuaaee with a few bs and other crustacea. In the catches the well-known Ising- lass fish (Polynemus — was plentifal, and so also were good sized soles and big skat The steam trawler fal taken out, each time, 15 to 20 tons of ice, and was successful in landing fish quite fresh and sweet with nearly more than half the quantity of ice left over. The following papers were read :— Major James Rennell’s Journals, 1764-1767.—Edited by T. H. D. LaToucus, B.A., F.G.S. This paper will be published in a subsequent number of ins Journal, 1908. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Socéety of Bengal. eix ss 2. Fresh Light on the word “ Scarlet. "By Dr. E, Denison 8. 3. Diagnosis of a pe 8: ipecies of the Fossil Genus Diplonema ( Psychodid Diptaeg a).—By N, ANNANDALE, D.Sc., C.M ZS. This paper has been published in the Journal foi June 1908. 4. The Kost River, and 1 to be l a Carmi Hien C and some lessons to be learnt from it.—By A General Poy of Osculating Conics. oo paper). —By Pror. Simei Moxkuopapuyaya, M.A. Oommunicated by the Presiden ese Fok will be published in a subsequent number of the ares 6. ae on the Surgical Instruments of the Hindus, with a comparative study of the Surgical Instruments of the Greek, Roman, Arab, and the Modern European Surgeons. Part ITI, The Sha arp - Saceetie —By GirenpranatH Moxuopapayaya, B.A., ; -_—O-—-—— The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section was held at the Society’s Rooms on Wednesday, August 12th, 1908, at -15 p.m. Lreot,-Cor. W. J. Bucuanay, I.M.S., in the chair. pe eee ae members were ee Viestors: © Misc Baumler, os . ‘Dr. S.C. Ghosh, Dr. Abinash Chandra Roy, Captain H. E. Smi th, I.M.S., uieut.-Col. W. B. Thomson, R.A.M.C. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Lieut.-Col. Drury showed cases of ances aot multiplex and Infantile Hemiplegia with Athetos Major O’Kinealy showed cases of cnkiplaitemadles and Pari- nand’s cnttier vitis, Captain Connor showed cases of bilateral papillema of the tonsil, and a patient from whom the whole clavicle had been removed for mycloid sarcema, with ell little deformity, and a case of aes tumours in the abdomen as read co . incidence of Gall-Stones in Calcutta Ano by Major I L. ia t * we be SF ae +2 a allt “y ” < ea + ” Sa i z

a Page ‘ Geometrical oe of a Plane ase oe Arc, Finite as well : as Infinitest y Pror. Syampas Muxnopapuyaya... 391 : Fresh Light on the Word “ Scarlet By Dr. E. D, Ross... 403 : On the retardation and a eiclengicsis in the dissolution of fits 4 cury in Nitric Acid in the presence of minute 2 ) Ferric ek win and Manganous Nitrate.—By P. C. Ray, a D.Sc. ote : ore one aoe wee 405 : cal List - Jaina MSS. belonging to Government in S Onvaat Ti of the Asiatic Society of Bonga = Gomcclea by PANpit Kounsavigart NYAYABHUSANA 407 Numismatic Supplement No, IX. “ —— of the Coins in the Indian Mueum, Calcutta, including the Cabinet the Asiatic Society Benga ° Vol. I1I—Mughal ~ Emperors of India, by H. Netsox Wricur, I.C.S.—By » Gzo. P. Tayior... vee eo wwe, SAL Proceedings for August, 1908 oe ie i OVE Proceedings of the Medical Section for August, 1908 ya oak : JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS ASIATIG SOCIETY OF BENGAL Vol. IV, No. 9. SEPTEMBER, 1908. IRWILEAMJONES CALCUTTA : _ PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA. List of Officers and Members of Council OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL For the year 1908. President : The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asubonls Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L., D.Sc., F.R.S.E. Vice-Presidents : Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.I.E., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.R.S. = t oaatsste Red Cte, Ph.D., D.Sc. di Shastri, M.A. -accariens Optimal G. F. A. Habis, M.D., F.B.C.P., I.M.S. Secretary and Treasurer : General Secretary :—G. H. Tipper, ieee F.G:S. Treasurer :—D. Hooper, Esq., F.C.S Additional Secretaries : Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D. Natural History Secretary :—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A. Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Sc., C.M.Z.S. Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D. Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I-MLS. Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., 1.C.S. Other Members of Council : Harinath De, Esq., M.A. J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A. Lieut. Colonel W. J. Buchanan, M.D., I.M.S. _ Abdalla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq., M.A., LL.D. meee nena er 47. Dioscorearum novarum Descriptiones quedam auctoribus D. Pratn et I. H. Burkitt. Desoripte 8 sunt :— ea aspersa, ex China yustrale; Devscorent belophylloides, ex China orientale, Dioscorea Benthamii, ex China orientale, Dioscorea bicolor, ex China australe woscorea Cumingii, ex insulis Philippinensibns, Dioscorea daunzxa, ex Burma inferiore, Dioscorea Fordii, ex China orientale Dioscorea Hemsleyi, ex China australe et collibus Shanorum, Dioscorea Listeri, ex provincia Assam in India Dioscorea melanop yma, ex alpibus “Wiuaileyioin et China trale, | Dioscor orea Morsei, ex China australe, Dioscorea persimilis, ex China australe et colonia gallica Tonkin, ioscorea preecoe, ex China australe, Dioscorea Scortechinii, ex peninsula Malayana et colonia gallica Tonkin, on Dioscorea verans, ex insulis Andamanicis, poscorea warburgiana, ex insula Celebes, Dioscorea Wattii, ex montibus Assamicis Silkkimensibusgue Droscorga ASPERSA. eleaads nobis igno ota. Caules glabri, obscure triangulares, inermes, dextrorsum volubiles, purpureo- fusci.. Folia alterna, membranacea, glabra, nigro-aspersa, late cordata, acuminata, spies mucronulata, sinu basis obtusissimo, extevtan a paullulo minores, params rassate. Stamina sex, equal, oderthare distincte bievioen ; - eatheags filamentis squilon lanta foeminea ignota. Cuina Avstratts. In provincia Yunnan, supra Meng-tze in monte ‘Great Black Mountain” dicto ad 7000-8000 ped. alt., Hancock, 287. Typus in Herbario Horti Regalis Kewensis conservatus est. 448 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1908. DroscoREA BELOPHYLLODES. Ruddw nobis ignota. Caulis glaber, inermis, teretiusculus, extrorsum volubilis, livido-viridis. Folda inctis ; essere ar tennis, sults cm, longus, Spice mas- cule nunc terne ad axillas foliorum, nunc ad axillas bractearum in racemum brevem scant: alabastra elongata, obtusa; flores sessiles in rhachi angulato rigidiusculo alternatim 1—2 mm, distantes ; bracter lanceolate, ad 2 mm. longe ; bracteole ovato- n Sone, labree, fi Perianthii masculi lacinise exteriores ovato-concave, bru - lineolatze, 1—1:25 mm. longe ; interiores exterioribus similes at minora tenuiora. Stamina sex, squalia, filamentis equilonga ; anther filamentis duplo longiores. Spice feeminex solitarize vel bine, — axillares, ad 44cm. longs, ? dependentes ; flores viter pedicellati, circiter 5 mm. remoti;. bractez = lenchisted ndsnat Capsule pedicellate ; ale mature pergame taces, latiores quam semicirenlaress fulve, unctulis Eneotiagas inden iealie notate, 17—19 mm. longs, 1 14—15 mm. late, Semina in quoque loculo solitaria (? Seicpes) cole Seeapaoate, 12—14 mm, longa, 12—14 mm. lata, ala membranacea loculum fere im- plente subzequaliter cireumcincta,—D. glabra, C. H. Wright, pro —— in Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. xxxi (1903), p. 91 (syn. excl). - Cutna Ortentatts. In provincia Kiang-si ad Kiukiang, Byscrer: et in montibus Lu-shan, Bullock. Typi in Herbario Horti Regalis Kewensis reperiuntur. Droscorga pre Radix nobis ignota. Caules glabri, us pietaie sanailailaved: 15 mm. longus. Spice mascule singule vel bine vel terne in paniculas longas eee racemiformes disposite, nunc in axillis ere parvorum nunc in axillis bractearum, ad 25 mm. long», 10—20-flore ; rhachis in modo zigzag conspicuissime flexuosa; alabastra elobosa, magna flores solitarii, sessiles, 2mm. remoti; bractex deltoideo-ovate, acuminate, 1 mm. longe ; bracteole iis breviores. Perianti ie Incintite liberm, biseriate,; brunneo-lineolate ; et rotund, concave, 15 mm. longe ; interiorés obovate, exterioribus erassiores paullulo breviores. Stamina sex, wqualia, in basi floris pentesc* suther®. shlong, introrse, filamenti tis longiores. cemé is glaber, aeenglaris ; bractese ovato-acuminate: ; Vol. IV, No. 9.] Dioscorearum novarum Descriptiones, 449 [N.8.] flores fceminei despicientes ; pedicellil mm.longi. Perianthii femi- net laciniw exteriores ovate @, acute, crass@, 1-25 mm. longs, brunneo- s lineolate, 12—14 mm. longe, 11—12 mm. late. Semina gemina, circumcirca mae mrt oppositifolia, cael Flora Hongkong- ensis (1861), p. 367; O. H. Wright, pro parte, in Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. xxxi (1903), . 92 (syn. excl.) Carna ortenTALis, In Colonia britannica Hongkong: Happy Valley, et Little Hongkong, (in Herb, Hongkong) ; Tytam, Hance. DioscorEA BICOLOR. Rhizoma nobis ignotum. Caules alte scandentes, teretiusculi, glabri, i mean 9." dextrorsum volu lata, stelinidibn paullulo mugis conspicua. InsuLz PHILIPPINENSES. In insula Luzon, districtu Batangas, Cuming, 9. Typus in Herbario Horti Regalis Kewensis conservatus est. Dioscorea patnza, Rhizoma ? horizontale, carne alba ba. glaberrima, apice acuminata, sinu basis vel ‘profundo id est anguste deltoideo vel in foliis parvis aperto, margine integro, majora ad 16cm. longa, ad 7 cm. lata, 5— ka pervis extimis ad mediam bifidis, nervis proximis conspicuissime curvatis, nervis ondariis in rete nervulorum sopodlentebias utrinque distinctis ; _ petite glaber, canaliculatus, 5 cm. longus. Racemi masculi vel axillares vel in lum gerentes diunidia vel ultra breviorem ; Phaghis glaber, rec- tus; alabastra globosa, glabra; bractexe perparve, lanceolatze, acuminate, 0°5 longe ; bisctache similes, minores ; flores respici- entes; pedicelli 1 mm. longi. Perianthii masculi lacinie in bo infundibuliforme connate, subsimiles, lanceolate, acute brunneo-mac ulate, 2m mm. longe ; tnbus 1.5 mm. longus, Stomina sex, equalia, in parte inferiori perianthii laciniarum inserta antherxz oblonge, didyme, incurve, albs, introrse. Borma. In districtu Amherst in cacumine montinm Danna inter vicos Kawkareik et Thingan-nyi-naung versus fines si enses, alt, 3000 ped. alt., Burkill, 30296, Typi in ae ae hortorum botanicorum ad Kew et Cal- cuttam conservati sunt. Dioscorga Forp. Radix nobis ignota. Caulis oe teretius- inermis, dextrorsum volubilis, viridis. Folia opposita, glaberrima, ovato-hastata ae ovato-sagittata, acumi- nata, sinu tase late deltoideo, ae integro, 7—8 cm. longa, 4 cm. ta, 5- vel 7-nervia, nervis subexternis distinctiasiiniy is, nervulis secondariis vetionlatis infra distinctis ; petiolus Vol. IV, No. 9.] Dioscorearum novarum Descriptiones. 451 (W.S.] nate, naviculari-concave. Perianthit masculi laciniw Man ating majores, subrotundate, concave, obtusissinie, 0°75 m onge ; interiores minores clavate. Stamina sex, qualia, anthers introrse filamentis equilonge. Spice feminex axillares, solituriz, simplices, fructu maturo ad 18 cm. longs, dependentes ; flores ad 12. Capsule sessiles, be aetna alee maturse a mentacere, conspicuixsime latiores quam semivirculares, 2 cm. longe, latee, fusco-straminew. Semina in quoque loculo gemina, aubrotandat, fere 2 cm, lata, inequaliter circumcirca alata, rufo-brunn Batatas, Bentham pro parte, Flora Hongkongensis, (1861) 2 "ba, C. H. Wright in Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot. xxxi (1903), p. 91; glabra, C, ee Wright, pro parte, in Journ, eit Soc, Bot. xxxi (1903), p. 91. Cuina Ortentatis. In colonia Hongkong, ore ; etiamque in insula adjacente Lantao, Ford, 3; prope Won ejusdem insule, Lamont, 758, et mercenarius Fordit, 659. Typi in Herbario Regale Kewense conservati sunt. Dioscorea Hemsteyi. Radix ignota. Caules pubescentes vel puberuli, wetate glabrescentes, inermes, aliquo modo canaliculati, sinistrorsam volubiles; bulbille absunt, Folia all cordata, membranacea, supra puberula, infra dense pubescentia vel ewtate parum puberu rula pallidiora, late cordata, basis sinu rotundato, margine integro, acuminata, apice mucronu cm, longa, 8 cm. lata, 9-nervia, nervis extimis spins bifurcatis, nervulis secondariis subrectis quam tertiariis parum magis conspi- supra distinctis, majoribus infra solaum prominenti- bus distincts ; petiolus palescene vel puberulus, inermis, supra late canaliculatus, 5m. longus. Cyma masculse 2—4 mm. lon ore vel rarve ]—2-floree, in apsih ts amentiformibus ex axi axillis folicrum divergentibus vel “dependen us ad 10 cm. longis dis- posite ; rhachis basi 1O—25 mm. eat sporti pubescens, trigonus ; ractee ovato-cordate vel lanceolato-cordate, puberule ; bracteole absunt. Perianthii masculi floris campanulati lacinie in tubo evi connate e illose; tubus 1 mm. longus; lacinize lanceolate, dbtuse, brunneo-lineolate, exteriores quam interiores paullulo longiores, Stamina sex, ad tubi superioram partem affixa, qualia, perianthio conspicue breviora ; anthere filamentis breviores. Spice foemines solitarie, ex axillis folioram depend- entes, 5—16-flore, 3—5 cm. lenge; flores solitarii, sessiles, ad 2 remoti; bractese lanceolato-cordate vel RactacarOaten Perian- thium fominei floris externe pubescens ; lacinie ovate, brunneo- lineolate. Stamina infertilia parva adsunt. Ovarium dense 452 Journalof the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1908. pubescens. Capsulx respicientes, parum imbricate, glabrescentes, maturitate glabre, basi aliquomodo retusw, apice conspicuissime retuse ; alze semi-oblanceolato- sete pergamentaces, castaneo- polis ad apicem cristate, 25 mm. longe, 7 mm. late, Semina gemina, ineequaliter alata. “ Cina AUSTRALIS Rea mete iN Montisus Suanicrs. In provin- montibus “Shaniois principatu Yawng- -hwe ad Fort igen Abdul Khalil, et ad Indein, alias Ang-teng, Ao Khalil; Pwe-hla, in principatu ejusdem nominis ad 4000 pee alt., “Catlett 826, i x geographica specimen unicum imperfectum fructu simillim attulit, de quo hoc pores se pie ulla a erit, Dioscorza Listert. Radix nobis "Eohotn. Oates Tolabt: 3 . diame tro spinosi, rufo-straminei, alte scandentes ; bulbilli tibus, nervulis second perce dE efctiattant Riese: heen canaliculatus, 10 cm. lon- 8. ores ignoti. ice foem —8-flore, fructiferse ad 12 cm. longe ; rhachis snbtees tlavia, pan Capsule magne, sti- pitate, apice truncate, stipite pilis stellatis dense tecto ; ale coria- cee, latiores quam peblipohe a aha flavo-stramines, 35 5 mm. longee, 30 mm, late, Semina gemina, a, castanea, loculo fere implentia, ala "membranacea inequaliter cicumcincta, Assam. In montibus Duphlarum, Lister ; in montibus Naga- rum, in valle fluminis Dekho, Watt, 11083; in districtu Sibsagar, ae Tengali Bam, Hug. ae 5B an. Herbario Horti Botanici Regalis ad Caleuttam con- “servati sunt. Teste cel. Wattio planta bulbillos ita copiose format _ ut dejecti pea pees: - Dioscorza MELANOPHYMA. Tubera ghoroicea: potand ett dense go rat obtecta, carne roseo-alba esculente. _ mes, teretes, straminei, sinistrorsum volubiles \ bulbillia eee. _osissimi, ad axillas foliorum producti, 5—7 mm Rees. -Polia ‘ alterna, quinquefolia rel peptesniobe, glaberrima, utrinque viridia ; - petiolus glaber. us, 6 cm. longus ; foliola petiolata ; medi- ar apice acuminatum, acumine mirabile n. longum, ad 22 mm. latum, penninervium, nervis Vol. IV, No. 9.] Dioscorearum novarum Descriptiones. 453 [W-8.] ntif, orum parvorum vel bractearum, ad 7 cm. longi, -flori ; rhachis albo-pubescens, basiad 10 mm. sterilis, eed rege: solitarios 1 mm. distantes gerens, teres, nec tortus; alabas lobosa ; bractese Wot acuminate, in pedicello insides pubescentes ; ; practeole absunt. Peri ‘anthit mascult lacin iseriate ; exteriores rotundato- neice acute, pubescentes, 1 mm. long; interiores ovate, breviores, crassiores. Stamina sex -@ifformia, tres ante peri- anthii lacinias exteriores fere didyme in trorsm, tres altera parva forsan sterilia, omnia eequilonga, dimidio laciniis breviora. Spice femines solitarie, i in axillis foliorum superiorum, 3—4 cm. longa, re; rhachis tenuis, in 15 mm, basalibus sterilis, pubes- cens ; bractez ovate, acum inate, 1 mm. longe ; bracteole parve, pubescentes, margine ciliate, lanceolate. Perian thit foeminer laci- nize biseriate, pubescentes, biggies ovato-lanceolate acute, interiores oblanceolate min Ovarium pubescens. Capsule erabinentee, fulvee, herbaceo- a amen nee apice truncate, basi fe; alee semi-obovate, concolores, 12—14 mm. longe, mm, late. Semina ignota. Dioscorea pat hess alae (sphalm.) Duthie in Strachey, Catalogue - the plants of Kumaon, 1906, p. 186. Vitis No. 9032, Wall. Cat Montes Inpiz Boreatis Et Gears AUSTRO-OCCIDENTALIS.. Mon- tes Himalayice sine [loot * rome in Herb. Ind. or. Hook. f. omson;: in principatu Kas o C. B. Clarke, 31548; in principats 2 Chaath a valle Sao, ped. alt., Lace, 1201: in regione Kulu, Trevor cor hams R. E. P. 27893 : in principatibus Sinileneihos prope Simla, 7. Thomson, P ly 6000 ped. alt., Madden, et 5000—6500 ped. alt. Strachey; in districtu Dehra Dun ad Missouri, 5500— 6000 ped. alt., sine Mackinnon, Gollan, 22145 in Mus. R. E. P., Duthie, 23098 ; in us me he ajpur, ad 4000 ped. alt., Gollan: in Gar’ hwal, ial Dutt Pant, 19963 in Mus. R. E. Pusete 10 Nepalia, probabiliter ex vicinitate urbis thie Scull : montes Bhutanice forsan, sine loco, Gri 956 (K. D 5560). Montes Khasiane, sine loco, De Silva in Wali, Coll., 9032; infra Cherrapunji, Hooker f. et T. Thomson ; Soyung ad 5500 ped. alt., C. B. Clarke, 44724. In Chine provincia unnan, sine loco, Bons ad’ Anty ; ad. oo pa 5500 ped. 2g H hortorum regalium ad Kew et ero Stn 8 ao haec c eet Kunth, facile negligentia confunditur ; at enim s dantinets est. — 454 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908. Droscorea Morsur. Radix nobis ignota. Caules glabri, fili- formes, inermes, sinistrorsum volubiles, virides. Folda alterna, tenuiter chartacea, supra errima, subtus ad nervos pilis per- pusillis simplicibus sparsim hirtella, deltoideo- cordata, acutissima vel acuminnto-acutissima, sinu basis latissimo, margine undulata scariosa, 7-nervia, nervis extimis bifidis, nervulis pelion ish infra distinctis, plurima 6 cm. longa, 3:5—4 cm. lata; petiolus glaber, sulcatus, 2—3 cm. longus. Spice mascule s singule, simplices, axillares ; flores solitarii vel bini, sessiles, in rhachi trigono sparsim dispositi ; bracteew sub glomerulis flornm ovate, acumi- nate ; bracteole obtuse. SEP trilobee. Perianthiz masculi crateri- formis laciniz o vate, apice subrotundate. Staminum filamenta sex, zqualia, fertilia aa sterilia tres; anthere didyma. Planta feminea ignota. Cuina AvstRALis. In provincia Kwangsi, ad Kuling, Morse, Typus in Herbario Horti Regalis Kewensis conservatus est. Species haec foliis D. panthaice, Prain et Burkill, similis; differt staminibus DroscorBa PERSIMILIS. Radix ee Caules tata a rangulares, inermes, dextrorsum volubiles, rufescentes. Folza suboppouith ta vel alterna, chartacea, glaberrima, jieltncide lineolata, ovato-hastata, acuminata, apice minutissime mucron sabe sinu basis late deltoideo, margine integro, rufinervia, 8—10c m. longa, 5—8 cm. lata, septem-nervia, nervis extimis profunde bifidis, ner- vulis secondariis subrectis subtus diakiniotin; petiolus glaber, supra canalicuintus, 5—8 cm. longus. Spicxe masculse sin vel per ia in racemum 10—16 cm. longum disposite, 1O—15 mm. longe 5—20-flore ; flores in rhachi glabro 1 mm. ‘pemnend ; alabastra snb- rotunda; bractes rufe, ovate, ad 1 mm.longe ; bracteole rufe, late ovate, acute vel acuminate, glabre, floribus dimidio breviores. Perianthii masculi lacinie fere equilonge, brunneo-lineolate, exteriores naviculari-concave ‘ahaa, interiores obovate obtuse. Stamina sex, sequalia; anthere filamentis longiores. Spicxw fe- mines: axillares, dependentes, simplices, 10—20 cm. longe ; bh 8—15, breviter pedicellati, ae eee "5 rhachi angulato cire em. remoti; bractew et bracteole adsunt. Cap ule dekgicusltiae: alee mature. ee paullulo ible quam semicirculares, rufo-straminex, livido notate, 20 mm. longe, 15 mm. late. Semina in quoque locu lo gemian orbiculata, complanata, ala membranacea testacea fere regulariter circumcincta. D. glabra et D. japonica, C. H. Wright, pro arty! in Journ, Linn. Soc. Bot, xxxi (1903), pp. 91-92, Curna Avsrratis et Tonxry. In selene Chinensi Kwang- tung in montibus Lo-fan, Fordit mercenari 8, 330 ; Kow-lun vel in terra adjacente, Fordit mercenarins, 183: "in ‘insula Hainan, Henry, 8407, 8690. Tonkin, in sylvis montosis prope Quangyen, Balansa, 300 ; ad Moe-ha, Balansa, 4454. | Vol. aye a 9.] Dioscorearum novarum Descriptiones. 455 = in Herbario Horti ae a conservati sunt. Species D. alate, Linn., maxime affini nee COREA PRECOX. Tubera duo, in terram descenden Caul cae ulus, teretiusculus, inermis, hirsuto-glabrescens, ae sae sum ges 2S 50—100 cm. altus. Folza alterna, tenniter char- tacea, pilis mollibus supra eatin infra dense hirsuta, late co data vel superiora ovato-cordata, breviter acuminata, apice inst: issime mucronulata, sinu basis lato, margine integra, 7—9-nervia, nervis extimis sepe bifidis, nervis secondariis subrectis utrinque distinctis, majora ad 7cm. longa et 7 cm. lata, plurima 4 cm. longa et 4 cm. lata; petiolus hirsutus, sulcatus, 2—8 cm. longus. ymee musculze axillares, 4—8-flore, 18 mm. longe ; flores subses: siles in rhachi hirsuto; bractew lineari lanceolate, 3 mm. lon racteole a minores. Perianthii masculi lacinizw iieck- ate, omnes lanceolate, eg rai brunneo-punctate, exteriores nam oe Rive ullulo majores, 1 mm. long, nec patentes ; infundibulum ‘5mm, longum, Stamina sex, in as superiore parte affixa; Sie, introrse, filamentis ger Cymex foemi nex 3- floree ; axis 2—4 mm. longus; flores ovario ae eee longi. Perianthii feeminet lacinize pave ‘eb btuse. Antherz infertiles sex. Ovarium lanosum. Fructus ignotus. Cuina Ausrratis, In provincia Yunnan, in clivis calcareis prope Kongti, infra fauces Hi-chan-men, ad 6500 ped., Delavay, 3030; Yunnanfu, Ducloua, 737. Typi in herbario Horti itary Parisiensis psoas sunt. Species hxc ex affinitate D, yunnanensis, Prain et Burkill, et D. birmanice, Prain et Burkill, Ai hia cognatas “titans pusilla distinctissima, Dioscorea Scorrecainil. Radiz nobis ignota, Caules pilis rufis hirtello-glabrescentes, Smale castanei, ut videtur dextrorsum volubiles. Folia alterna, 5—7-folia, glabra. alee tate brunneo-viri- dia ; petiolus glaber, acer cae ate m, longus ; foliola petio. olulata ; folioluam medium aUlandeolst keine tum, ex apice obtuso vel subrotundato ab: ep e acuminatam, ‘ad 8 cm, longum, ad 4 cm. latum nerv 7, supra indistinctis infra distinetis ; r ; rete nervulorum indistinctum ; riorum vel bractearum parle sicher sterilis valle rufis hi castaneis. gp carirang hirsatus, ovate, oa castanese, pubescentes, 2 mm. longs, Flores subses- Siles, Perianthii feeminet cs consimiles, late ovate, acute, pilis Gmcieis dense pubescentes, 1.5 mm. longe. Ovariu pilis castaneis pubescens, 4—5 mm. longum. Capsul# conspicue, 456 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908. exspicientes, apice mucronate, basi truncato-cordate, mox matur- itate ad apicem secedentes ; alee subrectangulares, 2 oe externis duobus rotundatis, glabre, fusco-castanex, 4—5 cm. longs, 11—12 mm. late. Semina i igno RAK. Maxwell’s hill, Scortechinz. Tonkin. In monte Bavi, ad esa ped. alt., Balansa, 4325, Typi in Herbario Horti Botanici Regalis ad Calcuttam con- Servati sunt et ad Kew. Species distinctissima. Secniag VEXANS, Tubera esculenta. Oaules glabri, teretius- s, dextrorsum volubiles, virides vel rubescentes, n balbilliferi. Folia utrinque glabra, viridia, pellucido-punctata mal Paes, opposita vel alterna, Sepissime oppo osita vel suboppo osita, vata vel cordato-ovata vel in plantis immaturis ova ato-hastata, pa ice acuminata, basi vel obtusissima vel truncata vel sinu aperto tinctis alien tortuosis ; petiolus glaber, sulcatus, 2—5 cm longus vel longior. Spice mascule nunc -nate in ifforsacent. las racemiformes 14—25 ecm. fates decurvas disposite, nunc at raro aa indie ne Aiea reel 8—20 mm. longs, J—25- cule tenuis; rhaches spicarum in modo zigzag torti, Gifomanes adalienhths globosa, foaailes ; ; bractezs ovate, acute, 05 mm. longe : ; bracteole similes, perparve. Perianthii masculi lacinis exteriores oblonge, obtuse, firme, brunneo-lineolate, vix 1 mm. longe ; interiores exterioribus minores, oblanceolate, crass. Stamina sex, equalia, antheris filamenta ‘equantibus introrsis. C# freminese 1—2-nate, 15—20 cm. long, dependentes, circa 12-flore ; flores foeminei 'stricte sessiles, despicientes 1—2 om. remoti, bibracteolati, glabri apsuls dependentes, stipitate ; alee subcoriacee, semicireulares et apice et basi cuneate, imma- ture 2 cm. longe NsuL2 Anpamanicz. Sine locis, Man, Prainii-mercenarius, 25, = South Andaman, sine loco, Heinig, 314; Port Blair in col- libus saxosis, Kingti mercenarius, 553, 569 ; Port Mouat in sylvis montosis, Kingii mercenarius ; Bajajag valley, Heinig ; Namuna fen King; Balughat, Kingit mercenarius: Baratang island, 'ypiin Herbario Horti Regalisad Calcuttam conservati sunt. Species haec ad D. glabram, Roxb., valde affinis est ; differt foliis inflorescentiisque. - Droscorea Say Aga Uline. Radix nobis ignota. - Oaules glabri, teretiuscnli, lev: videtur dextrorsum volubiles. Folza alterna cl Haag utrinque viridia, ovato-elliptica, basi ata vel tru truncata, 2 apice subito sacasieanna acuminata, apice ipso rotundato, 112 em. longa, 8 cm, lata, margine rigido hya- SO ea tt all Dibtin i ait tae Een ean See aieaan, Vol. ne No. 9.] Dioscorearum novarum Descriptiones. 457 v'9.] lino, septem-nervia, nervis mee Fes ad medium evanescenti- b lis reticulatis, supra infra prominentibus; petio- lus glaber, conspicue sulcatus, ‘ em. longus. Spice masculee ra hig tern vel screens ad axillas foliorum, u coriacex, ovato-oblonge, apice rotundate, biseriatew, brunneo-lin- eolate ; exteriores basi late ; interiores basi angustate, satiah bus minores. Stamina sex, ad basin perianthii inserta, Ae: ia; anthere oblonge, filamentis aa longiores. Plan ot feletuae gnota. . warburgiana, ine MS., ex Koorders in todede el, *SLands Plantentuin, xix (1898) 313. LA CxLeBes. In districtu Minahasa ( Menado ) in sylvis sents Pinamorongen, Koorders, 16720 ; ad Gorontalo, Riedel. Species haec ex exemplis a cel. Koordersio benevolente com- missis Acae Oe G st. Dioscorea Wartu. Tubera ignota. Caules glabri, striati lineis 8 vel pluribus, j juniores inermes, dextrorsum volubiles, viri- des, nec bulbilliferi ri. Folia utringue glabra, nitentia, viridia, cori- rectis supra subdistinctis infra distinctis ; UF essed glaber, late sul- catus, 3—4 cm.longus. Spice mascule -natee in inflorescentiis racemiformibus strictis ad 20 em, longis Bierce, 3—4 em. longe, 15 -flore ; rhachis panicule fere 2 mm. diametro; rhaches spicarum recti vel aliquomodo curvati: alabastra obovoideo-glo- bosa, sessilia ; bractese ovatw, acuminate, a teole abs ant. Perianthii masculz lacinie aati es late oblonge, apice rotundate, firme, brunneo-lineolatex, interiores similes mino- res. eagp Sex, sequalia, antheris flamentis equilongis intror- sis. Spi we foeminese es ee 10—12-flo he magne, des- qitonrias: E praee! ; ale latiores quam sainiiel lacese mm. longe, aia late. Semina in quoque loculo gemina, subovata, on ala membranacea castanea parum inequaliter circumcinct Inptia Orrentatis. In montibus sikkimensibus ad Rishop Jhora, a 2 In montibus Khasianis provincie Assam ad Cherra- punji, Griffith ; ad apes et prope r vals Borpani, etcae eet A et mbo a d 3000 ped. alt., 0. B. Clarke, 43801 : ti- alt., ii mercenarius ; in districtu Sibsagar ad Rajahbari, Wait 1 1igée We Bengalia orientali, sine loco, Griffith, 5537, 5551, Typi in Herbario Horti Ror ad Calceuttam conservati sunt. Foliis D. aculeate, Linn., —— Pat, opengl tre et St ies ete den? Sg Wye ht = - rs ea prieteeig | Beg ey ee oD Hage, Oe! ico 3 Df Cae ' ¥ . ae im ia > Sie, = Ars : ‘ te: aes are) A = VE ACO ee ' ne: iz eS Soaps “5 ae er a eee eee US Et eae a+ a = ee fm, gl Cy. ae ive sy eo eee et od ae "a " i , rm : ss Gitta i + 48. Notes on a Buddhist Inscription from Hasra Kol, aya. By Artuur VEnis. The materials for this short notice I owe to the great kind. ness of A. W. Keith, Esq., of Gaya. During last winter, when opening one of the many mounds still to be seen in the tiny valley of Hasra Kol, 14 miles east of Gaya, Mr. Keith came on the circular slab with the inscription now reproduced. The slab of hornblende rock, 2’ 2” diameter, was found in the centre of the mound and 4’ below the surface: it was horizontally laid in clay on what would seem to have been the floor of a building. Below it was a shaft 9’ square and 10’ deep, coated with 1” lime-plaster compactly filled with earth, and resting on a bed of rock, Exca- vation of this shaft yielded nothing. ur inscription is a dharani or magic litany for the protec- tion of a building or enclosure of some kind which belonged to a monk named Vipulakaramati. Lines 11—19 contain the prayers, which begin with an invocation to the Rsis and to the Usnisa and white parasol of all the Tathagatas, and continue with the magic syllables him, brim and the rest so combined as to hinder or d 1 = identity with the ‘deity (in this case, the Buddha) whom he nvokes. There cannot be much doubt as to the symbolism of some of the objects drawn within the circle, viz., the Vajra and andra, or white disc of the rete and the syllable him siiicetbedd within the litter, But what is to be said of the human e on the right and on the left of the Vajra? Mahamaho- padhyaya Haraprasida “astri very kindly supplies a stl is U kaucalya or the Means of Salvation and that on the left is eee ics or _Transcendental know Whether the rude drawings are in themselves decisive is a question for those who know. I would merely recall attention to our text 460 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908. which describes the devotee at two stages ; first, when by a mental act ns is about to realize the yellow him within the white disc of the n (lines 1 and 2); and next, when after realizing his identity with the Buddha, he has turned away from Vajra and Moon, WHIAILIT AA ATT (1. 4). Can it be the case that the figure here outlined is only: that of the devotee himself as in progress through the stages which our text describes ? inscription is not dated; but on paleographical grounds t may be assigned to the twelfth century. Its alphabet clearly slo to the Proto-Bengali type, to use the convenient name iv: Text. Lines 1. @t vat aera) afa fatea saneeciet S ut | aaa adn +t t+ tte teetosR sar, et ttt te tttt+t+ee Btttt¢trtt¢+ CA aAfefa aga eareucteanand Ta AAMLGAAT Ba | faraupmiteeet qauag fara the former district is Muzaffarpur, the figures. being those of Mr. Disney, District Maptncer, up to 1898. Se ak date the flood levels appear to have shown signs of f her rising, Further there, I am informed, lands which were dry a few years back are now perennially inundated. Many other ag npstsee of floods being on the increase —— be quoted, and it is very significant that in nearly every case embankments aes in ae distressed do serions damage although embankments do not exist in the neighbourhood, or, if they exist, they are too insignificant to be serious factors in the trouble; but as far as I can ascertain, there is no recorded case in which floods appear to be increasing in intensity in which embankments do not exist close at hand, and it seems to be pretty certain that where floods occur in localities in which there are no embankments, those floods do not appear to be becoming more violent as years goon, The natural inference is that the embankment is to blame for increases in floods under most circumstances. here is a difference of opinion as to the actual effect of embankments on the beds of streams, some anthorities holding that although the bed of the stream is undeniably raised, there is a limit to the possible rise. I do not consider that sufficient proof has yet | brought forward to show that a limit exists, and > on -the-point remains, we can but assume that ‘the damage which may occur before the limit is reached is nitely worse than that which would be caused, in the interim, Le St ite Vol. IV, No. 9.} The Kosi River. 467 [N.S.] by floods of a more or less fixed high level. KEmbankments designed to keep every drop of flood water from protected lands are inadvisable, but it may be admitted that if the design of the embankments permits certain flood waters to wander over protected areas, those embankments may be of use, and nature may, not unreasonably, sas no resentment to their growth; in other words, it may, at any time of unusual flood, be necessary to admit flood waters to so- eciled: protected lands even to the extent of seriously inundating those lan catchment area of the Kosi, in the Himalayas, has been estimated by Colonel Burrard, F.R. S., ' at about 23,992 square miles ; the river collects its water from mountains, of late elevation, geologically speaking, subjected to a heav annual rainfall, In point of area of hill catchment, the Kosi is considered to be the third largest of the Himalayan Rivers, ranking second only to the Indus and the pape see The Kosi, for the last 100 miles of its course, runs nearly in a straight line, lying almost due North and South, faa the point at which it debouches from a defile in the Siwaliks (or outer Himalayas) to that at which it empties itself into the Ganges, opposite Colgong. This 100 miles occupies a bed, or rather a series of beds, on the plain, which slopes, with a slight tilt from West to East, from North to South. The tilt of the plain of the Ganges in this neighbourhood i is of utmost importance. At first sight it would be natural to expect the river, in aye tertitory, to take a course bearing somewhat east of South; i ygone days the river actually took such a course, but, fro sgh original position (roughly Sonth-east, and possibly still more “Bast than South-east), it has gradually moved westwards until it assumed its present course, which it probably maintains mainly by virtue of the large volume ‘of water which it carries in the rains The subject is perhaps best approached by considering the Kosi River as it was, as = ie and as it will be; his di considerable degree of accuracy. e history of the river has been very aii d by the gradual depression of the rock floor underlying the Gah eetic plain, owing, perhaps, to the amount and the weight of the silf which for s has been accumulating on the surface. me > scientists caused a rise in land Pienhen, and the rise, in the case under discussion, would have occurred in the Siwalik Ran It is, however, much more probable that the Siwaliks, which are 2 known Burrard and Hayden—‘“* ‘Geography and Geology of the Himalaya Monn- tains and Tibet,” Part III, page 131; see also page 149et seq. In discharge, as well as area of hill catchment, the Kosi is considered by three authors to be the third largest of Himalayan Rivers; but it is admitted that the figures on which the discharge has been calcnlated may be inaccurate. 468 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908. es rca been rising within a very recent period, and may still be , owe their elevation to the thrust from the North which has elevated the Peg) aie History, tradition, and even ocular sineeen in this no Diagram No, T ‘shows, i in black, the country just North and ee of the main channel of the Kosi River as it exists cai with- the line of the hills, and, in red, the same area as surve by Henne and published in his famous atlas of 1783 ; the say ha of towns mar in red are identical in both the old ‘and recent maps and rr have been used as the fitting points between the two surveys; there are, ‘indailitediy, many discrepancies in Rennell’s maps, but the area covered by “Diagram No. 1 can , at any rate up to the hills, be considered as jolene accurate, since the positions of most of the main towns and villaves are correct according to our existing maps. The area inside po hills is not as correct as it might be, but, fortunately, in 1767 Kinloch marched up the Comla (Kamla) River and mapped his route, and it is from Kinloch’s work that Rennell buts in that portion of his map. The distance [from Mynathpur he point marked X (in red) in map in this vicinity. A further point in favour of Rennell is that our own maps of this neighbourhood are not based on a careful detailed pith Examining the diagram, we find that in 1767 the Comla (Kamla) a right through the Siwaliks, while to-day it rises in them ; further, on reaching” the point X, Kinloch noted a st rong flowing from the North, probably the main stream of the old Kamla, and he found (or he would surely have noted it) no stream running to the east asthe main Kosi now runs. From X he turned westwards along the red stream shown in the diagram, and having followed it for some distance, he returned to Mynathpur by e had gone by. Now Rennell shows the west arm.o the old Kamla (the stream last mentioned above) as rising east of the present junction of the Tamba and Kosi, and here we meet the only really inaccurate point in Rennell’s map; the inaccuracy can however, be explained by the fact that Kinloch did not follow that stream to its source and that he may have given it an imaginary source in high land into which it disappeared from his view. Be this as it may, I think that there is little doubt iva that the stream carried the water of the Tamba Kosi to the point X, and there, receiving the waters of the Likhu Kosi, turned southwards, and ier as the Kamla for the rest of its course. may therefore suppose that the Likhu Kosi was the upper pene Baten of the Kamla, but the difference between the point x Vol. ey 9.) The Kosi River. 469 S.] and the junction of the Likhu and main Kosi still needs explana- tion. In 7 no siprinnce ran eastwards from the junction just mentioned, while a very strong stream now runs in that direction and intercepts the ethos of the Likhu and Tamba von ue natural tendency of the Likhu Kosi’s mouth under the n tions would be to move og ee and it is possible that Rennell's map is not, after all, out in Azim In addition to the evidense' of Rennell’s map, there.are other points which Depgore the conclusions drawn from that map. We have said that the Tamba Kosi in 1767 very probabl flowed into the Kamla; when it is remembered that different - are almost, if not actually, linguistically interchangeable letters ; and lastly, that the nomenclature of many Himalayan rivers is at present a controversial _ it must be admitted that there is a great similarity between the names Tamba and Kamla; this similarity is emphasized Dy the existence, in the Purnea District, of a stream also known as the Kamla which is in direct prolonga- tion of the upper course of the most easterly feeder of the Kosi, viz., the Tamru!; here we find almost an identical parallel with the former exam le, further and even more striking case exists; the Tiljooga River now flows in imaginary prolongation of the udh Kosi; if the Siwaliks did not exist, the two rivers would probably be one. At one time this appears to have been the case; for, if we look to the north of the Choorea Ghatee Hills we find a stream called the Trigooja crossing the dotted red line between the Dudh Kosi and the Tiljooga; the elevation of the Choorea Ghatee Hills * would cause the appearance of such a stream as the Trigooja, and it is very remarkable that its name shonld be that of what | assume to have been a stream which once crossed the present bed of the Trigooja at right angles. radition in North Bhagalpur states that, in the past, streams of much greater size than the existing rivers flowed from the north; a careful observer may notice that the undulations which occur in this part have, although long since smoothed by wind and weather, still the appearance Re remains of old wed 3 stream now _— dead, rans in “ap bed. which was i Obvichaly zs cience, Risto? ‘tradition oud ocular demiomstration all agree 1 Burrard and Hayden, on page 150, Part pe - their “ Geography and Geology of the Himalaya Mountains and Tibet,” give the following sources to the different names used for this river: Tam a (Montgomerie) Tamor (Hodgson); Tambur (Hooker), The authors ‘Beitlalies accept the name ‘am! 2 Burrard and Hayden—* Geography and oe of the Himalaya Monntains and Tibet,” Part III, footnote to page “The affluents of the Kosi have not been waa ne converge by the ridges running southwards from Kinchinjanga set Gosainthan, but by the recent rise of the lesser Hiielayiis range across their path.” 470 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908. - in pointing to a recent elevation of the Siwaliks, and I hope that sufficient evidence has been brought forward to convince the reader that the feeders of the Kosi within these hills, were, in very recent times, independent or semi-independent rivers flowing southwards through the area now occupied by the Siwaliks. At first sight it may appear to be strange that of all the feeders of the Kosi River, north of the Siwaliks, only one, the Arun, has maintained a way through those hills to the plains ; there point has been insufficient to check the course of the river, or possibly the erosion of the river has been able to keep pace with the elevation. Secondly, from time to Ses the — has been reinforced by the Ware ‘of other streams on each flan , and this reinforcement must e had a consi ee effect both on the still erg rer and it seems possible, but wag te ee that the exit re-sekeelioh the flow towards the plain. It is handily likely. I think, that the rate of elevation to-day is sufficient to again cause the damming up of the river. e changes detailed above are so far-reaching, startling, and contrary to the very slow processes of nature, as generally accepted by geologists, that, before proceeding further, it may be well to consider whether other agencies, besides that of slow growth dne to the depression of the plains, have not helped to effect those changes. Roughly speaking, a slow elevation of one foot in a century ould, in a hill, be geologically rapid ; from the term “slow eleva- tion” I exclude the effects of a catastrophe. We do not know, Siwaliks before the hose» wl of the old Kamla were deflected towards the Arun. The minimum growth must have been several feet, and it is possible that even a fifty-foot rise may have been insufficient to cause the deflection. We have had earthquakes in the interval between Kinloch’s time and our own, but sinve 1762 no sndden earth movement has occurred which would have caused the changes under discussion ; Kinloch in 1767, or five years after the greatest earthquake which India has known in ee times, found a state of affairs oe which has alte ateriall in the last 140 years, and. although the shock of 1762 may have inued impercep tible alae which continued for some time. Since 1762 we seem to have had no convulsion of nature more ae Val. IV, No..9.] The Kosi River. 471 [N.S.] intense than such earthquakes as that of 1897 ; the effects of that Shock are not properly known; certain areas in the plains were certainly depressed, but how far these depeeimiens were only due to local conditions of sub-soil, etc., we have no knowledge. : was noticed after the earthquake of 1897, by several old and experienced Indigo Planters in North Bihar, that” many minor streams, in and near the Siwaliks, changed their courses consider- ably ; it is well known that in oe a minor changes are not of infrequent occurrence, and that nature has not yet ‘assigned anything like permanent levels to ee Siwalik regions ; at the sa time she seems to be on the balancing point between secure ied insecure levels. After the ear thquake, the Nepal Darbar caused an ir i into the changes in stream beds to be made, but heavy silt-carrying capacity, and consequently severe rock-abraising power, might yield information that at one time a river had passed over what is now a dipin the Siwalik ranges. Surveyors, too, could throw light on the situation by measuring the heights of ' existing depressions in the Siwaliks above the pr esent course of the western arm of the Kosi within the hills. The past, present, and future history of that portion of the river lying within the hills has now been dealt with ; its case is very different from that of the portion occupying the plains; in the hills the function of the river is to carry away, as fast as possible, all débris and matter it can pick up, carry, and pus ng, and also such material as itis able to transport in solution ; the river is with matter to be transported in a number of ways, the details of which need not be entered into here ; the chemical and mechanical denudation of the hills are the feeding agents, and a pants of these two agents is outside the scope of this note. On re g t constructive in its action; the plains themselves are formed almost entirely by sys river from ‘deposits placed layer upon es deposits carried from t} s dur e hills and built up by slow processe ing many ore of pedi The plains section of the river is at the present mom in construction work; at some future time, as will cor seen later, its final life-object will be completed by the assumption of destructive action, during which stage, having first levelled its catchment area to the level of its plain area, it wi ‘ill, by slow degrees, reduce both to the level of the sea; until then the cure with which nature originally created the river cannot be nally fulfilled; every river, except the mountain torrent which renee itself directly into the sea, into a large lake or another stream close to the hills, must pass through three stages of existence, 472 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908. a its youth, during which it is destructive in its action, (the Kosi River in the hills), its middle aye, or constructive stage (the Kosi in the plains, as we see it now), and, finally, its old age, or perhaps dotage is a better term, in which it again becomes ici point of view, of elt auarthitaat he action of the river in its constructive stage is somewhat eased although definite laws are obeyed by every river under similar circumstances, there are certain points connected with thes e laws which, being often inexplicable to us, aré@ classed together as the “character” of a river; for instance, if a river invariably carried the same amount of water, if its bed flpwed i i c er which it passed were homogeneous and of the same material as its sree for its whole course, the river might fairl be classed as with no individual character. Any va variate however slight it. se be, from the perfect river just described, must introduce at least one element of characte which moe mene “ any moment, the calenlations and plans of the grea river expert living ; fortunately for us, theoretosttys the Kosi Doasts vg little rior character during the last 80 miles of its cou and, with one exception, its feet should be obedient 0 xaieiiod rules. The exception is the actual reason for a sudden change of course, and it will be dealt with later Immediately on the Ieidine side of the falls by which the to carry forward and deposit uniformly over the plains, or remove to the sea; the loss of energy is due to the sudden change in grad which, above the falls, is that of a mountain torrent and below them that of a comparatively sedate body of flowing water ; through the alluvial cone the river runs in one main channe 1 which may be considered to be semi-permanent ; its permanency depends entirely on no change occurring at its debouching point, and, since that point is hedyed in by hard rock, a semi- permanent channel at least may be accepted through the débris cone; if a very heavy fall of rock occurred on the east or west side of the gorge, which now leads the Kosi into its present path, changes of e ‘away so slowly by weathering, and building operations p: so comparatively rapidly, that each year renders sudden prasges ‘at this point more improbable. Sonth of the cone the plains oo all sides awaiting the pleasure of the river to elevate ‘The action of a moving. body of water over a sandy plain .is a q Vol. IV, No. 9.] The Kosi River. 473 [N. sith bed ; ’ these, in their turn, help to in rease the size of the bar; if we apply the action of this batons river to that of the Kosi in the seaaite, on which eres is no sea to neutralize the flow, it is stones which it is propelling, , and with t material as can be conveniently Pema the at, is a nase. what steep bed until, with a decreased current, the power to roll material falls to a minimum; the river has then reached what we may look on as a normal of gradient; even then it will continue to roll matter along its bottom, but the further we get from the cone the smaller in bulk will be the matter rolled. All this time two other phases of actions are in progress; as the feicmeac dl = ao current decreases, its suspension-carrying capacity | and matter is steadily deposited in the bed, so that the “ed aan gradually raised. The other phase is one which I believe has not been sufficiently noticed by writers on the subject; it is a eee of ploughing action which tends to push to one side, and deposit there, a considerable amount of material which helps very - greatly to form the unstable banks which all such rivers as the Kosi have. Were we see the parallel between water running into the sea and into aplain sand. In the former a bar was formed, in the latter the water continues to push forward, and meidedtally to one side, all the material that it can, this material being that which, under different conditions, would have made up a bar. te processes described above are permitted to. continue undisturbed for some years, the river, its bed and its will, except at high flood, be entoud well above the country on either side ; at flood times the banks will, however, be overtopped by water, and a spill, great or small, according to circa prorat will inundate the surrounding country. These spill waters, coming -rest, deposit tically all the sedi t they held in cuaponaiot, thus spreading a layer of sand or mud over the areas in which they operate ; a gradual building-up of the low lands is thus effec question of h stesso. in a masterly note! read by him in — before the | Geological Society of London—Journal, 1863, p,. 321—354. 474 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {September, 1908. Geological Society, considered that bank elevation, so far as the was concerned, was often due to the running water of the water at its sides, mes little still water on sat a side (for tlie ras of the country is too great to admit of water standing as freely as it does near the Ganges ), steadil y for the whole of their dongles sacs their banks. Other writers give other reasons for this phenomenon, but none, I venture to think, meets the case of the Kosi so a as the ploughing theory given above. When once the bank i formed there are other agencies which tend to raise it still farther, or one of these is particularly significant in the case of the Kos ver. At about Longitude 87° East the force of the west west winds which sweep Bihar from March until the monsoon bursts, s, begin s to feel, in a very marked manner, the effect of the damp climate of Eastern Bengal; these winds, heavily laden with dust and sand, on meeting the first sign of a damp atmosphere begin to lose their strength, and, as in the case of a silt-laden river, the decreasd velocity causes the dropping of, at any rate, a part of the burden is banks are actually raised by this ei cannot be said, althongh it would not be difficult to obtain a tolerably accurate idea if a few simple field experiments were pone out. 1t must be remem- the banks of the river, since it must give ‘hens ciimatel width. There remain two other points which throw a considerable light on the building operations of the river; they are the effect of spill ern aes on undulating country, and the reasons for, We will first examine the effect of spill water deposits on undu- dating tracts. ‘spill waters cover an undulating country en a deposit will be greatest where the water is deepest ; it is ther easy to see how low lands grow more rapidly than those situated at a greater elevation ; a series of floods, consequently, may be looked on as capable of levelling altogether a slightly undulating area. Vol. IV,:Nos9j. . The Kosi River. 475 (N.S. ] The waters are undoubtedly helped by wind and weather, but the main levelling agent must be the silt they carry. t has been stated that changes in river bed are the probable cavses of such undulations as occur in the neighbourhood of the osi River; bir explanation of this is en gt to the views of many who have written on the su ubject, but mind it is so imple a Logical, that I take the liberty a oadeag forward my ow ors us assume that the river has for some years occupied one bed and that it has raised that bed and its banks considerably ; at a time of rising flood,a tree trunk, sunken boat, orsome such obstacle becomes er ge in one bank of the river and forms, on its up-stream in eating a ceca through the bank. When once a reach is effected, a change in the direction of the whole pated may occur ; iT low lands on the side on which ah reeset 6 te oaanieili after doing an enormous amount of damage, eventually, let us say for argument’s sake. takes a new course parallel to the old one, half a mile to the east; it is possible to conceive a series of stich moves, which will leave ridges along which the river recently ran, and depressions between each two ridges, in which, for many centuries, no river bed has existed. In course ee time winds, rain, first sight this theory appears amabiae A little i nee here constructive river in the world obeys. The | aw may briefly as follows :— “ A constructive ee by the silt, eraiuallied sala its grade, or fall per mile, starting trim the point most distant from its source and ecu the reduction in grade up stream ” — the building up of the portion of British India icvalead has therefore commenced near the Ganges and is slowly invading the whole plain northwards, the rate of progress eens on many things which require some oO eye ahs Diagram No.2 is somewhat similar to a diagram given by 7 eceeeeon. in the note already refe to. Itisa aeaparan betw: nnell’s survey and Survey of India maps up to date “the diagram shows that in 1780 the Ganges and Brahmaputra operated in certain areas in the plains ; about a century later, very - great changes have occurred, the Tista, instead of being a tribu- 476 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908. tary of the Ganges, has become a feeder of the Brahmaputra, aud tude and 90°, is therefore liable to vary between the plain of the Ganges and its peeves and that of the Brahmaputra - and its tributaries, the main agen ich causes a variation being a high flood. Diagram No, 2 sTlagtenten the conflict which has raged bececes these two great rivers in the last 150 years. We unprecedented flood of the Tista, robbed the Ganges of the water of the Tista River, ‘This piracy is ZeCy probably not the first of _which the Tista has been the victim; it has, in a A actgeraagela in bygone days, alternated, at different periods, b he master streams. Be this as it may, it seems & % not taliely ut the Brahmaputra has now finally become possessed of the ow the Kosi (old and new) Kis operated at different postin over adh the land between the debateable area along the junction of the Ganges and the Brahmaputra plains, and, roughly, Longitude 87° East; West of that Longitude and north of Latitude 6°,the land is tolerably high, but south of Latitude 26° there is an area some 30 miles wide, which is lowlying; in this low-lying area minor channels of the main Kosi are at present busy building up most of the depressions. e sphere of action of the Kosi, then, since the Tista, Attri, and pt rivers, before the Tista last returned to the Brah maputra, apparently filled up fairly solidly everything east of Longitude 8°, may be defined roughly as a rectangle made by the intersections of Longitudes 87° and 88° and Latitudes 25° 20”, and 26° respectively; of this area all, except on each side of Longitude 87", appears to have been dealt with by the Kosi in its older ‘stages or bysmaller streams the hills north of Purnea ; the Kosi, therefore, is not likely to move appreciably either east or west of its present position. Inthe last 15U years the river has shifted slightly to the west, and its final point of entry into the Ganges may, I think, be safely put at less than 10 miles further west than the present Kosi bridge, the aroha being that the move will be much smaller, but the final exit will not be known _ the Himalayas are worn down to the posal ae level of the plains. Changes must be expected, but great changes only if the river is trained by s embankments which prevent it temporarily from carrying ppoval the work upon which it is engaged, which work it will - ly, in spite of any effort of man, eventually perform. Bese No. 9.] The Kosi River, 477 8.] The question of embankments has been raised at this point because there is the possibility of existing embankments inducing a change in the river to the east; it is even possible that the damage has already been done. This question is dealt with later on in this note. The estimate of probable movements given above is dependent on no sudden change in the depression of the plains taking place ; if the depression ceases, no harm will be done; if it becomes more rapid than it now is, it is nepali to attempt to anticipate the future. For instance, Oldham ! and other author- Indus, or that the Indus once flowed into the Ganges. Again, Colonel Burrard has recently pointed out that the Sangpo* (Upper Brahmaputra) at one time, in all probability, flowed into the Indus; if a repetition of such things occurred the movements of the Kosi would be difficult to foretell! All that we can do is to assume that the rate of depression of the sere is constant, and that no changes such as those referred to will recur. The main difficulty in estimating the rate at which the Kosi’s building operations are progressing, lies in our lack of exact knowledge of the amount of depression now going on; we have neither guaged this rate nor that at which the Siwaliks are rising ; between a rising Siwalik and a falling point in the plains, there must be some point which neither rises nor falls, If we could find such a Se or better still, a series of them, it would be possible to do something towards deciding this difficult question.$ In this paeics I propose to eliminate the factor of peal eee altogether ; as will be seen later, even if we eliminate what is quite probably the main argument in the calculation, it: is possible to show that many centuries must elapse before rigid training works, on a large scale, will be advisable along the lower reaches of the Kosi River It has alread ¥ been stated that the building operations of the osi commence near the point at which it enters the Ganges, tai since that river is also engaged in land construction Work, a CO plication at once arises in discovering how far north of the Caegus its silt-depositing sphere exists. What should, however, he a complication, has already been eliminated by the railway em ments of the Bengal and North-Western pomp ake A the osi passes below a bridge built by that railway, the railway ie in pro- longation of the bridge, on either side of ee running along an em- bankment which, for some distanee, is roughly parallel to the ‘ss. I believe that this embankment éontains, from Mansi to ir water- way per mile of about 75 feet. If we cut out the waterway 1 Oldham—Geology of India, Stratigraphical and Structural, Ch, XVII, 2 Burrard and Kayden Cot and Geology of the Himalaya Il, ‘Mountains and Tibet,’’ Part II Vide page 51 of the pala ‘Baport of the Board of Scientific Advice for pat 1906-07 ; the effects of the 1905 earthquake on the height of Mus- goorie are discussed by Mr. J. Eccles, M.A., Survey of India, 478 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1908. allowed for important streams (Chota Kosi, Boro, Barundi and Kosi), and these can be eliminated since they are not exits for Ganges water spilling to the north, we find that only just over ment appears to be a “ band” of the most dangerous type, name- ly, one which interferes unnecessarily with the work of Nature. ws a ee ney made very recently from the west by the B. & N. W. Ry. I noticed the following points which, I hope, will show that the statement made above regarding . he danger of the embankment is not without foundation; for some distance, before reaching the bridge, I noticed several depressions, on the north of the embankment, which were obviously beds of small streams. On reaching these I found that they were stopped altogether by the embankment, with the result that they could not, as they ob- viously did before the building of the embankment, carry their water to the Ganges; on the south of the embankmen , in on case, there was absolutely no visible trace of the old bed, and in several other cases, although the old beds could be seen, they were very much less marked than on the north side of the em- bankment; this result is not due to the south side being cultivated land is being r little or no deposit is, in the place of which I speak, being given to the areas on the north, obviously legitimately within the sphere of the Ganges, but excluded from it by the railway embankment. Let us turn to the south side of the Ganges. I have on several occasions searched that line for acest such as those just quoted, but so far without success; the reason is that although the E. I. Ry. was built at least 30 years ‘before the B.& N. W. Ry., it was considered then that sufficient waterway! to admit flood water through the embankments was saaaiteel in looking for the final result we find the south bank of the Ganges being raised as originally intended by nature, and the north bank suffering from a lack of deposit except along a narrow strip on the south of its railway embankment. Aftera pore number of years, a breach in the B. & N. W. R.y embankment may very possibly result in damage being done to others rine “these interested in the railway itself; the future can but give an increasing flood level to the Ganges at this point, and it seems quite probable that the action now going on will result in deterioration of the navigable channel of the Ganges further up stream. 1 Exel uding rivers, the linear blest m8 mile between Mokameh i 7 fe I Bhagalpur is about et. Iam hat sectional comparisons, Waterway, are Fes sf preferable to awe comparisons, bnt, since the E. T. Ry. embankments are higher than those the B. & N. W. Ry., it is not necessary vig give sectional areas of waterway when comparing the two Bee Re ee ae Vol. 1V, No. 9.] The Kosi River. 479 a 8.] m the point of view of this tee however, the aoa of the paaponiting sphere of the Ganges by the embankmen the north, simplifies the question under discussion, in chat we need not take into account at all the Ganges as a depositing carried by this stream from its junetion with the Kosi belongs to the latter. The Ghuggri as a de ositing agent may be neglec ted We do raat unfortunately, know anything definite regarding the silt-carrying capacity of the Kosi; any calculation made must be based on analogy. As ras Ican ascertain, the two rivers most suited a the case, . whic h we have figures, are the Ganges and tons, taken a cubic foot of sediment nt nigh 120 lbs ; this assum p- tion gies nen ae of the Ganges as 341, 147, 050 tons of ent per consi accept Geikie’s figures as sufficiently correct for the rough calculation given below. The Kosi has no feeders of an ce outside its catch- ment hese whole is roughly 24,000 sq. a aaa the river, therefore, if it is $5 millions of ton the Ganges and Irrawady, carri approxima 55 i one oper- ations. I assume, to cy a the safe side,that two-thirds, or about 37 millions of tons, are deposited annually on the lands to the sides of the river; 37 millions of t equivalent of 691 millions of cubic feet. Now the actual slope in the bed of the Ganges for the last 300 miles of its course, measured in a straight line, is about 6 inches per mile, a low grade even fora canal; during those 300 this calculation is to show what minimum period of. time aes elapse before the Kosi River will be as far advanced in age, in 480 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908. other words in want of tractability, as the lower Ganges is at the present moment; the slope of the bed of the Kosi River, measured which the Kosi mp nays its silt is probably on an average at least 20 miles wide; if we accept.a strip of 5 miles on each side as the area on which. depositidn will occur, we must err on the right side in our calculation; in other words, we assume that the area to be raised is 100 miles i in length, and 10 miles in breadth. If from the ve figures we calculate the time which must elapse for the slope of the 100 miles of the Kosi under discussion to average 6 inches per mile, we shall find that abont 1,000 years is the answer to the calculation, I admit the fizures I have acc ase are not based on the resuts of observations, but, notwithstanding this, they give not un-interesting results, he period is, in all probability, much shorter than that which will actually onde before the Kosi ewe as sab a S sin‘. as the lowe: ges is in to-da ‘the plain in the mateo and th uy 5 Seageemniee se anne cted; if the depression equa: building power id the river, matters will remain stationary Rat one side. Divoselis eee Litag the other. From a human point of view, therefore, if we me that the plains are sti gy paali our estimate may be aapled.: Sah avenler eis ener omy nfinity. From the above, it will, I think, be: Gime has: not yet come for the rigid training of the Kosi. River. ore any practical attempt can be made to save “those in Purnea and Bhagalpur from. the ravages of the Kosi, a 0 cross sections of the river - surveyed normally’ to ‘the current, one ae a point as close to the exit from the Siwaliks as possible, and another at the railway bridge; the latter may be obtainable from the B. & N. W. Ry. authorities, If possible, a third section should be measured midway between the two just men- tioned. 2) At each section, measurements of (a) wedi bed_, (b) rate of current; (c) amonnt of silt carried; (d) che mical examination of silt carried at different phases of flood level. of the stream, should be eee oe at least one year. (2) Should a taken monthly; (6 (c) daily at a given time; and | all differences of height OF stream va intervals of 6-inch change. (3) From data olde described, the mean annual disc of the river (a) in water, (6) in silt, should be computed. 4) The rate at while sh the plains are being depressed and the Siwalike raised, should be found experimentally ; this will. entail the discovery of several points which lie between the Siwaliks and their complement, the plains which do not alter in altitade. a several lines of really careful levels were run in such a way as conyerge from masonry points on the hills on sha act cee ad the NAR ip serine nie 8 Vol. IV, No. 9.] The Kosi River. —- A481 [N.S. a Ganges on to a known high point in the Siwaliks, the checking of these level annually would, in a few years’ time, give a very fair idea of what points had remained stationary ; there are factors in this calculation which would tend to vitiate the final result, bata sufficiently accurate idea could be obtained to be of practical value, Jn addition to the one point in the Siwaliks mentioned above, others oe be fixed and observed to, If sufficiently long oS across the plains were run, the actual subsidence could be mputed in cubic feet, but if annual changes were too small to be Goksosabis: "this operation should be continued for a series’ of years. The two main points which would vitiate the results are: (@) the amount of annual denudation of the Siwaliks due to weathering; this might be eliminated, unless it is a negligible quantity, and this it probably is, by carefully protecting from the weather the points observed to; (b) the effect of the defl-ction of a plumb line from the normal owing to the proximity of the mass of the Himalayas. For this, with present knowledge, an approximate Eanes sufficiently accurate for all practical purposes, might be utilize (5) The effects of the Ganges flooding before the Kosi, and vice versd, must be observed; in the former case it would be ha : te ) ou information would be required, such as fle aati and silt-carrying capacity of the vatieas which would ther to “@). Tf the acini maps are it enfficiently. sila a searefel su should be made showing all details of minor stream low-lying areas, and existing embankments with details of water way (if any) Ethoed through them. Although the field work outlined above is not by. anys fie an exhaustive Gbrea ds all that might ht be , its Sonrpie ation would id very fair idea of what alleviation se Reon who, at presen vice thes brunt of devastating floods, m t be possible. Prati this work is carried out, and carried out yeh no utmost care, it is impossible to a Soha ee nof any means’ of alleviation are at present advisable. In the shové, the enuiry ses garding para 4 (rate of elevation and depression of the Siwaliks and plains respectively) might perhaps be postponed; if it is postponed, then levels must be run from side to side of the area of operation of the river or insufficient ibiehigtaon will be collected. The relief to those affected by the floods of the river must take one or both of two forms: either embankments must be erected with such an amount of waterway saetcot them that the river will not be hindered from carrying out its programme of 482 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, (September, 1908. land construction; or else the Italian system of Bonificazione (artificial pai construction) must be reso The former will necessarily mean that at times of heavy flood the interests of those for whom embankments have been construct- ed must be sacrificed in the interests of posterity ; orbs must probably be ruined if the river would have flooded them if un- and a state of affairs brought about by Government which would be liable to grave misunderstanding from those who, accustomed to look upon an embankment as a protection against the loss of their crops, find, on occasion, that, to their uneducated minds, the embankment is in itself a menace; although, if careful discrimination is used, it is quite possible todo much to alleviate the lot of those at present in difficulties, it is extremely doubtful if even a really well-devised system of “‘ bands” would be administratively advisable. he Italian system might perhaps be used; briefly stated, it consists of the running of silt-laden waters into low- oe areas in such a manner that, after the water hae come to res sil sho : system is doubtless excellent, if a careful chemical examination a the silt carried at certain heightsof rising or falling flood is known, and if if the fall of the river and surrounding country is enficent to permit of the water admitted to low lands being run vitation after it has performed the work intended to be obtamed from it. In the case of the Kosi, it ix possible that much might be done by this system, but without accurate levels it is case of Chota Nagpur (where a form of Bonificazione has been practised probably for many centuries, and where it is perhaps more actively used than anywhere else in India) has no plies i in Sir Edward’s able note. The traveller in Chota Nagpur cannot but notice the quaint way in which rice lands collect on each side of the “nalas” in undulating country ; the running water is directed down the centre of the depression and is capable of deflection into any “kiari,” ov sub-field, at will; the silt of the stream is thus deposited where wanted, without any difficulty; Sir Edward briefly reviews the different methods reported to him by Indian Cotepede in his oe , and since no mention is made of the Chota ur system it must be assumed that the officials in those parts , at the time of enquiry, failed to notice it. The case is quoted at some length here since it shows that, from the methods of an race only half emerged from savagery, we may learn at any rate some of the elements of one system which is perhaps applicable to the mi mitigating of the ovil-dotag of the Kosi River. a a ict ee ne WR i De eee i italy, —~s Vol. IV, No. 9.] The Kosi River. 483 [N.S.] I admit that, owing to greater declivity of bed, the Chota Nagpur streams are not a true parallel with such rivers as the Kosi, and also that Bonificazione is only practical in the saa of streams whose bottoms are not visibly peony ; at the same time it must be admitted that a are to be learnt from the methods of the Chota Nagpuri he Kosi River i is really only of local interest; the examina- tion so far made in this note, however, leads to questions of more middle age; as the ee decreases beyond that fare in the c cain of rivers running through country formed by their own. deposits, after passing the ine state between old middle age and young old age, old age actually sets in and the action of the river changes ; despite a sic grade , and one which has fallen almost to a minimum, the river begins to deepen its channel. This is the second real sign of self-destruction ; the first sign is to be observed during the transitional stage. After raising the surrounding country as far as possible, the river must begin to wide and shallow stream, and later, by a series of contractions, due to the actual middle of the stream beginning to eat away a suitable bed, a final and winding course is decided upon and pee ed. than it used to be; it is not Fa posatide tise hat the Ganges hopes shortly to assume a permanent bed, but, if modern theories are of ony value, and they are based on carefully recorded experience many erm of the world, we ave only to look at the Himalayas to obtain the correct answer. According to Russell,! in round numbers, the basin of the Mississippi i is being reduced in height at the rate of one foot in about 4,000 years; this lation inclades both mechanical and chemical action; and before the Seives ae Tista, the Kosi, or any other similarly-situated d to have reached a transitional stage, the height of th the H Misoalaya must have been considerably reduced; these 1 See page 84 of Professor Russell’s River Development. 484 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. eee 1908; 1 nt anticipate that at some period, assuming that climatic roan fi remain unchanged, the Himalayas will be an undulating country more suited as a retiring ground for Anglo-Indians than any place we can imagine. This acme of perfection is, however, far ahead of us, but until it is somewhat close at hand, we cannot expect vers to be naturally navigable; at present Nature, with the forethonght which all = us unhesitatingly allow to be her permanent bed mich by Sogress ti ccialesiiia to csaigatl river navigation a permanent bed is not an essential, and we shall not thwart Nature in cig way by keeping open ‘by dredyi ing, or other measures, the changeable channels of the Ganges and Brahmapu “The Ganges and the Brahmaputra are both, within limits, at the present moment, navigable up to certain points. With regard to the former, since ‘she is practically hedged in by railways on either side for the greater part of her length, it may be a gued that the keeping open of steamer ways is of no great import- ance; at the same time, the paralysing effects of ay recent strike on the East Indian Railway, which for a considerable distance follows the Ganges, suggests the grave necessity of due attention being paid to that river as a transport medium; if steamer lines had existed on the Ganges to the extent to which they migit have existed, there is little doubt but that the effects of the ee would have been less paralysing. s been here assumed that railway transport, if available, is hae etaaie to river transport; the assumption is a wrong one and it should be remembered that for many articles water is so seriously is the necessity for efficient mance age ale recognised, death-knell of canals, has, in civilized counties long since been gnised to have preached unsound dep octrine. We may there- fore take it that, if at reasonable expense we can, without the balance of Nature’s arrangements, keep the Ganges open for. low-draught steamer vessels throughout the year, itis EN iN oe a Vol. IV, No. 9.] . The Kosi River. i s / 485 [NS.] essential, in the interests of the advancement of the inhabitants of the Gangetic Plain, that the requisite expenditure should not be grad Phe cease of the Brahmaputra is, however, still more important than that of the Ganges; this river, in its whole length in British banks for hours, and sometimes for days, when, by the copying of American methods, the obstacles ety cause all the delay described can, at small cost, be-done away with. In making such hatesivon as those just made, I do not intend to criticise the attitude of Government; the records of the tours of Sir Lancelot Hare, Lientenant-Governor, E. B. & Assam, for the last year, show clearly the sympathy he feels with d and the wish he invariably sro a for applicants to be patient and to give the Government full time for consideration of such an important subject, speaks for itself, To rush into the attempted adjustment of the complications of nature’s machinery would be unwise, and all concerned should clearly recognise that, without considerable aalee any attempt to deal with the question wholesale would be an unsound, if not a positively dangerous, a Whatever the changes are which are going on in the ee of the ongeray of the Ganges and Brahmaputra, they are P ing very slowly, and anything that can be done to improve those ahawnela: although it will involve work year by year, may be 1 onas labour which, although it may not have a per- manent result, will help materially to —_. our own communi- cations, and, if continued, those of future erations. n Our inquiry into the possibility = ‘tratinitiy ‘these rivers there are two final objects which require to be borne in mind : (a) the improvement of low water channels; (b) the protection of country from floods. It has already been shown that wholesal provision of suitable embankments may, t think, for reasons alrendy given, be dismissed as a § lan of alleviation ; the possible courses open to us are at once narrowed down to—(a) dredging ; and @) fe pin twadtion’ of the stream by “ bandals” or some: ‘similar method Bandals a re screens of mats and bamboos placed across the sides of wide ‘aid shallow beds in such a way that a series of such sereens breaks the force of the current to the extent of forcing it to deposit silt in suitable places, places in which it would other- wise not deposit; the current in the middle of a shallow reach can ae thus acce ccelerated, and @ deeper oat maintained at lower ndals can be made to carry out two main kinds of work— (ay B, bank consolidation; and (6) channel as peat: the case of 486 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {September, 1908. the bank is dealt with by ne the main stream to keep away from the banks and so preventing it from eating away the sand of “sae of wisnabal ake. aaah are less than ‘4 feet per mile could be protected somewhat by the bandal system. eaking roughly then, our schem e for treating the cues and Brahmaputra should take the illus lines :— Wher grades are 5 inches per mile and less, channels should be im- and (b) ( which in many cases wou e included in (a) ), consolidate or to prevent unstable banks being eaten away. Fi ly in the lower reaches in which Hydraulic dredgers would be used, the improvement of banks would be made, after careful rin pe by bandals where possible, and occas ionally protective aiken beacae which would so be designed to ecb spill water of ae oak the lowest of high floo onl snore for consideration, V1Z., the ues- that company; the freight rates by steamers are considerably lower than railway rates, but they could, I Baleve. be still further Saree back, although her posites are hae ahead of those of most other countries. For s the question of the improvement of the Indus has been nite Sisson’ seven years ago Dawson published his notes on the Mississippi River and showed how the methods of American engineers could be copied with advantage in ndia, Dawson has, unfortunately, since died, but his able book still stands as a monument of careful work and careful stud y, and shows us, in India, how very far we are behind the times. Mr. routes from Calcutta to Eastern Bengal, Assam, and the United Provinces can be enormonsly curtailed, but so fis very little action appears to have been taken on his suggestion The examination of the Kosi River ahich we have made has shown that there is much to be learnt by studying the movements and causes of movements of the river. There are, however, a PO eRe. sO e Vol. ot No. 9.] The Kosi River. ; 487 cabal of other matters which might have been included in this note, but, as they will involve an examination of the Sunderbans tract, and the application of its methods of formation to those of such rivers as the Kosi, it has been thought best to postpone further discussion on those points until a future date. In conclusion, I may add that it is with considerable diffidence that I have written this note. I am an amateur student of the ted to som year’s observation of large rivers in Bengal and Eastern Bengal, - —e times as my work has called me - visit them. At the e time, since the questions raised a r to have received so sek less RE then they deserve, I pe after much hesi- tation, made bold lace my views on paper. There are many with a better spate of the subject than I, who will disagree with much that this note contains: if my com mments are capable of uch that pice will be ai fulfille 50. Proposals for a Standard Temperature for Tropical ountries. By Pav Brian, I am probably not wrong in assuming te other people besides myself, engaged in physical and chemical work in India, have seriously felt the want of tables su fich as we “and n i Landolt-Boérnstein’s Physikulisch-Chemische Tabellen and simi- lar pon one — constructed for a higher temperature than 15° C. or 62° F. 0 n20°C. In the year 1892 I consulted several analytical ohieiniste on what might be the most convenient temperature to be adopted as a standard temperature in such intellectual centres as Calcutta, Madras, Bombay, Allahabad, and others; and all of them agreed that the conclusion at whic I had arrived, after ten years’ experience in Bengal, was correct, t h of volumetric apparatus ee by Muencke of Berlin, correct at 30°C., a ve been using that set with satisfactory resalts ever since 1895. A more Satiptote set has been lately made to my specification by Mueller-Uri of Braunschweig. Besides persons engaged in purely scientific, chemical and physical work, it is analytical chemists such as mining and metallurgical chemist sts, agricultural chemists, sugar chemists, further electricians in charge of electric-testing laboratories, the Survey Department and others who are interested in the definite vote of a standard temperature for tropical countries, because. it is only after a definite temperature has been fixed as a standard: temperature that it will be worth while proceeding to the work- ing out of percentage and other tables specially useful to people working in tropical climates .. , 1 am evidently not alone in pean a temperature som - where near 30°C. as a suitable standard temperature for Tadia. When obtaining, in 1897, a _ potentiometer set for the Physical near the mean te iets of the = Uh and in pe ehaaepte . the specifications for the standard balances, resistances, ete., for the 490 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [September, 1908. Laboratory which the Government of India are about to establish under my charge, I have made 30° C, the standard. We work, o course, almost entirely in centigrade, which is a sufficient reason for having an integral value for the standard on that scale. ae Indian Survey Department are in possession of a standard which is kept in the Mathematical stasagea nes Office, Uatssten The following is a copy of the certificate Dated the 20th calves, 1889. This is to certify that the Government of India have ae and received from the Standard Department of the Board of Trade an accurate copy of the Jpenial Standard Yard, a standard foot, and a ee inch, as follow LF scientific a5 of the yard at sixty-two degrees Plnenbaie’ is determined-by two fine lines marked on the gold studs inserted in the brass bar which aemepnene isis certificate, which beat bar is marked :— | “ Accurate Copy of Imperial Standard Yard, 1889, “ Calcutta.” ‘Standard Yard at 85° Fahr.” ‘At 85° Fahr. the precise length of this yard is 3600039041 pg and pe one degree Fahrenheit its thermometric expansion 00003744 3 ne eae Signature. 7, Old Palace Yard, Westminster, The temperature of 85° F, was selected as a standard tem perature, because it is a convenient tempera’ of reference in the Indo-Gangetic Plain as well as in most localities of the Indian Peninsula. Eighty-five ee: was evidently chosen because it lies midway between 80° F. and 9v° F., the former temperature being too low, whilst 90° F. is ac too high. Unfortunately 85° F. does not correspond to an integral value@n the centigrade scale, whilst 86° F. is the same as 30°C. The differenos of one degree Fahren- heit is a very small one for the purposes of the Survey Depart- ment, and a change in the standard temperature from 85°F. to can be oats cxlon lated. I should have liked to make a set of thermographic observa- tions in my own laboratory, but I did succeed in getting the oan of an automatic temperature reco end, Dr. Amrita Lal Sircar, roa Secretary of the — Asiciation for the Cultivation of Science, has recorded a co tinuous series of temperature observations for a number of aise in his Calcutta residence. An inspection of these oe rere that ia is @ convenient standard temperature for C Of special i t in connection with our subject is a study Vol, vA No, 9.] Standard Temperature for Tropical Countries, 491 of ide es 37 to 62 of Sir John Eliot’s beautiful, Sphiplagical of India. The following table shows the limi ts betwe in the ae containing the main centres of intellectual activity in India : Tasie I. Mean Mean Mean of the minimum. maximum. day. January eae ste eee pee 42—75 70—85 60—80 February oe eee ee tae 45—75 73— 93 60—80 March ee is nel 57—77 85—95 70—82 April ee 65—77 90—102 M | 75—80 90—102 82-—95 June | 72—82 82—102 5 August | 7O—80 82—95 77—87 September oe | T7O0—75 9 7 October ae dys we eae 65—75 85—92 77—80 November... oe eel 80—85 65—78 December ote eee eee ote 42—75 72—85 57—77 The following oe gives the mean daily temperatures of Calcutta, Paige aang rian mbay, Poona, Bangalore, Madras, and Rangoon for the different months of the year :— Tasre IT. ? Oo ° 3 3 a : 8 4 Bs} 3 e a a iy ve —_ S oo a (ee £42 : Z : 3S < a sim =] January ... ace 66 61 73 74 76 76 74 February ... oe ow OS 66 75 ea ae 7 § 78 March me a 79 73 83 78 A ss. eee 85 88 2 87:5) 84 85°5 May oa ee 92°5 87°5| 887| 87°5| 83 June coe 82:5} 83 2°5| 80 July Se une 83 85 8 79 855} 795) 80 A ont 82°5| 83 78 78 86 79°5| 795 September... bee eee 83 78 78 86 79 MEE <45 ie ate 79°5 80°5| 81 81 795) 8h November .,. a ase 72-5; 69 78 77 78 77 78 ecember ... eis ee 665; 61 76 745| 76 74 75 492 + Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1908. next table gives the mean maximum no of the same localities. ‘Taste TIT. ro ; Se eo a eee 1-2 "i Fy {| 2/4 4 24.9 So eo) 3s = | = a6 te . Be es ee a ee no ee SP ag or ir Oo pig me | S & |e January... ise wit AS | 74 85 86 ||" 86 February... as -. | 88-| 80 85 | 88 f 89 |) 91 May Ae CT | 108 | 97 | 98 | 95 | 90 June SS ety ae ae | 48 | so | 98 | 87 | 87 Jade me LG |e] ga | “83 84 {oro | ee fas kegeal TW a AS BBE Get alia. Laue On “| 88 85 September... ... | 86 | 91 |.-68 | 84 | 92 | 85 eae Ae te SP ss | 90 | 88 | ss | 90 | 85 Novenitier;. .. .. | 82 | et | 6a |/ 88 |.e5 jee.) o 80 Desomber... i wo | 98) FE.) See Oe .] Standard Temperature for Tropical Countries. 493 Vol. IV, No. 9 mame 2 . Bl et a e somjerodmo, BrirmiM puy vUITxBUE ayNTOsqe oy} opis Xq opts sons ayaa Surmopjoy oy, ieeciiienicttemimec ee ie < inp 99-96 6F—88 L9—86 oF—96 29-6 98—L8 WAS EE 2 UH tL Leth soquuo00q 19—¥6 FS—06 09—F6 L¥—86 19-86 Ls—96 18—06 eG Sey Wace qoens _ aoquioaoy 19—96 69—£6 99-86 | ss—oor | 9-86 es—oor | 996 fee | Hea 89—¥6 19—-¥6 eo—eo1 | 9990 69-6 LO--OOE : |. Gr-P8. EM. ae roqmoydog OL—86 6S—96 Ol—eoT | 99-26 69-68 TeTOGh 4} Shree RS re YS yendiny mes | 99-26 | so—zor | so-06 | co—s6 | eo—ort | Bi—96 | fm Fee i ee damp 89—86 F9—96 89—O1T 89-01 69--96 OLThE ST Ob OOR.s Gass, wel _ oun 69—oor | o-Lor | of—zit | 09-901 69—66 vereit fF CMON te) Ge fon 89—90f | 68-001 |{ 69-01 | 09—-SOT | 89-86 12—-LOl Gea es) xe ME & “aay 09—Z01 *S—O0T £9—F0T 09—901 09-001 9F +901 -O0l faa OR YoU sS—L6 09-86 09—86 gh—O0T | | + 9a—-S6 88—96 Oh eee Ei tee Aawnaqo gd 95—96 6r—68' | L9—86 %h—96 £9—96 98-18 gp— 6g fh ete et dretaeg ‘uooZuvy | ‘osopedueg | ‘seapeyy * -eu00g -kaqmog “puqeyyipy | “eyanopEg } “AI WIV J, | 494 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1908. e mean Bee temperature, calculated on the whole year as an average of t wenty reel: 0 of the Climatological Atla: servations, is according to plate 49 TaBLe V. ; = ; ra) . $$) 2 | & i oe ee 3 a 2 $ £ % & a es a oe q Ey Sc a el ae ee oe ee Mean 2 hence. ter rk 36 78 79 79 82 80 80 Mean ma i 87°5| 90 87°5| 88 8 89 Mean ar ey ea jee de 66 73 67°5| 75 71 showing the diurnal ran ge 0 aes for the different months in the year and for the stated localities, ‘Tasie VI. ; =| P) 2 2 S, : 3 Fi Ss 3s 3 = 3s Elagiag|2|47 &| & & = r=) 5 = = a January ; i 21 26 20 30 16 22 23 February ... wel 27 15 31 8 27 26 March ner, re 23 31 16 25; 18 27 26 April wc) 2 31 14 25 16 23 21 May + 17 26 10 18 22 14 Jane = 12 18 8 15 16 17 10 aly... Be 10 12 7 10 16 17 9 August om wet ee sinftwee 8 - oo on sua vet 10 14 9 15 16 17 9 October “ ons 14 23 14 20 14 17 13 November . ea fs 16 26 15 26 14 19 16 December ... es : 21 26 20 30 15 20 21 seen, 0 the all over India the months of June, July, —— and Se eptem are the best in which to ca tio m serutinising t out e preceding salle,” that cand rry stan ising operatio whilst starting from the town most favourably situated the stated arrange themselves in the following order: Bombay, localities , Poona, Allahabad, Madras, Bangalore. This Vol. IV, No. 9.] Standard Temperature for Tropical Countries. 495 [N.S.] is the order in which they appear, if we compare the va ne ite ranges in June, July, August, and September. If count of the data for the whole year, the order is different, Seinely, Bombay, Madras, fia hak alcutta, Bangalore, Poona, Allaha- bad. T ran of variation is most uniform for Ma ras ; 8 other fotalitie do not differ much from each other in this espect, As most of the scientific work in colleges and laboratories is carried out saeing the hotter part of the day of 24 hours, the mean maxima given in Table I are of special interest. If we further eee that a standard temperature is more spre fixed above the mean Sia abated of the day than below it, it appears that 30° C. is by no means too high a standard ran era- ture for India. On the other hand it’ would har dly serve a useful purpose to fix the standard temperature at a much higher level ; 32° C. would probably be the highest temperature which it might be reasonable to choose, and 35° C. is certainly too high But just as Mr. Meares and myself object to 85° F. as a standard, because its equivalent on the centigrade scale is not a whole number, so 32° C. would be objectionable, because it is equal to 892° F. On the other hand 25° C.=77° F, is distinctly too low. That seems to me clearly proved by the data contained in the foregoing tables. Every argument appears, therefore, to be in favour of 30°C. as a standard temperature for India, and probably for tropical and eh in countries in general. choice of a standard temperature is, however, the least part of the business. The main part of the work will consist in working out — tables and collect data for that tempera- ture. And that is not the work of a single man. JI shall shortly publish tables ava the percentage composition of sulphuric acid of different specific gravities, for various temperatures, from 20°C. upwards, but specially worked out for 30°C. Generally, we want tables constructed for 30°C. giving the percentage compo- sition corresponding to different specific gravities of hydrochloric, nitric, oxalic, and acetic acids, of methylic and ethylic alcohol, of solutions of caustic potash, caustic soda, and ammonia; farther tables for polarimetric work, tables of specific gravities of various solids and of organic liquids, tables ole electric conductivities, and others. r. nised that 15°C.is too lowa standard temperature even for Europe, and a number of data are now available for 20°C. Some- times a tendency is discernible towards going even beyond 20°C., say to22°C. There are of course objections to 22° C. which we need not point out here. But 22°C. would really bea good tempera ture of reference for our cold weather, Iam far from adviéatine the fixing of two standard temperatures. Bat it is sometimes easy to determine constants for more than one temperature, if one once is engaged in work of that nature; and it might be * 496 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (September, 1908.] useful to recommend a definite lower temperature as a second temperature for which to collect data, this second temperature not being a real standard temperature, but a sort of auxiliary temperature of reference for cold- weather work. And either 20°C. or 22°C. would serve our purpose. The decision on this, as well as on other points connected with the present subject, will have to be left to a committee of scientific workers. sh: anh ah ti Sie | EE SEPTEMBER, 1908. The Monthly General Meeting of the Society was held on Wednesday, the 2nd September, 1908, at 9-15 p. The Hon. Mr. Justice AsutosH Mukyopapuyaya, M.A., D.L., Preside, in Pits chair ~The ee se members were pee . Annandale, Mr. I. H. Bur kill, Mr. B,. L. Chaudhuri, KiB — : = , ee Mulchopadhyaya, Captain C.C. R. Murphy, Seffoll Reg D. Ross, Mr. G. H. Tipper, Dr. T. F. Pearse, Dr. Sane Cc oie Vid iilianisic, Visitors :—Babu Jogindraprasad Moitra, Babu Jitendra Nath Rakshit The minutes of the last meeting were read and a | Seventy-five presentations were announced The General Secretary bee the death of Mr. J. F. Hewitt, an sn Member of the Societ he General Secretary also eee that the Rev. A. H. Phillips had expressed a wish to withdraw from the Society. The ee four gentlemen were ballotted for as Ordinary Members : Ineut. R. Foster, 1.4., Survey of India, proposed by Mr. . H. D. La To nchs, seconded by Captain F. C. Hirst, J.A,, ig ‘aoe. fidsdale, Bengal Chaplain, St. heme’, proposed by a. H, Do ia Touche, seconded by Rev. W. K. Firminger ; Syed Fida Ali, Registration Office, proposed by Maulvi Abdul Wali, seconded by Syad Naseer Hosain Khan; and Professor John Richard i Assistant Director of Public Instruction, Bengal, proposed by Professor J. A, Cunnigham, seconded by Mr. H. R. Ja Dr, N. Annandale exhibited specimens of Indian barnacles and fish pe by the Bengal Government steam trawler ** Golden Cro The following papers were read :— 1. Saptagrama or Satguaw. By Raxnat Das Banersi: with new inscription of Alauddin Husain Shah.—By This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal exii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (Sept., 1908.] 2. Notes on _ Buddhist Inscription from Hasra Kol, Gaya.— By Arraur VENI > asennae Grant of Laksmana Sena, —By Rakuat Das BaneERiI, : This par: will is published i in a sabaeen’ number of the Jow : pee: 4, pe List w 4 Birds in “Manchu, ives and Turki, ee E. D. 1 , : This paper will be published i in . the Memoir Dee Let ace 5b. On th retar meray in nitric acid in the ‘teatraje and aianganuas astrat ‘T ON WVUDVIC SY3AI¥ JO SISUNDIOTO A3JsOddn$ AZAUYNS S.173NN3Y — S681 01 G31L93uy00SdvW OO —|—+ ed SITIW OF of 02 O1 o s al ‘SION3NZ4IIYN YNd IWOVHE if YOO q¥YHPNNHe : ° 0 “3a f tm] /aN?® [ Ay yOOdvzuIW x 8 2 r) 5 | Hz » = yNOnNAr < / VINHYNd _ YUNdHLYNAW aif wy . ay awe MMi), BY Te WUT Whi), . Mihiy ’ RTT TTT ADL} wend ? 4 Wy ' INAS vy bil! f} i i GHANA Joos My \t i "rah fe) “Up ! Wy Seated Vpn, Ming ily ; MI yw WY Abii, Nunn “uy HF) 1 OU, \ ity, “ye, \ \ “ny, Bly, > Nagy § bed a en > 0 ‘ WS g a EY Ras - Fy ae: 2 x 1 ~ e } : i j i it "AX ‘ALVIg ae ‘AI “TOA S‘N ‘IVONTG ‘90g OILVISW “N0Nd ANV ‘NAAOL of8 998 998 o*8 o&8 Wo SVUOVW are ke ba \ - | ° O84 NOG (eUURY fq Deksasne oe DOP » ‘| PP PLa ETE I SE Na NON an | +7H900H; & e2 © nw mow “90y ae a auossar ) ° vunnve Is wow c~ \ > i: | ite (! c é bd a des “\ avewp HHO fo} WHANO VAYN x ee +—t 30 | sa be | le | unerrnia | . ie | = ‘ 44 / ge ‘ J VONVHesvO] Wendie we 4 4 Eek. \ - 4 ae : a wv af. iavHiLOM et % See ‘ / * \ q bbipiieasia el a | y 5 N due i : d \ AY 2 ‘, i, : : N 68 988 948 98 998 8 £2 TAX FLVIG ee ee OP a SRE ae a CS SERRE ee Fe "B06 GNY¥ 0941 N33M139 S39ONVO 3H1 4O NIVId 3H NO VYLNdYWHYYS 3H1 4O SLNIWHOVOHONG FLYHLSNIN QL “WONT NH31SV3 GNV IWON38 JO SY3AIY NIVW 3HL ONIMOHS dV ‘AI “IOA'S ‘N “IVONAG “00S OLMVISY “00Ngd GNV ‘NuQor wy is sa) lees 7 # 7 + - : A 3 gh , a } ' - . + Nine rs W ea a r . : - * a Ne nk ac yh pl ea 42-4 i al SOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. Vol. 1V, No. 10. f NOVEMBER, 1908. 7 Me eg ial SIRWILLAMJONES CALCUTTA : PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA. Issued March {lth, 1909. List of Officers and Members of Council OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL For the year 1909. President : Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.1.E., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.G.S. s Vice-Presidents : The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L., F.R.S.E. & srcegct Esq, Ae D., C.LE. d Shastri, M.A. Lieut, Cabal F. = Drury, M.B., I.M.S. : ‘Seaton and ee > see General Seoreiary—6. H. Tipper, Esq., M.A., F.G.S. ‘Treasurer :—D. Se ae Esq., F.C.S. = Additional Secretaries : -Philological Secretary :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D. Natural History Secretary :—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A., F.L.S. Anthropological Secretary:—N. Annandale, Esq., D.Se., Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D., M.R.A.S. Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Sc., I.M.S. Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., I.C.S. Other Members of Council : Harinath De, Esq., M.A. J. A. Cunningham, Esq., B.A. H. G. Graves, Esq. Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.L. Abdulla al-Mamun Suhrawardy, Esq.. M.A., LL.D. _ Lieut.-Colonel F. P. Maynard, M.D., F.R.C.S., D.P.H., LMS. _ ‘The Hon. Mr. Justice H. Holmwood, I.C.S. a a eS ee oe Saas pee i i ia Ba a op ae Norice. Foreign Societies who favour the Asiatic Society of Bengal with their publications are informed that they may be sent either to the address of the Society at Calcutta, or to the Agent of the Society in London, Mr. Bernard Quaritch, 11, Grafton Street, New Bond Street. AVIS. Les Sociétés étrangeéres qui honorent la Société Asiatique de TYagent de la Société a Londres, Mr. Bernard. Quaritch, 11, Grafton Street, New Bond Street. ANZEIGE. Auslindische bhoronimiies welche die Kidatocke Gesell- schaft von Benga mit ihren Publicationen beehren, werden ierdurch ersucht “dovsteed entweder direkt an die ‘Adresse der Gesellschaft, 57, Park Street, Calcutta, oder an den Agenten in London, Mr. Bernard Quaritch, ae Grafton Street, New Bond Street, zu senden. Bey ant 2 51. A General Theory of Osculating Conics (Second Paper),! By Pror, Syamapas Muxnopapnyaya, M.A, INTRODUCTION, Abel Transon in a classical memoir, published in Liouville’s Journal (vol. vi, 1841, Researches on the curvature of lineg and surfaces), gave the first impulse to the study of osculating conics and higher affections of curvature. im we owe the important discovery, that if O be the middle point of an infinitesimal chord PQ, and T the summit of the are PQ, then the line OT’, in its limiting em makes an angle 6 with the normal, such that tand =356. He calls the line OT, in its ultimate position, the azzs of oleae bai takes tand as the measure of the rate of deviation of the curve from circular form, or, of the second affection of — more exact interpretation of tan 6% seems, to the present writer, to be what he has called se paltalk gtr of variation of curvature, and the formula tan = P follows at once from this Sds interpretation ranson notices that the deviation axis is the locus of centres of osculating conics of four-pointic contact. e determines the centre of the conic of five-pointic contact, as the intersection of two consecutive deviation axes. The istance Ff of this centre, from the point of contact, he first expresses in terms of p dp dp ’ ca? aan? and then reduces to an expression in q, 7, s, taking p to be zero. His result is— Bet (FY +998 fF R (2) op 9p _3q (79 + 9q4)# 3g3 — 5r? He gives elegant geometrical constructions for completely deter- mining the osculating parabola and the oseulating conic, after tan 6 and =e have been determined. is quasi-geometrical. His chief aim was to discover ‘the iascnait and third affections of curvature.’ His discovery : Continued from Journal A.S.B., vol. iv, No. 4, New Seri 2 Vide ‘ The Geometrical Theory of a Plane peer pen finite as well as infinitesimal’ (J.A.8.B., vol. iv, No, % New . 498 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. tan d was beautiful, and he rightly thought he had obtained the third affection of curvature when he had determined the value of R, which enabled him to construct the panes! conic. rofessors M. and R. Roberts and J. Wolstenholme have, as isolated Se a set in University Papers or published in Collec- tions of Problems, made a number of useful determinations about osculating conics. They have not done, however, any systematic work, and it is not apparent what methods they may have fol- lowed in deducing the results. There is eh trecd presumption that they have mainly relied on Transon’s researc D opadhyaya, in his admirable ener ore to the Journal of fh Asiatic Society of Bengal, more specially in his paper ‘On the differential equation of all parabolas,’ has treated the subject more methodically, and has deduced and interpreted several important weg This second paper is based entirely on certain transforma- tions of analytical siakibnts, deduced in nee nant forms, in the first paper. The results have been invariably per ae in general differentials. The use made of the fuatbiines $Q Ba, etc., will, it is hoped, be found interesting. 14, The a equation of the osculating conic, obtained as equation (41), namely— (X—a)* (Y—y)? vile 2 ay dee sda) + 8dzd*z a. on as + 8dyd>y = SP ale (¥~y)de-(X-2)dy 2dad: d?yda — d’ady Sdadty + Byde — Bxdy 6d?2axdty + ite + dyd8z) d*ydx — d*ady is capable of a simple transformation. If we write— (Y—y)da —(X—2)dy= (Y—y)die — (X—- eydhy I d*ydx — d*ady = (51) dbyro— diy a = 9’ +dy?=P ne Q; then, equation (41) easily transforms into— L : Me LM . 20)? O Be io i ah ae ee Of... SOR... -. :—40R GON ry os) i Tea pt eas Vol. IV, No. 10.] A General Theory of Osculating Oonics. 499 [N.S.] or, Le M2 — = 2Qh LM 0 —3q@? |=0 6Q? Be 208 ~4QR or, (3QM— RL)? + (38QS —5R?+ 12QR’)L? = 18Q8L. or, {(Y¥—y)(3Qde— Rade) — (X—2) (3Qd?y ~ Rdy) }? + (38QS —5R? + 12QR’){(Y—y)da—(X—2)dy}? (52) = 18Q5{(¥~y)de-(X—2)dy} Hence, the osculating conic is an ellipse, hyperbola or parabola, according as 3QS —5.R? + 12QR’ is positive, negative or zero. (53) 15. Again, whe condition that a conic may pass through six consecutive points on any curve, obtained as equation (49), namely, dx? dy? 3dad?x ddyd*y 3(d®x)*+4dad’x 3(d®y)*? + 4dydy 10d°ad?a+5dadta 10d*yd3y + 5dyd*y xedy dad?y — ibe 3(dad?y + dyd?x) pats —dydez | 0 6d?ad?y + 4(dady? + dyd*a) dad*y — dyd*a | 10( d’ad*y + d’ad?y) + 5(dad*y + dyd*x), oa dyd’z likewise transforms easily into 0 - Q? oO Q 0:1 7 —3@? et. 3Q? -4QR’ —4QR 8S 10QR —5QS’ 10QR’+5QS T or, O 3Q) 3Q S+48’ — 4h = 10R T+ 5S’ 10R’+58 or, 40R3 — 45QRS +9Q°T —90QRR’ + 45Q?S' =0 (54) which ber Piped the Spite: form of the differential equation ofa co 500 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. . The conic of four-pointic contact, at any point (a, y) of a tgs curve, has the first, second and third differentials of # and e same as with the given curve, but the fourth and higher differentials arbitrary, and, in general, different from those with the given curve. Hence if we put, in equation (52), 8QS —5R?+12QR'=d (55) where A is an arbitrary constant, we shall have, as the equation of the system of conics, of four-pointic contact, at any point (#, y) of a given curve, {(Y¥—y)(8Qd°e ~ Rdz) - (X—2)(3Qd’y — Rdy) +A{(¥—y) da —(X—2x) dy}? =18Q%{(Y—y)da—(X—a#)dy}? (56) Again, if wo oe sere and higher differentials of # and y arbitrary, and put 3 ooh sain” where p and v are arbitrary constants, we have as the equation of the system of conics of three- pointic- contact, at any point (a, y) of a given curve, {(Y—y)(@a— pdx) —(X—2) (d’y —udy)} +v{(Y¥—y)da -(X—«)dy}?=2Q{(Y-—y)de—-(X—«)dy} (57) In particular, the equation of the system of parabolas of three-pointic contact is { (Y¥—y)(d®e—pdz) —(X—w)(d%y ~pdy)}2=2Q {(Y¥—-y)dx —(X—«a)dy} (58) iy Bae | may be interesting to deduce directly the equation of a conic of thre ree-pointic contact, from a special form of the eer of a conic passing throngh tives given points. et (2, y), (2, FMA (22, y,) be the co-ordinates of any three BEN ”, re P,, a Fe Ps ee M=(Y- —y))(#; —2%,) — (X—%)(y2- Y1) ; (59) N=( Y~y)(a,—2) —(X—2)(y,-y) te equations of the lines PP,, P,P, and PP,, respectively. en a Font SON er ~ A m@))(yg—2y,+y) ) tt 9) (Foaling) 5 (60) +H Ney, sere — (%,—2)(y)— Now, the equation of a conic through P, re P, can evidently be written in the form ALM —pN(M—L)+(M-L)?—(M+L)(M+L—N)=0 Psi Vol. IV, No. 10.] A General Theory of Osculating Conies. 501 [N.S.] where A and » are arbitrary constants, for, it is the same as A LM-—p(MN-NL)-(4LM—MN-NL)=0 which circumscribes L=0, M=0, N=0 Thus, the Sag equation of a conic, through three given points, is of the for A{(¥-y)(#, —%) —(X-m)(y,-y)}{(F—-y) (a, - 2) —(X-2a)(ys-%)} —a{(¥—y) (@,—#) —(X—2)(y,-y)}{(¥ -y1) (a — 2a, +2) ~(X-2%)(y2—-2y, +y)} +{(¥ -y;) (@,- 2a, +2) -(X—a%)(yz—-2y+y)VP —{(¥-y,)(@,-#) —(X—%)(yg—y)}{(yo—y) (1 —2) — (#2, —-#)(y~y)J=O (61) Nowif (2, y), (@, y)s (@z, yg) be consecutive points on a curve then a, =e+dz, x,=%,+ dz,=2 + 2det ds ‘ nay t dy, y2=y,t dy =y +2ly + dy Therefore (61) becomes A{(Y—y)dw—(X —«)dy}* —2n{( Y-—y)dx—(X—2)dy}{ (¥-y)d*z — (X—z)d*y} + {(Y—y)@a—(X ~ )d'y}*-2Q{(Y—y)da + (X—«)dy}=0 Or {(¥—y) (de — pdx) — (X—2)(d*y — pdy)}* +v{( Y—y)da—(X ~2x)dy}*=2Q((Y—y)dx—(X—2)dy} where v=A—yp*. This equation is the same as (57). . Again, the general equation of a cubic through three given points (2,y), (%,4)), (@Y2g) can evidently be written in the en @(X—9)(X—a,)(X=a) + A(X -y)(Y—m)(F—y) +y(X—2)(Y—y;)(Y—y,) + 8( ¥—-y)(X—2,)(X—«,) +A{(Y¥—y,)(#,-—#) — (X-2,)(y,-y)(Y-y)(@—- 21) —(X-2#)(y,;—41)3 —w{(¥-y)(#,-#) —-(X—2)(y,—y)} {(Y—y)(#,— 2a, +2) —(X-a%)(y,-2y,+9)3 +{(F—y)(a%— 2a, +2) —(X-m)(y.—2y, + y)P —{(Y—y;)(#,-—2z) -(X—2%)(y,—y)} {(ys—y)(#1- 2) — (@-2#)(y,—y)} =0 (62) 502 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. which contains ie Resor terms and the necessary number of arbitrary constant Therefore, the cubic ne Mon aint same contact at any point (a, y) of a curve, is of the a(X—a)8+ Bi een ai 8(¥-y)(X-2)? +A{( Y-—y)da-—(X—2)dy}? —2y{(¥—y)de—(X—a)dy}{(¥—y)@a—(X—2) dy} +{(Y—y)d’a—(X—2) dy}? -2Q{(Y—y)de—(X—«)dy}=0 (63) In general, the equation of a curve of the nt degree, which has three-pointic contact with a given curve — the origin will have the portion below third degree, of the f M{ Yd — Xdy}? —2p{ Yda - oe {Yd’a— Xd?y} + {Yd’2— Xd’y}*? —2Q{ Yde — Xdy} =0 (64) It is easy to deduce from the general equation of a conic 19, of three or four-pointic pees — of a four or five-pointic con- tact, and the method is a For example, the aaa sees of a parabola of three- pointic contact is (58) ((Y¥—y)(d*x — pda) —(X—2) (d*y —pdy)}? =2Q{(¥-y)de—(X—a)dy) If this parabola meet the curve again at an adjacent point (X, Y), then 1 1 ails matsneeyhe 3. X=a+de+y 34 % +7534 2+ &e. eas : (65) Y=yt dytigty+i-5 ay + &e. Substituting (65) in (58) and remembering that » is an infini- tesimal of first order, we have C+ oe Again, to determine A, so that we may get the conic of five-pointic contact, from the system of four-pointic (56), ((¥—y)(8Qd?a — Rdx) — (X —2) (3Qd*y — Rdy) }? +A{(Y—y)de—(X—2)dy}?=18Q3{(Y¥—y)de—(X-2)dy} _ Substitute (65) in (56), and remembering that A is an infini- tesimal of order eight, we have AS Vol. IV, No. 10.] A General Theory of Osculating Conics.:. 503 [N.S.] (—3@ - }RQ+4QR’— 3B) +(3Q4 3B} =18Q3{3Q+iR+3,9} or, 9()* + 3RQS + SRQ* = R’Q8 - 1Q? =9Q! + 3Q5R + 8Q°S or, A\X=3QS —5R?4+12QR’ 20. Equation (56) can be written as {(Y—y) (3Qd?« ~ Rdx) — (X—2#)(3Qd"y — Rdy)}? +f (¥- ‘ia (X-e)dy-“ Ae whence, (Y-y)(8Qd?e— Rdx) —(X—2x)(3Qd*?y — Rdy) =0 (66) and (Y—y)de—(X—2)dy = (67 ) are the equations of two conjugate diameters. Equation (66) gives the diameter through the point of contact, and as it is independent of A, it represents the pe of centres of all conics of four r-pointic contact at the given poi Equation (67) gives the diameter parallel eS ‘the tangent at L,Y). The intersection of (66) and (67) is the centre, whose co-ordi- nates are Y=» p-UCeP a= — Rdz) eae —— Rdy) a TT (68) The osculating semi-diameter OP is given i OP? =o {(38Qd?a — Rdx)? + (8Qd?y — Rdy)?} — IQ{9Q*+ ( 3QQ, — BP)*} (69) AP For, (38Qd*2— Rdz)? + (3Qd?y — Rdy)’ =9Q%{(dx)?-+ (@y)9} — 6QR{dedPe+ dyity} + BR? (dz? + dy*) Q? a Q? PE =9Q8 —6QRQ, + RP 9Q*+(3QQ,- BP)? ( 70) = P 504 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. If w be the angle between the normal and line of centres (66), called the angle of aberrancy, then Here 3QQ,- RP 5 tan y= ny= oS cos y= Sinn tae L (71) (9Q*+ ce eth sin y= 3QQ, — eS 7 u If a and b be the semi-axes of the conic (56), then, evidently, 1 3 2 3 2 3 ait Bt ap OOPe— Rdx)* + \dx* + (3Qd*y — Rdy)? + Ady?} 4 3 3 ry = papl9e + (83QQ, —BP)*+AP4} 1 42 BA Ba ga (8 Ode — Rd) +da®}{ (3Qd?y — Bdy)* + dy") — { (3Qd*z — Rdz)(3Qd*y — Rdy) +Adaxdy}*] (3Qd?y— Rdy)de — (3Qd*x— Rdx)dy}* »B O78Q8 ~ Bia, aun Therefore, a? + b= 19954 (30Q,— —RP)*+AP%}]_ (72) AP 4 i es If OD be the diameter conjugate to OP, then from (69) and (72) 20 ap 5 ODi=a9+18— OP? = OP? 9Q*+ (3QQ, —- RP)? Cl XP3 r (73) i CP {9Q*+(3QQ,-RP)*}2 : (7a), ie equation of the director circle, deduced from (68) and A{(X—w#)*+ (Y—y)?} -6Q{(X—2«)(3Qd%e~ Rdz) + (Y¥~y)(3Qd?y — Rdy) + $QP}=0 (74) A Aalst Nag bs ; Oe — ~y Vol. sat ay 10.] A General Theory of Osculating Conics. 505 Thus the director circles of the system of conics of four- pointic contact, form a co-axial system, of jwhich the radical is is (X—a)(3Qd*a— Rdx) + (Y—y)(3Qd*y — Rdy) + 3QP=0 (75) This radical axis is the directrix of the osculating parabola. 1. The condition that the osculating conic may be an equilateral hyperbola is a*+b?=0. Therefore, from (72) ,- _.2@!+ (3Q,- BP)! 1 ss + (76) “nd l= 27@'P3 =p* cos 3 | (9Q'+ (3QQ,—RP)}? where a is the semi-axis of the osculating equilateral hyperbola. he co-ordinates of the point, where the normal at the point of contact meets the equilateral hyperbola again, are found to be X=2+ =. ] r (77) _, _2Pae | =y Q J But the co-ordinates of the centre of curvature are (11) Pd X=z2-—— dy Yay+" Therefore, the osculating equilateral hyperbola meets the normal a in, towards the convex side of the curve, at a distance differentials than the second, we conclude that all ve oe teral sd ape of three-pointic contact pass through the same point (77). her, as two consecutive agit equilateral hyperbolas may be conceived to possess three consecutive ~s common, they intersect again at (77), and, antes the envelope of the further branch of the osculating equilateral hyperbola is the locus of the point given by (77). 22. The equation of the osculating parabola, obtained from (56) by putting A=0 is {(Y-y)(3Q@2 — Rdz) — (X—2) (3Qd*y — Rdy) }8 =18Q3{(Y—y) de—(X-—2)dy} (78) The diameter through point of contact is (66) (Y—y)(3Qd*« — Rdx) — (X—2)(3Qd*y — Edy) =Oand the directrix is (75) 2 (Y¥—y)(3Qd*y — Rdy) + (X—2)(3Qd°x — Rdz) + 3QP=0. 506 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ November, 1908. he co-ordinates of the point of intersection, of the diameter through point of contact with directrix, are ae 3Q@a2 — Rda } X,=2-3QP* aoe ~— RP)? (79) a 3BQdty -— Rdy | Yi=y~2QP? 9Q'+ 8QQ,- RP) 4 f (a, 8) be the focus, then the join of (a, 8) and (X,, Yj) is Ssuse at right angles by the tangent at (a, y), hence a=X,—udy B= Y,+udz where ed a oSen- 9Q* + (3QQ,—RP)* he semi-latus sated (1) is the perpendicular from focus on the directrix. Therefor s muy Pz 3 {9Q* + (3QQ, — RP)*}* he focal distance of (4, y) is equal to the distance of (a, y) from directrix =p cos Sy (81) 1QP = BET GGG TEPA3 oY ae The axis passes through (a, 8) and is, therefore, (Y¥—y)(3Qd*x — Rdx) — (X —2) (3Qd*y — Rdy) 9Q°P (3QQ,—RP) 9Q*+ (8QQ,- RP)? The normal at the point of contact meets the axis (83) at (83) X=a-udy Y=y+udz (84) The distance of this point, from point of contact, is 8 uP? = ace Be =p cos*® p (89) 9Q* + (3QQ; — RP)? The co-ordinates of the intersection of the directrix with the normal at the point of contact are Pdy Pdz Xaeb go Yey- (86) ae 2Q — the directrix of the osculating parabola meets the the convex side of the curve, at a distance from the seat of eee equal to half the radius of curvature inates (86) do not involve higher differentials than ins seqee ss we conelade that the directrices of al a Te ———— Pes cee . Bee EA. oeapecoer mae ee Vol. IV, No. 10.] A General Theory of Osculating Conics. 507 (N.S.] all eran of three-pointic contact, pass through the same point (86 ee as two consecutive parabolas, of four-pointic contact, may be conceived to possess three consecutive points common, their directrices meet at (86), and, therefore, the envelope of the directrix of the osculating parabola i is the locus of the point (86). If a and b be the semi-axis of any ellipse of the system of conics of four- . contact (56), then from (72) want ——— {9Q++3(QQ,—RP)?+ Pa} a 3A2Q2P Py» sec *y + —— — (87) 3Q§ ~ Pr e® But (¢+ 7) a= +7 aa a. Oo. 7a ; ic Therefore hr is a Minimum when e is a minimum, a the ellipse of minimum eccentricity of the system ce, (56) i is icikeanid by , 94+ (3QQ,- RP)? Pe ee ae ba cosy P Therefore, the centre of the osculating ellipse, of minimum eccentricity, i 1s a point, on a line of centres, towards the concave side, at the same distance, from the point of contact, as the centre of me Iihiersr8 siriclakiral hyperbola. Here, evidently OP=CD=p Again, “f , and A, correspond to equal values of the eccen- tricity, and, therefore, to equal values of 5 $4. , then from (87) J/. ia We ene (89) Therefore, if C, O,, C, be the centres of the ellipse of nimum eccentricity and of any two ellipses of equal eccentricity, then, ore OF. 0,P=O0P (90) where P is the point of contact. Analogous results hold for the system of hyperbolas of four- on c contact. ee be the centre of the osculating equilateral hyperbola, and a Q, the centres of any two osculating hyperbolas whose 508 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. asymptotic angles are suppliementary, then we can prove in the same wa Q,P. Q,P = QP? (91) Again, if (a, >), and (a2, b,) be semi-axis corresponding to A, and Ag, then by (72) at 27Q4 a, b= =i a,b,= si A? 972 Q'P® Therefore, a) by as b= (9Qe+ (3QQ, - BP)*}8 =a* (92) where a is the semi-axis of the osculating equilateral hyperbola. 24, par system of simple binomial differential ae P,Q, R, 8, T, Q, RB, 8’, ae perk been introduc preceding iar acon o urse, be taken with any independent variable. Of fier sights quankiises only the first five may be looked upon as primary, and the rest as dependent constant, and gear dx, dx, d*x, déx all vanish. quantities P, Q, R, 8, 7’, Q, are, in this case, equal to (1 ‘pda! qdz®, rdz', sd’, taal, pqdae’, respectively. R’ and S’ evidently vanish, If we take the arc (s) as the independent variable, then P=dz? + dy? =ds? = constant Therefore, Q, =dad’x+ dyd*y =4dP =0 9 B+ Q? @ it Giet 2 ~. 93 Again dQ, =(d’x)?+ (d*y)?+dx de+dy d@y=; @P=0 2 Therefare, dx d®x+ dy déy = -< (94) Also, dz R’ - dz R+ dz Q=0 dy B’—d*y R+d*y Q=0 Therefore PR’ — BQ, + (dz d’z+ dy d’y) Q=0 Hence R’ -< (95) Aas: s'=an=*2* (96) The general differential equation (54) of the conic, if s be the independent variable, therefore, becom 10 1+ 9QT=45 QR (:-£) (97) Vol. IV, No. 10.] A General Theory of Osculating Conics. 509 (N.S. ] Again let p, p,’ p,” p’” be the radius of curvature and its three successive dnote, on the supposition that the are is the independent variable Then by (11), "(95) and (96) 3 8 5 sl P? p’ Pp? P*p’ ‘98 pt... R=dQ=- (TP te Se Es 1) oe p wee p* p* p* 2p’? p” Also S+R’=dR=P re aioe 1 psp 6 43 6 Pe we (99) T+2S’=@R=P* (- eee) | p* ep - By the above substitutions (98), (99) any expression in z set &, S, &e., can be readily converted into another in P, p, p’, p” ste 9Q* + (38QQ, -PR)?= A(9+5 Pp =) (100) 3Q9 —5R? +12QR’ Maat -e) (101) p* z r ; 40 B8—45 QRS+9 Q2T-90 QRR’ +45 Q28’ pt ee ee ey p’ +9 p® p'” +36 P p’ , (102) P Therefore the differential equation of a conic in p and ¢ is 4 p’®—9 pp’ p'’ +9 p? p’”” +36 P p’=0 or, 2p (4 Py — 9p Te 998 8 F +36 2—0 (103) 52, The Later Mughals (1707-1803). By Witit4m Irvine, Bengal Civil Service (Retired ). [In continuation of article - Part I of the Journal for 1904, Vol. LXXIII, pp- 28-59 (Extra Number). | Cuaprer VIL (continued)—Mugammap Suan (1719-1748), Section 5. Chabelah Ram and Girdhar Bahadur at Allahabad. - 6. Flight of Nizam-ul-mulk from Malwah to the Dakhin. 7. Defeat and death of Dilawar ‘Ali Khan. 5 8. Perplexity of the Sayyid brothers. 3 9. Attacks on Muhammad Amin Khan. » 10. Nizim-ul-mulk’s contest with ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan —‘Alim ‘Ali Khan’s preparations—Nizam-ul-mulk replies to the letters from Agrah—The battle with lim ‘Ali i Khan » ll. The news from the ‘Dakhin reaches Agrah. », 12. The Emperor’s advance to the Dakhin. » 13. Assassination of Husain ‘Ali an, » 14, ‘Abdullah Khan hears of his brother’s death. » 15 Muhammad Shah’s movements. » 16. Letters sent to the Emperor’s adherents. » 17. ‘Abdullah Khan remonstrates » 18. Prince Muhammad Ibrahim raised to the throne. » 19. The Emperor Muhammad Shah’s advance. , 20. Preparations for battle. » 21. The battle of Hasanpur » 22. Capture of Prince Ibrahim. » 23. End of ‘Abdullah Khan » 24, The two Sayyids, their character and conduct, L‘Envo1. Section 5.—Caapetan RAM “ni GirpHAaR BaHApuR aT ALLAH Chabelah Rém, Nagar, owed his fortunes entirely to ‘Azim- ush-shan, fighting for whom his brother, Dya Ram, w as kil led d declare himself in Farrukhsiyar’s favour, after that prince’s cause had been espoused by the Sayyid brothers. In reward for this zeal he had obtained high rank and various important reir ments. He had never been well affected to the Sayyids, and had made a good deal of underhand complaint about them to Farrukh- siyar. At the time of that emperor’s deposition, he was governor of 512 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. the Allahabad province. The downfall of his patron was dis- tinctly opposed to his interests; but, as the saying is, “the earth is hard and the sky far off.”"'! From that moment he stood aloof from the Sayyids, in an attitude are far removed from rebellion ; and his name was mixed up with all the rumoured projects having be dated from the middle of Ramazan 1131 H., (August 1719), just a little before the time that Agrah fort was re-captured and the movement in favour of Nekisiyar suppressed. Troubles raised by Jasan Singh, zamindar of Kalpi, instigated by Muhammad Khan, Bangash, and his agent, Rustam Khan, Afridi of Mau- Shamsabad, had kept Chabelah Ram busily occupied within his own province, and had prevented his marching to Agrah. As the fort at that place had now been recovered and Jai Singh, Sawae, bought off, it was necessary to deal next with Chabelah Ram, more especially as his contumacy barred the road to a remittance from Bengal, which had been detained at Patnah.? His nephew, Girdhar Bahadur, son of the late Dya Ram, had been summoned to Dibli just before Farrukhsiyar’s removal from the throne; and after that event, Chabelah Ram’s discontent be- coming known, irdhar Bahadur was detained at the capital in a sort of honorable captivity. When the Wazir started for Agrah with the emperor, Rafi‘-ud-daulah, Girdhar Bahadur was placed in charge a Lutfullah Khan, Sadiq, and by him entrusted to his son, patys! ‘Ali Khan? This custodian visited his prisoner Ram and his opposition. That very ota Girdhar Bahadur fled, having ere over his pus ard. At dawn fifty horsemen spr: Bahadur returned to Allahabad. ‘I'his place - was already atl rare Sayyid ‘Abdullah Khan had detached ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan against it with six thousand horsemen; and on Husain ‘Ali Khan's part, Daid Khan, deputy of Muhammad Khan at Gwaliyar, was ordered on the same service at the head of three thousand men, with whom he marched through Karrah to Allahabad. Diler Khan, a slave of the Bangash oe! joined ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan at Itawah with fifteen hundred m 0 Goren 1 Zamin aakht wa asman dar, Khnshbl Cand, Berlin MS. 495, fol. 9988. : Kinet hal Cand, Berlin MS. 495, f 8 Or Hidayat-ullah Khan. He was pg econd son and died in"1177 H. (1763-4), Muhammad ‘Ali Khan, et aa of ti ee Tarikh- ori Sab was this man’: oes sixth son (see that work ~~ the sixth year of Ahmad Shah). 4. ine MS., 5 Siwanih-i- Vol. iy , No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 513 N.8.] Chabelah Ram, leaving his nephew in charge of Allahabad fort, came out several kos and entrenched himself. The two forces the Wazir’s offer that if he would come peaceably out of Allahabad, he should forthwith receive the province of Audh with the faujdar-ships of Lakhnau and Gorakhpur. Girdhar Bahadur, however, rejected all overtures. His ex- cuse, an obviously insufficient one, was that he had not yet finished the funeral obsequies of his uncle, which could only be completed at the holy Tribeni C that is, Allahabad, alias Pryag), where the Ganges, Jamnah and Sarsiti are su posed to meet, For one year he would not be at liberty to leave the place. He employed this breathing space in active preparations for a siege, and in the ac- cumulation of ample supplies within the fort walls. He is said to have dug a trench from the Ganges to the Jamnah and filled it with water from those rivers, thus protecting the fort on its most vulnerable side, that towards the west. Outside this channel he erected a number of small earthen forts.3 At this time the Bundelahs were active and troublesome, both to the south of their country on the borders of the Malwah, and to the north of it between Allahabid and Agrah, With regard to the first of these outbreaks, Nizim-ul-mulk, the Subahd@r of Malwah, was written to. For the protection ‘of the country near the am Jahanabad, nid 3 other peri “They were to await orders on the south of the Jamnah. Sa‘adat Khan, Burhan-ul-mulk (who had been recently, 6th Meister 1719, gai | ag of Hindaun and as nated as f the vanguacd. About Rae time Mir salah Thachin ho had lately is peace with the Sayyi n nominated (8th 7a Hijjah 1131 H., 21st October 1719) to the office of ert A sudur, or superintendent o of endowments, but found a difficul obtaining the issue of his patent of appointment, owing to the 1 Khushhal Cand, Berlin MS., No. 495, fol. 999¢, reports that some men suggested foul play. Their story was that “a letter arrived from the Sayyids, - R,) had d as soon as he opened the le eo he gave up the ghost.” ie In the Cawnpore district, lat., 26°77’, long. 80°2’, Thornton, ‘* Gazet- teer,” 881. 3 Siwdnih-i-Khizrt Kamwar Khan, entry 0 f 25th Zu,l Hijjah; he Tarikh-i-Mi mmadi Alig death of C. R. “ at theend of the e year 1131", Reamer Qisim, Lahori, 300, 301, tnd; Ghia Dis, f. 514 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908, obstructive action of Rajah Ratn Cand. Mir Jumlah invoked the aid of Sa’adat Khan who spoke to Husain ‘Ali Khan. Ratn Cand was displeased, and soon succeeded in ipatie ‘Abdullah Khan from Sa‘adat Khan. The command of the vanguard was taken from him and given to Haidar Quli Khan,! ith reference to Ratn Cand’s interference, even in matters belonging to other departments, ‘they tell the following story : One day Ratn Cand brought to ‘Abdullah Khan a man whom he wished to be made a q7zz. ‘Abdullah Khan said with a smile to a bystander: “‘ Ratn Cand now nominates the q@zis.” The cour- tier replied: ‘“ He has got everything he wants in this world, Fakhr-ud-din Khan, son of She bd-ul-‘aziz, remarked one day to ‘Abdullah Khan: ‘“ Now-a- aya, through your favour, Ratn Cand is as great a man as was Himi, the shopkeeper.’ Haidar Quli Khan started for Allahabad on the Ist Muhar- ram 1132 H., 13th November 1719. On the way he es joined by Sher Afkan Khan, Panipati, fawjdar of Karrah. er halt near Karrah, they advanced to a place bento kos from Allahabad. At this stage Shah ‘Ali Khan arrived, bringing with him Da,id Khan, an officer sent b Srinnuciiad Khan, Bangash. Shah ‘Ali Khan was a Barhah Sayyid who had been a by the wazir and his brother to represent their in- terests.5 Muhammad Khan, Bangash, excused himself from personal attendance, the Rajput clan of the Bamtelahs having risen and tried to destroy the newly-founded town of Farrukha- bad. But he vouched for the zeal and energy of his officers, Da,id Khan and Diler Khan. By this time, at the instigation of Budh Singh of Bondi, a large number of Bundelahs had taken the field. These men har- assed ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan and Diler Khan in their advance. Die day *‘Abd-un-nabi Khan was taken prisoner, but rescued by an after a severe struggle. Before the fight could be euewed on Ae ei morning, ‘'ahavvar ‘Ali Khan marched Kage Rian p p. 10, Shia Das, 83. Korah Jabinabad is in the Fa Paap Dis- in “ieee angin, Irvine ica 3, f. 24, attributes to Fardausi-i-Tisi: — Tu kar-i-zamin niki sakhti th bar dsman niz ver danie ? ue tbe you done so well on earth : you try to regulate the heavens ?” é rival canpigon, Irvine MS., p. 167, Khiishhal Cand, Berlin MS. 495, f-1,0008. Himi, Dhisar, wasir of ‘Adil Shah, Sir, was defeated and taken a io Beare 064 HN A gn 1556, Beal ale, 160. aaa man was the brother of Lutfullah Khi Khan, Sadiq. The Zérikh-i- Mosapir va has Eve. instead. of Karrah. eae had ing to Khushbil Cand, Berlin MS. No. 495, f. atl this man : beep greeny to the governorship, if suceessf in eject- ing Girdbnr Babsdar. le ad 4,000 sah sper tin 8 Khigr Khan, Si Sinsdnih-blthion, py 1, Saat = Ee | Vol. IV, No. 10.] + The Later Mughals. 515 (N.S. ] in with two thousand men sent by Dilawar ‘Ali Khan. The Bundelahs now avoided a renewal of the engagement, but Pahavvar ‘Ali Khan, out of bravado, disregarding ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan’s advice, took the initiative. Diler an, scorning to be left behind, follow ed in his wake, and ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan felt icin his mare into the space + thei the armies, he sel ected Tahavvar ‘Ali Khan as his opponent. Te up to that officer's horse. ‘Abd-un-nabi Khin and his companions then rejomed Haidar Quli Khan by forced marches,? All the reinforcements having now reached him, Haidar Quli Khan divided his army into three divisions: one under his own orders; one under Sher Afkan Khan, Panipati, Bahadur Khan and Da, ad Khan ; one under Shah ‘Ali Khan, Barhah, and ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan. An advance wasthen made. When the imperialists were a kos from the fort, the Candelah zamindars who had joined Girdhar Bahadur came out to oppose them, and a from his oleph ant. His aaeis fled in disorder. But Da,id . ° 1 "Haidar Quit Khan hurried up with his own > diene ond oie days were spent in restoring order in the force. On the third day he march close up to the entrenchments wi with his whole army. ur n issued from hi and created a diversion by a bold attack. At length, owing to the darkness, they could no longer distinguish friend from foe, and each army returned to its own quarters. Fighting went on The janeo or aes Abanoody worn across one shoulder bythe ihe or ‘‘ twice-born S. 2 Khizr Khan, p. i 3 Eueabval Cand, Berlin MS. No. 495, y 999%, names also Mir Kelli, son of Mis 2 sai Khizr Kbin, Pet ae oo oy wit uhh 516 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. daily for two or three days. One night an attack was made on Abd-un-nabi Khan’s camp, and great damage was done before Sher Afkan Khan could arrive, when they jointly drove a si oe to the very ditches of their entrenchments. e taken alive. Their story was that within the fort thins were food and supplies enough to last for ten years; Girdhar Bahadur’s own men numbered ten thousand, and there-were as many more belonging to Budh Singh, Hada, Chattarsal, Bun- delah, and the Hindi landholders of the adjacent country. Haidar Quli Khan es all this to Husain ‘Ali Khan, and asked for reinforcements. ! or did the commanders of the investing force act in unison. ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan declared that he would behead the two prison- ers in retaliation for the loss of men that he had suffered. Haidar Quli Khan refused his consent. He said that he carers these men in order to find out from them the condition of the fort and its defenders, subsequently, whatever order was given in regard to the prisoners by Husain ‘Ali Khan, Amir-ul-umara, would be carried out. Beginning with civil words, the discus- sion was prolonged until they spoke harshly to each other. ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan thereupon withdrew his troops from the investment of the northern bastion, and that very night a rein- forcement sent by Budh Singh, Hada, passed through the aban- doned post and entered the fort without let or hindrance As »lready stated, Husain ‘Ali Khan, as soon as he learnt of Budh Singh’s encouragement of the Bundelahs and of Girdhar Bahadur’s resistance, detached Dilawar ‘Ali Khan and others into the Kotah-Bondi country. At the same time Muhammad wn, made a sudden att ack on him. The Nawab, whose eyes were in i was unable to take the command himself, ir cognized, he yielded up his accoutrements, his sword, his turban, and all that he had of value, and was allowed to go his way. iler Khan received two severe wounds in the back, but escaped with his life,® The morning after this night su rise, Haidar Quli Khan ordered a general assault from t me al hey Chis force he took command of himself, the other was led by Sher Afkan Khan, Da,id Khan. Bangash, and Shah ‘Ali Khan, Barhah, After siauaiad attacks, Haidar Quli Khan cleared the enemy out of the ee ee tee pee i:Khigr Khan, p. 14, 2 Khizr Khan, p, 17. an Se ccemeuhieameme NG eT BOM ee ER ee gt ee aE ee Vol. IV. No, 10.) The Later Mughals. 517 [N.S.] pont ye at the foot of the north side of the fort. In the same way, Shah ‘Ali Khan and the leaders with him drove those in front of them back to the very foot of the walls. aid Khan, accompanied by Sher Afkan Khan, brought up the scal- ing ladders, hoping to make an entry, but after much struggle and effort he was compelled to abandon the attempt. Since the river flows close under the fort, and a number of boats were moored below the walls, it was feared that if the enemy saw the day going against them, they would use this means of escape. To prevent this manoeuvre, ne ati: ad Khan sent out his men and took possession of all the boat was lost, made overtures through P praaenentl Khan; in these negvcintions a long time was consumed. Girdhar Bahadur then f out that Muhammad Khan had received a promise of the Allahabad province, if he, Girdhar Bahadur, could be ousted from it, Ceasing to believe any longer in that noble’s imparti- ne a Bahadur said he would treat through no one but atn Can The ora of Allahabad in hostile hands was most detri- mental to the Sayyids’ power. It formed a centre round which oo could rally and grow cepaislenntne In itself it was ong a ai as Akbarabad, but in other ways many times eae ccsayne to overcome. Instead of a revolted garrison competent leaders, it wa h ld b 6 well: tried and opte ; Safar ‘ape pean aig) he mobhme his ca mp a at Bagh Dahr- Avae, and proceeded ved boat to the garden of Jahan-araée Begam. pi faith i in i ths o Sayyids ‘aii could not cent 4 their or give u the place of refuge that he held. Several mere elapsed, but no settlement was arrived at.! At length, on the 23rd Jamada I, 1132 H. (1st = nee Husain ‘Ali Khan resolved to march on Allahabad; the paten of Jahan-érée, his tents were put up on the cae grounds of Bagh Buland.* But ‘Abdullah Khan did not approve 1 Mubammad Qasim, Lahori, 30: 2 Khushhal Cand, Berlin MS. "me 495, f. 1,0008, names Moti Bagh, idle toes setae: Mendealis the fort, as the place of encampment. 518 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. of this move. A few weeks before this, on the Ist Rabi‘ II. 1132 H. (10th Ba ua 1720) the emperor’s advance tents had been sent off towards Dihli, but no start followed; and on the Ast Jamada I (10th March 1720), they were brought back from Sikandrah Italah.! About this time the quarrel over the Agrah booty broke out afresh between ‘Abdullah Khan and his younger vented from reaching the public ear. Still sore at the réle played by his brother at Agrah, ‘Abdullah Khan, directly Husain ‘Ali Khan moved towards Allahabad, swore that he would not be defrauded a second time. If Hus sain ‘Ali Khan had appro- priated the booty of Agrah, he would take that of Allahabad. In short, he insisted on his right as wazir to assume the supreme command. At length, a middle course was hit upon, both brothers remained at Agrah, and Ratn Cand went as their emis- sary to Allahabad.? On the 25th Jamada I, 1132 H. (3rd April 1720)? Ratn Cand started with many nobles in his eee and sixty large guns each drawn by one hundred to two red oxen and three or four elephants. On his way the faw ajdan vs, the agents of the jagirdars, and the zamindars flocked to pi standard. The rajah camped two kos from Allahabad fort and sent a message to Girdhar Bahadur that he had come thus far to see him, and was anxiously awaiting an interview. Rajah Girdhar Bahadur returned Aner er that to meet him was a pleasure, but the period an, into the fort. Rajah Girdhar Bahédur came as far as the door .of his dwelling, and Ratn Cand on meeting him offered the usual condolences. Gifts were brought forward, of which Ratn tent door and seated him on the right hand upon his own carpet (masnad), dha Bah one elephant and five horses with rich trap- ahidur, too, refused all except the elephant and two horses fter they “haa Fear some conciliatory words in public, = sat apart and consulted. - The terms offered were the Apparently thé place west : of Agrali, and the site of Akbar’ S.maus0- an is intended. M uhammad Qasim, Lahori, 306 ; Kamwar Khan, 220, Khifi Khan, II, 8 —_— Khan, II, 846, in end of Rabi‘ II,” which is a-month earlier. hii 348; MS. We. aie Aim, 2 — eg Khishbal hacen ite Ble I mage INI cca rent jcsemceormbsiipall. Ses eg eens Seen Vol. Bf No. 10.} The Later Mughals. 519 N.8.] government of Audh with all the divisions (sarkars) dependent thereon, and the right to appoint all the military and civil subor- dinate officers (t.e., the fawjdars and diwdns), Mir Mushrif, the former governor, and the other officials being removed. appointments was added a gift of thirty lakhs of rupees, payable from the Bengal treasure remittance, to replace the expenditure on his army and the defence of the fort, together with a jewelled pe ornament, a special dress of honour and an elephant from eemperor, This conference took place upon the 25th Jamada iL 1132 H. (3rd May 1720).! After binding sr Ganges water had been exchanged, Girdhar Bahadur accepted the above terms, and, with all “his family and their belongings, his treasure and his goods, marched out of the fort on the 4th Rajab (llth May 1720) ;% whereupon Ahmad Khan, a brother of Muhammad Khan, Bangash, entered with five hundred men and occupied the place. Leaving Shah li Khan in charge of Allahabad, Ratn Cand started on his return to Agrah. The Bengal treasure, until now delayed at Patnah, was sent for, orders being left that out of the total sum thirty hie should be paid over to Rajah Girdhar Bahadur, and the balance sent on to headquarters. On the 9th Rajab, upon the receipt of Ratn Cand’s report, ‘Abdullah Khan attended audience, where he had not been for 1720) Husain ‘Ali Khan a the Jamnah and took up his old station in Bagh Dahrah as before. Ratn Cand, on his arrival on the 2nd Sha‘ban, 8th June 1720, was pietge congratulated by the two brothers and promoted to 5, zat, orse, receiving a special robe and a very valuable pearl necklace. pees rls. od the emperor had ie once ae Jamadg II, 22ad April 6. Furcur OF epee FROM hacia TO THE Dien. — Nizam-ul-mulk and the Sayyids there were many ee mutual distrust. Spoiled in earlier years by the eeontcedl ieee with which he and his father were honoured during the last part of ‘Alamgir’s reign, Nizim-ul-mulk was ever afterwards discontented with the treatment he received from that monarch’s successors. In Bahadur Shah’s reign he PES Oe ote aL a Ce - 1 Khizr Khan, p. 19; Shii Das, f. 354; Khafi Kh Khan, # Kast sn, I, 846, has Ja mada I, of the an ya (6 oy i132 H). war Khan, 220; Shii Das, 356 ; Bayne ; Khushhal “cand, Berlin in MS, No. 495, f. 1 0005 ; Khizr Khan, p. 20, Fitcawaty’ five lakhs 520 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. served grudgingly, more than once sending i in his resignation. It was the same in Jahandaér Shah’s reign. is services to Farrukhsiyar at the time of Jahandar Shah’s overthrow secured him the government of the Dakhin, a region in regard to which, as there can be no doubt, he had cherished secret projects ever since the oe of ‘Alamgir. Nizam-ul-mulk, like his father, Khan ipiiee conahiy did, he must have seen that it offered a splendid opening for acquiring partial, perhaps even complete, independence of Dihli and its sovereign. He had held the six siibahs for hardly more than two years, when he was superseded by Husain ‘Ali Khan his supersession rankled apparently in his mind, for he with- to his new appointment at Muradabad, and only returned % ‘i Suite at Farrukhsiyar’s urgent request. Unable to work with Farrukhsiyar, he went over nominally, as we have seen, to the faction of the wazir and his brother. Being anxious to secure his absence from Dihli, they offered him the government of Bihér, a difficult charge which they hoped would fully employ, even if it did not exhaust, his strength. Before Nizaém-ul-mulk slight wasn by him a gt n! are ‘Ali » ban, Marahmat had been superseded in his command at Mandi by Khwajam Quli Khan.? geek arose about giving over that fort, and after these bat been me, Marahmat Khan, instead of being re- moved by Ni ledte-nl GE: was employed in ejecting Jai Cand, Pie “2 org from Bengal were received at Agrah on the 19th Rajab ( 24th yl 1 Mir Ibrahim, Marahmat Khin, belonged to a A peace 7h family. He was the third son of Ante Khan, Kabnli. (d, 1109 H So son of Khalilullah Khan, Yazdi, N "agar He died while —-, of Patnah on the 17th Mui 1138 H,, 24th ee ar aged 45, Ma,agir-ul-umara. 11, 713, and Tarli-t Muhammad ( (1138 F. stead of Ranagarh the Tarikh-i-Muzaf- ari, 4 173, has Rajgarh, and adds faa t parganah Canderi was invaded, Quit ( ally Begl Kha th of a Mes oe de aces Beet} fs se —_ Ea Vol. a aT 10.) The Later Mughals. 521 to headquarters that Nizém-ul-mulk was enlisting men lecting matériel of war in excess of his requirements as a pro- vincial governor. On receipt of these 25. ani Husain ‘Ali Khan sent for the agent who represented Nizam-ul-mulk at court, and, after abus- ing him and his grind told ors to report to his employer what had been said to him; the grievances op at being the above- mentioned matter of Marahmat Khan, the removal of a zamin- Husain ‘Ali Khan. After complaining of the enmity of the official — vt points out that people who had never wee in Malwah, could not know its condition; but Husain ‘Ali having lately alia through it mus t know the facts well. The Mahrattahs, with over fifty thousand joe were harrying it ; if troops in large numbers were not entertained, what hope was there of defending the country from their ravages P_ For this rea- sou he had added to his resources in men and matériel. He also objected to giving up Malwah just as the instalments of the Rabi cused him of intending adverse action. If that had been his wish he could have gratified it when at Agrah, where several times messengers came to him from Nikisiyar. He had no such a chosen, only incensed Husain ‘Ali Khan still more against him.* arman was now issued to N Saag recalling him from Malwah, on the plea that it was necessary for the protection of the Dakhin that Husain ‘Ali Khan should take Ze ti of re i was 0 provinces of Akbara@bad, Allahabad, Multan, or Burb&npur. This was a distinct aaa of faith, — no donbt te Nizam-ul-mul = in the a ee he was to be destroyed. had already some reason for apprehension, pies to the sevGSieiits of Husain Al Thar’ bokbet, - Dilawar ar Khan, who was hovering on the western border of Malwah, attended by Rajah Bhim Singh of Bondi, “Rajah Gaj Singh of Narwar, and other his father’s death, he was brought asa child to India and made over to his elder brother, Yilbaras Khan. The Térikh-i-Muhammadi states that t f Khan died at Mandi on the 19th Rajab 1136 H. (12th April 1724). If so, the man who t t in with Nizam-ul-molk, died there in 156 H. i - om a H. ape is > son and not the same individual. uw, I, 834, and Mirat-us-safé, B i 6540, Probably a misprint for Talam, sarkar Sarangpur, 4,in IT, 203 & Khafi Khan, II, 851 ; Tarikh-i-Muzafari, p. 174. id 922 =©Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (November, 1908. chiefs, The secret “is ae of these generals were that after they had settled the of Salim Singh who, with the con- nivance of Rajah Jai ‘Sin ot, Sawde, had attempted to usurp Bondi, they should keep the proceedings of Nizém-ul-mulk under observation and await further orders. Dilawar ‘Ali Khan was told to announce publicly that he had a commission to proceed to Aurangabad in the Dakhin, to conduct thence the family of Nawab gee “Ali Khan. movement could not be construed otherwise than un- favourably by N a mulk. Nor was other instigation to action wanting. His cousin, Muhammad a min Khan, wrote from Agrah that the Bavvids were only waiting for the suppression of the speeras bene party and the recovery of Allahabad, when their next task w e to uproot and destroy him, Nizam- ul-mulk. With his own i letéae Muhammad Amin Khan sent one written by Muhammad Shah’s own hand, and one bearing the seal of that emperor's mother, These letters complained of the Sayyids, of their entire usurpation of authority, of their leaving no per- cial liberty to the emperor; and called on Ni zam-ul-mulk to urther details of Niz&m-ul-mulk’s stay in Malwah are obtained from another source. The night ibitowtag: his arrival at Ujjain there was raat rain; “this was, indeed, to him God's gracious rain, for from that Sst he never ceased to prosper.” Ujjain became to iit m in fact as well as name the Dar-ul-fath, the Abode of Victory. After Chis: rains (of 1719) had ended, he set hi ord. hearing this Husain ‘Ali Khan broke out into strong language. He asserted that Nizam-ul-mulk should never have been allowed to leave the court, and now one “ Nizam-ul-mulk” had multi- - plied into a thousand ; it would be found as ea to deal with him as Ne tackle a young tiger in an open plai his Qutb-ul-mulk (‘Abdullah Khan) “veplied wich mate weaving a ig i is ee yee fate does its own plea Some wa t be devised. After many consultations, a fitmin of recall was degen by the hands of mace-bearers, while a force was moved across the Chamba. If the governor submitted, all would be well; if not, they could still fight or negotiate. If he fled to the south, their general could pursue. ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan at Aurangaba d was warned to be on the alert. Thus Nizém-ul-mulk would inevitably be caught between two fires, - It had already been a subject of remark at Nizam-ul-mulk’s darbar nary disturbed times were at hand, that probably the first would arise in Milwah, Nizim- ul-mulk began to pre- pare ie an emergency, as the only hope of being left undis- turbed. He argued that, though in position a great noble, Husain 1 Khafi Khan, 11, 850, 851, 852; Muhammad Qasim, Lahori 307. Vol, IV, No. 10.} The Later Mughals. . 523 [N.S.] ‘Ali Khan wasin character a mere soldier, who, as soon - he hears anything unfavourable, burns with ange d becomes at once anenemy. In that case, ‘the Lord be our keeper,” There is nothing for it but to make ready to fight. W the advance of Sayyid Dilawar ‘Ali Khan was announced, Niz&ém-ul-mulk cuentas his most trusted officer, Muhammad Ghiyas Khan. is man said there was no use in i ead, the matter could easily be carried through. Fortune had always been favourable, and to resist was best. The awab rejoined: “‘ Why speak thus! Still, I-am in perplexity ; as that I have done no wrong is plain, nor need I feel ashamed. I “T have lived respected from the days of the late ‘Alamgir until now, and for the few more days that may be vouchsafed me, “trast I may be saved from dishonour. Why do these parvenus “try to harm me, me Pigion omer they are puffed bi by their sud- “den elevation. "Such ttitude is becoming in ror; i “others gain a little rise in life, why need they “se their heads. “ Thanks to God on High, who is there that shall not es receive . " What he has done to others. But it is not for me to ‘in spite of my quiescence they attack me, there is no pat for it. . « After all, lam human. What man is there holding my high “ station who would not defend his honour ? Victory lies hidden “from us, it is the gift of the Most High, and is not gained by the st ‘* greatness of a host. I swear by the God that made me, that ey may bring all Hindistan against me and I will still resist “undaunted. If longer life has been decreed me, no harm will y arrive 5 if the hour of departure is at hand, nothing can avail “ce me.’ Ghiyas Khan approved these words, pointing out that he had only meant to suggest that preparation was necessary, “a blow after the fight ”! meant mere dishonour. The Nawab’s kinsmen approved, wn preparation was decided on. ahi Khan pro- lowed by a march bigads the ae If car were to fight, they could i as — there as here; nay, at court the was better. When men have once resolved on death can account were they Pez The Sayyids were not — oe wings , can be r ached Right was on their si If a ous God sbialded nin Right would triumph. If, or they elated the pictnaty of Sironj, things took another turn, what would it mat- ter? On hearing of their ostensible return to the capital, would not their opponents be forthwith put off their guard. Muham- mad Amin Khan, Hamid Khan and others at court should be addressed, as also ‘Iwaz Khan and others in the Dakhin. The commandant of Peoria should ce gained over; nent See be “1 Musht ba‘d as jang. 3 524 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. offered him for the cession of that fortress. That place could a easily reached from Sironj, “and when Asir is ours, God given us the key of the kingdom of the Dakhin.” Ra‘ayat Khan, ‘Abdurrahim Khan, Qadir Dad Khan and Mutawassal Khan supported Mubammad Ghiyas. but no fresh orders were issued, and the ee Rey onsite at being on their way to Hindistan. Suddenly they were marched back by the way that they had come; the men were Pima, but the secret was well kept, and at last, by a night — on the 8th May 1720, they reached and crossed the Narbada. Nizam-ul-mulk had heard that mace-bearers were on their way to enforce his return to the capital. A farméan to this effect had indeed been sent, in which it was mies that the province of Akbarabad would be given to him as soon as he arrived, On the 9th Rajab 1132 H. (16th May 1720), pam came to Agrah that he had left Malwah. It was then reported that in the middle of Jamada II, 1132 H. (about the 23rd April 1720), at the head of five or six thousand horsemen, and attended by ‘Abd-ur-rahim Khan, Marahmat Khan, Ra‘ayat Khan, Qadir Dad Khan, Rau- shani, Mutawasgsal Khan, grandson of Sa‘dallah Khan, wazir, ‘Inayat Khan and others, Ni izam-ul-mulk had left Mandeshar and marched to Ujjain. There, giving out that he was on his way to Sironj, one or two marches were made as far as the village of Kayath; thence he made straight for the Narbada, which he crossed on the lst Rajab 1132 H. (8th May 1720) by the ford of Akbarpur.® Husain ‘Ali Khan was for immediate action; he wished to o in aan On the other hand, ‘Abdullah Khan ‘and Samsam- n n place it in a state of defence and it could be ered se gag “ cleverness is a good thing, be you as strong as Rusta usain ‘Ali Khan continued unappeased and aa his brother’s want of energy. The latter stuck to his own opinion and protested that it was not adopted through want of po He was surprised at being called a coward, ‘“ Am I not your brother ? Am not I, too, a Sayyid?” Let his brother be a little reasonable, and he would agree to anything. He had said over 1 Ahwal-al-Khawiagin, f. 1 - 2 Khafi Khan, i, 852, tee. "861 ; ; Mubammad Qasim, Lahori, 308 ; Ragone Khan, | Ul. takidr m “ ap ary ul ta‘ajjul min ush-shaitan. Aql chis-i-sharifast, go kih Rustam-tawan bashad COOOL LL nnn ee Vol, Ae No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 525 N.S.) and over again that the imprisonment of Farrukhsiyar was a mistake. But his words were put aside, and his brother had done his own pleasure. They could but reap what they had ment, these men were already close to the borders of Malwah, and were thus able to start without delay. ‘Alim ‘Ali an, received orders to bar the way to the Nawab’s advance. One of Niziém-ul-mulk’s first acts was an attempt to buy over the garrison of the strong fortress of Asirgarh, which lies about forty-five miles south of the Narbada and not far from Burhan- vided, and ‘Usmin Khan, accompanied by Hafizullah Khan, bakhski, and the Nawab’s eldest son, Ghazi-ud-din Khan, Firaiz Jang, returned to Asirgarh. a ul-mulk followed as quickly as possible by way of Bijagarh Kahrgiuw. The fort was deli- vered up on the 13th Kayab 1132 H. (20th May 1720), and the commandant, a very old man named Aba Talib Khan, was made a prisoner, About this — Rustam Bes Khan of Kahr- ganw and Fath Singh, Rajah of Makrae, came in and joined. ing behind him his two sons and his spare baggage, followed to Burhanpur and encamped in the Lal Bagh a at that place.? Hearing that Nizim-ul-mulk had crossed the Narbada. ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan sent off Anwar Khan, he ofisiawere faujdair of Sar who was then on leave at Aurangabad. With him was joined Rao Rambha Nimbalkar, a Mahrattah leader who ; Ahwal-ul-khawaqin, f. 1576; Kaimwar Khan, 22 2 Khafi Khan, II, gr 3 Tari ikh-i-Muzaffari, a 180, and Siwanith-i- Dakhin by Man‘im Khan, Aurangabadi, Irvine MS. No, 3 396, 5. 131 and 152, The Burhdn-ul-futith, 1675 , gives Tslamullah, Hazari, as a e of the man who was treated with, and that of Sharf Khan as the les N.-E. he same ee Lal Bagh, about two miles north of the ak. is close to the present railway station, “Bombay Gazetteer” (Khan- . ol. ; Shekh Anwar Khan, Pirzidah, a protégé of Sayyid ‘Abdullah Khan, Pepe brought to re Dakhin by Husain ‘Ah — and — nted in Rafi‘. 526 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908, owed his release from imprisonment at Dihli to the intercession of that officer. ey were at ‘Adilabad,! twelve kos south o Burhaupur, when they heard that Ghiyas Khan was already there re preparing to invest the town of which Nirullah Khan, diwan the province and brother of Anwar Khan, was in charge. Ghiyiis Khan tried to patenoepe the relieving force by sending troops across the Tapti; but, favoured by the darkness ‘of the night, they evaded his men and taking to by-paths passed in to the town, has litters (palkis) and other property falling into the hands of plunderers. Soon after the faujday’s arrival, the citi- zens assembled and protested against a resistance for which they alone would suffer. The walls would be escaladed by Ghiyas Khan, their lives endangered, and fie property destroyed. The faujdar was advised by them to fight outside in the open, for, if he did not, the city would be prongs ce ns the citizens to his opponents. Anwar Khan, who was far from courageous, lost his head altogether, and on the 16th ‘Rajab (33rd May 1720) applied to Ghiyas Khan for terms. The next day Nizim-ul-mulk arrive in person, Anwar Kban and Nirullah Khan, with all the offi- cials and citizens, attended and made their submission. The town and citadel were then occupied. By the acquisition of Asirgarh and Burhanpur, Nizam-ul-mulk’s position was rendered very strong.® At this time the mother of Sayyid Saif-ud-din ‘Ali Khan Barhab, younger brother of the wazir, had reached Burhanpar with her grand-children on her way from Aurangabad to rejoin her son at Muradabad, swbah Dihli, where he was now faujdar. When Nizaém-ul-mulk appeared and occupied the town, the men r accept the offer of the pate spoke Kindly to Muhammad ‘Ali, the Begam’s agent, conferred on him a dress of honour, and sent him back with a present of fruit for the children. The Begam was then allowed to depart, an escort of two hundred horsemen going with her as far as We banks of the Narbada.? As soon as ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan received at Aurangabad the alent sent by his uncles, ‘Abdullah Khan and Husain ‘Ali Khan, set to work to collect an army of Mahrattahs and of new men, All the neighbouring faujdars were called in to the capital. His idea was that when Dilawar ‘Ali Khan appeared from the north, he would march from the south, thus taking Niz /4m-ul-mulk between two fires. ‘T'o encourage his men he gave liberal promo- tions, and tried in every way to win over the people of town and sin the Khandesh Saks wi 2 is el Edilabad in “ Bombay Gezcticer XII, 447 ; it lies about 15 ‘miles N.-E. of the Bhusawal station of the G.I.P. Railw way. 2 Khafi Khan, III, 853, 871, 872; Burhan-ul-futah, 168¢ ; Tarikh-i-Muzaf- fari, P. 181. $ Khéfi Khin, II, 873, iad EE EE Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 527 Bee 8.) n thousand Mahrattah horsemen sent by Rajah Sahai. Amin Khan, late governor of Nader, 7.e., Barar, although he had pre-, viously expressed great enmity towards Husain ‘Ali Khan, was bought over by gifts of money, elephants and jewels.' Alto- ther ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan reckoned his army at thirty thousand horsemen, of whom he intended to take command in person. He commenced his march early in Sha‘ban (1lst= 7th June 1720)? On his side Nizam-ul-mulk had proposed to suspend further would be difficult to keep the troops ‘iscedliea for four months without more money than was available. In consequence, imme diate action was resolved on. When Nizam-ul-mulk heard that ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan had sent his tents out from Aurangabad, he marched from the Lal Bagh on the regi of eerie: ee the Tapti, and pitched his camp on the east side of the t But at the end of Rajab (30th = F 6th June 1720) he learnt “that Narbada somewhere about Handiya,’ Dilawar ‘Ali Khan had got as far as Husainpur in the Handiy4 sarkar, about fourteen kos from Burhaénpur. Considering this opponent to be the more formidable, Nizam-ul- mulk decided to encounter him first.* Tt seems that the Sayyids had sent their general a letter in which they accused him of cowardice. Stung by the imputation, e to —— ul-mulk when drunk, as he often was, in the fellowitg strain: “‘ What manly virtue is there, nay is it not a * death-blow to Medan thus to flee from death ; ; and for the - * sake of sh ee this paltry life, to climb so many mountains and cross so many deserts? Would it not be well to confide in the ‘* All Powerful and come out to meet the writer, so be side | aE et brings ‘8 a destructive tempest; and if imitating a deer of the “ plains you escape and flee to the mountains, this pursuer will, min Khan was a brother of Khan ‘Alam, Dakhini; m was killed in wer, H. (1724), fighting under Mubiriz Khan catia nat Nizim-al-mulk, gies Lumens, I, 352. @ Khafi Khan, II, 874. 3 In the “Hoshangabad. district, on the south bank of the Narbada, about 92 miles N.-E, of Burhanpur. Té is on the old high road from the Dakhin to Agzib,” ‘Central Provinces Gazetteer,” 4 Khafi "Khan, II, 875; Awoal-al-bewdein, - 1604 ; operates 181, 528 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908, “like a panther, spring on your back and make wet the teeth “of desire with the blood of his enemy,’’ Unable to bear the provocative a th of this letter, Nizim-ul-mulk had begun to retrace his steps.! izam-ul-mulk marched northwards early in Sha‘ban (Ist= his arti baggage for hives Ei to Asirgarh.? Ahead of him went Rajah of Taree he encamped. Dilawa r ‘Ali Khan's’ camp was then at a distance of two or three kos Pooait him. Nizém-ul-mulk proposed an sia Oe arrangement, but Dilawar ‘Ali Khan reject- ed all his overtures.* Dilawar ‘Ali Khan’s force, although not a ery large one, consisted of thoroughly tried and well-equippe As the bakhshi, or paymaster, he knew the quality of all the Sayyid’s troops; and when he was sent on this enterprise, he had selected six thousand of the best armed and best mounted horsemen out. of seventeey or eighteen thousand who were present with the They were mostly Barhah Sayyids, Hindistanis, and Afghans. Two of the chief men placed under him were Babar Khan and Sayyid Shamsher Khan,’ cousin of the two Sayyids. There were also the mail-clad Rajpits of Maharao Bhim Singh, a an — with three thousand five hundred men. The total force d not have been less than thirteen thousand, and may have snihnted to eighteen thousand men.7 7. Dereat AnD Deatu oF Dindwar ‘ALI Kain, On the 13th Sha‘ban 1132 H. (19th June 1720), Nizam-ul- mulk marched four kos, then drew up his army ready to give 1 bh 1594, 160¢, to Burhanpur, as stated on fol. 132 of the Gulshan-i-'ajaib. nall independent chieftainship i in the sere Ae sub- Seer of t Hoshongsbad district ; = present area is 215 square miles. a iteatt in is about 30 m 8S. of H indiya, ** Central Provinces Guxsttoe: eer,’ "256 4 Khati “Khan I, 875 ; Khushval Cand, Berlin MS. No. 495, : 1002@ Mhd. ant goon 311; Bayan-i-waqi', Irvine MS., f. 406. The Biwanih-i- Dakhin 3, Says the ey of the battle was near Raipur in p: Chardai ral sarkar Hand a, and twelve kos to the south of the 5 Elsewhere, II, 879, "Rhafi Khan has “ Sher Khan,” which is also i in the copy of Nizam-ul- mulk’s tiimar (despatch) in ‘Sahib Rae, Khujistah- kalam, where the name of Farhat Khan is adde Burhan-ul. futah, f. 1684, calls him the “ Zamindar of Bhakrah.” This is a place in sarkar Kanauj, sibah Malwah, A,in, II, 200. On the other hand Malcolm, “ Conical India,” Ist hi 231, says Mir ’ Muhammad Khan, a ——. Was in command and was s 1 Khafi Khan, II, 877. ee eee Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 529 [N.S.] battle. Ghiyas. Khan was placed in command of the vanguard, having under him Shekh Muhammad Shah! and his brother, Nirullah, Fariqi, heads of the artillery. In the right centre was ‘Iwaz Khan, x@zim of Barar (lichpur) and the Nawab’s nele by marriage,* with his son, Jamalullah Khan, Anwar Khan, Hakim Muhammad Murtaz& and others. Mar ahmat Khan, Fil Jang, was on the left centre. ‘To the right wing was posted Pp Beg Khan, Harisi; and to the left, ‘Abd-ur-rahim Khan (unele of Nizam-ul-mulk) and Qadir Dad Khan, Raushani din Khan and Mir Ahsan, bakhshi, took their place i in the a tre. Ra‘ayat Khan, Nizim- ul-mulk’s first cousin and the brother of Muhammad Amin Khan, Cin, was left in charge of the town of Burhanpur, while Rustam Beg Khan was told off to protect the rear of the army. Fathullah” Khan, Khosti, and Rao Rambha aaa, the Mahrattah, with five hundred men, acted as skir- mishers.® The site of the battle, as we are told, was in the hil illy country called Pandhar® between Burhanpur and the Narbada, and Nizam-ul-mulk himself says that he had marched forty kos from Burhaupur. pod Heys out four kos from his last camp before he met the enemy, and the battle did not begin until the re aa (13th Sha‘ ban 1132 H., 19th June 1720). Dilawar ‘Ali Khan had occupied a rising eround to the east of the Nawab. Leaving his baggage at the foot of this hillock, Dilawar ‘Ali Khan sent out his advanced guard, consisting ae some three this man see Ma‘agir-ul-umara@ II, 708, under his title, Shuja‘at H., 1737- 2 Mhd Kamal, Sabot aaah, "Jitas emg Bahadur, Qaswar Jang, died mulk’s grandfather. M-ul IY, 2, and ieec Wetooaadl ee #2) y 3 His father aegis reps ae Khan, second son of Sa‘dullah Khan, M-ul-u., TI, 520. cousin of Nizém-ul-mulk, who was also a — on his Bing: Ss 8 ide of Sa‘ sp Khan, Shahjahan’ S wazir. These two men were sons of Jan Nisar Khan, M-ul-u., I, 537, Darab tea corwacill Jan Nigar ehas: penkeea jdar of Kora Jahanabad (sa#bah Alias abad), where » he was murdered in Ramazan 1144 H. poet gi ip afi Kh an, II, 876 ; pr Ae rey III, 877 ; Ahwal-ut khawaqin, ie kin 17th Sha‘ban; Gulshan-i-‘ajzib, 1324. The date is the ith mirth, Jane) i in Khushbal Cand, Berlin MS. 495, f. 10024, and in Burhén-ul- pou 6 For the position "a Pandhar, and its possible conenetion with the Pindharies, see my in the Indian ee ary for May 1900. Rustam ‘Ali, Tartkh-i-hindi, a says the battle was fought near Qnsbah Khandwa, which is not far from Asir. This place ee j ales 32 miles N. of Burhanpur and about 60 miles S.-W. of Handiya. It is now the civil station of the Nimar district of the Central nd ete ison _ Gazetteer, oad = pa muzaffarz, p, 181, has “ B usain 4 kos from Burhan npur, the name in thé “* Asiatic Siicoutienp (1785), an caaeale: Of out ered (Nigim-ul-mulk) translated by Henry Vansittart (the younger) sia & Persian work, of which the title is not given 530 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. thousand horsemen and about eight toa matchlockmen, under the command of Sayyid Sher Khan Then, surrounded by his principal officers on ae elephants, he followed in A ade at the head of the main body. ction began after midday with artillery fire and the discharge of rockets. Ghiyaés Khan and ‘Iwaz Khan advanced from two different directions to attack Dilawar ‘Ali Khan y were unable, however, to effect a junction, and ‘Iwaz Khan was left to meet alone the full force of the Sayyid, Rajput, and Afghan onset. In spite of his elephant turning round and the flight of many of his men, ‘Iwaz Khan kept the field manfully until he was severely wounded and forced to retire. With shouts of exultation, Sayyid Sher Khan and Babar Khan, riding rein to rein, started in pursuit. Qadir Dad Khan in spite ‘of his wounds fought on, ‘Aziz g | Khan and his brother were also wounded, Then ‘Azmat Kha of the principal officers under ‘Iwaz Khan, dismounted and ocibeaiod the ee on foot. Mutawassil Khan now brought up reinforcements. s one attack followed the Tenens, both Sayyid Sher Khan and Babar. Khan were cut own. Dilawar ‘Ali Khan in person now led an attack o the centre. Here he was struck in the chest by a bullet and Killed, many of the Barhah § gf le losing their lives at his side. Rao Bhim Singh and “gy oa aj La Ss still kept the field. Soon Bhim Singh was was shot.3 Singh of Narwar, a fine-looking young man, ented with forty or fifty of his brethren, and attacked at close quar Taking sword and shield in hand, after the death of the remaining Rajput chief, four hundred Rajputs and many Barhah officers, and in all some four thousand soldiers, fell a prey to the arrows, spears, wee said of their opponents. The broken remnant of survivors, among them Dost Muhammad Khan, Afghan, withdrew from tle field and made good their retreat into Malwah, pursued and plundered by the Mahrattah auxiliaries of Nizam-ul- mulk. 'This somewhat unex- ee bape — an opening to one author to quote the lines: 1 Kamwar ‘Khan, 223 ; Khafi Khan, II, 876. The t#méar says it was a Thursday. 2 Farah Khan was killed on a ‘Ali Khan’s side. See Ahwwdal-ul- sowha ela ; it is “ Farhad ” Khan in Gulshan-i-‘ajaib, 132%, s acconnt of Bhim Singh’s death, II, 487, affords us a more than ior noticeable instance of his flagrant inaccuracy. The fight is made out to be nndertaken by Bhim Singh without allies, while the — is lai in the broken aoe! along the ayia river, near the town of Korwai Bor4si. An eee touch of grotesque error is given “ the pnts 2 that Jai Singh, Kachhwahah, of Amber, gave fe the order to Bhim Singh and Gaj Sin gh r Niza m-ul-malk’s road! The town referred to is evidently Kur ‘wai in Malwah Feocateen, 520) on the right or east bank of the Betwa, with Borasi immediately opposite. A slight misreading of Khandwi, the trae fer may have given the hint to connect the battle with Kurwai Borasi. Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Luter Mughals. 531 [N.S.] Bakht bawar gar-bava sindan 2 dann bi-shkanad, Tali‘-t-bargashtah faludah ples bi-shkanad. “ The fates aiding, you may bite a bit off vil, ‘With the stars against you, your teeth besakd over flammery.”! Nizam-ul-mulk ordered his drums to beat for victory. his side the losses were few, the only men of any note who fell being Badakhshi Khan and Diler Khan, an officer serving under ‘Iwaz Khan. Among the wounded were ‘Iwaz Khan himself and Ghiyas Khan. In addition to the guns and elephants appro- priated by Nizam-ul-mulk to his own use, muc oty fell into the hands of the soldiers and plunderers. The victors encamped where they were, the night being disturbed by a false alarm caused by au unruly elephant which broke from his chains and rushed about the camp, destroying as he went, until his pro- gress was arrested by an arrow from the bow of Mutawassil Khan. The above is the official account and is, no doubt, the one most ese able to Nizam-ul-mulk and his army. Other writers describe the event differently and tell us of an ambuscade. Such a device would not only accord with Nizim-ual-mulk’s scheming habits, but would also more satisfactorily account for the great loss sustained by the other side, more especially among its leaders. From these other sources we learn that between the two forces ay deep ravines where a large nes cet have been effectually concealed. Niz&ém-ul-mulk sent out his guns and placed them in this ravine. His advanced guard was concealed in the hollows on each side. Then two or three men, closely resembling the Nawab in beard, features and “ge were dressed up, on an apa and sent out to represent Nizam-ul-mulk at the head of his main body, which abe iteolt beyond the entrance to the ravine, ilswss ‘Ali Khan’s men came straight at their foe, and were drawn on and on bya 5 siegiatel retreat, Anxious to slay | Tarikh-i-muzaffari, f. 183. We have Nizam-ul-mulk’s official report or tuimar of the battle in Sahib Rae’s Masini eae (Irvine MS., p. 323). A copy was sent to Mubammad Khan, Bangas arrukhabad cover of an exulting span The _aeeee with the lines: Az dast o zabai bar-ayad, Ki;z calmer sai ba-dar- Sa‘di, STEUER Peenedascon. ‘Who can succeed with hand and tongue “ To pay r be debt of ‘heaes to God?” poe Lida of wh soem Nizim-ul-mulk or his munsht was very fond, as it any times in his letters, see Guls han-i-‘ aan c. 1161 big (B.M. addi- peste 1 MS. 26, 236) by scp Ram Singh, f. 6 The above fém@r is also in this collection. f.132¢. In Ma,agir-ul-umara, I TL, 370, we find an ee this battle arms grand dfather of Isma‘il a eae Panni, "Khin foot i = front of ‘Iwaz Kh: 7 Khan’s elephant yee was k 2 Khafi Khan, I, 88i. 032 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [ November, 1908. or capture the opposite leader, who, as they believed, was in com- mand, they pursued steadily, disposing on their way of several of the pretended Nizam-ul-mulks. When Sayyid Sher Khan bi length brought his "eligi close to that of ‘Iwaz Khan, th Mughal, by a sign, caused his elephant to kneel, and by this tack escaped with his life. The ravine having been reached, the guns did their work; and their leaders having been killed, the rest of Dilawar ‘Ali Khan’s army dispersed. The morning after the battle the a8 of Dilawar ‘Ali Khan and of Sayyid Sher Khan were prepared for burial and des- patched to Aurangabad, where the sons of the former were seventeen kos to the south of hap ianed and Mutawassil a Khan, who had not anticipated such a prompt movement, was perplexed and therefore mars where he was.8 Note.—Another version of the Sight ot fe om the * Ahwal-ul- Khaw wagqin,”’ f. 16 Dilawar ‘Ali Khan , after crossing the Narbada, made four or five marches he was near to Nakti Bhawani. As the Shab-i- barat (14th ‘Sha'ban, 20th June 1720) approached, they made three or four halts, intending to resume their advance when that festival was over. But hearing of Nizim-ul-mulk’s movement in their ot the Sayyid came out and ranged his men in battle order o rom his cam Nizam- wine! s scouts reported net the Sayyid was facing eastwards, with his guns in front. am-ol-mulk thinking a frontal attack dangerous, enquired if ite rear could be reached. The scouts said that by a détour of six kos this could be effected ; the sun was not yet in the meridian, they had time to make the movement. Changing direction they arrived at the Sayyid’s rear in about three hours and were then at a distance of one kos. en Nizam-ul-mulk’s standards began to show faintly in the distance, Sayyid Dilawar ‘Ali Khan was amazed and accused his head spy of treachery. This accusation the man, an old Barhah Sayyid, vigorously repudiated. As there. was no help fur it in this sudden emergency, bed artillery was left behind, and the front changed to meet the enemy. The artillery was order to follow as quickly as it ail shit Das, 375 ; Mhd Qasim, Lahori, 314; Tar2kh-i- te ts . ke of 440 acres on a tributary of t ti, hae miles Ss. “i of Edilabad in the eats aha agg er Khindesh eat Edilabad about 30 miles south of Burhanpur, Bom> 7, Gazetteer, XII, vi, 142, 449, 3 Mhd Qasim, Lahori, 318; Khafi Khan, f 881. Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals, 533 [N.S.] Ghiyas Khan, commanding Nizaém-ul-mulk’s vanguard, was attacked by Bhim Singh, Gaj Singh, and “ Be-dost Rohelah ” (Dost Muhammad Kha an); while Sayyid Sher Khan, Babar Khan and Farah Khan turned against ‘Iwaz Khan. Gaj Singh and Bhim Singh, Hada, dismounted and at the head of two thousand Rajptits fought hand to hand, breast to breast. Quresh Beg, Khwajah Ma‘sim, and a few others resisted, but they were hardly more than a pinch of salt in flour, Against two thousand mail-clad Rajpiits what were forty men! Bhim Singh and Quresh Beg fought in single combat ; then some forty Rajpiits attacked the latter. In spite of these odds the Beg succeeded in killing him Singh before he fell himself under numberless wounds. The bodies of the Rajputs lay piled on the top of each other. Babar Khan. The fighting: was so hot that it was like the com- ing of the Day = Judgment. It went on for two hours, and the Sayyid’s men did their beat, until he and four thousand five hundred of his men were killed. Dost Muhammad Khan, Rohe- lah, was the only one who turned and fled. Nizam-ul-mulk was not even wounded, but Khwajah Ma‘- sim, Mirzé Na‘im and others of his men were killed. Sayyid Musafir Khan especially distinguished himself in repulsing an attack on Ghiyas Jchan, in which he was greatly aided by Yalras Khan, Khwajah ‘Abd-ul- haman, Mir Qutb-ud-din, Khwajah Ibrahim and some others, one hundred and tw enty- -five men in all. Some of the Panni Afghans, too, were killed and wounded while defending ‘Iwaz Khan. Altogether some thirty men were killed and about one hundred wounded on that side; while of the Say- yid’s army four thousand five hundred were killed and the number of wounded was not known. Nizam-ul-mulk’s officers asked for orders to pursue, but he refused. He collected the wounded near his tent and sent them surgeons, healing salves and clothes. For some he provided horses, for some palankins, - some litters. On their recover he asked them to enlist with hi As their master, Husain ‘Ali Khan, was still alive, they ended: their road expenses were then paid and they departed. The body of Dilawar ‘Ali Khan was decently buried ; con of the Hindiis were burnt under the supervision of Raj ah Indar oe: Nizam-ul-mulk and his returned to hanpur. 8. PERPLEXITY OF THE SAYYID BROTHERS. end of Sha‘ban (29th=5th July 1720) ‘Abdullah Khan A his brother received intelligence of the disaster which had befallen. them in Khandesh, Not only had they failed to army, was ag 8 to fall into the ea 3 i — ste Khan’ s children had been intercepted, as we have s t Burhanpur, though they were passed on in safety ; bit use ‘Ali Khan 534 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. had left his wife and family behind him when he quitted the Dakhin, and they were still at Aurangabad. At all hazards, the y name and fame must be preserved. Both brothers agreed to write again to ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan and also try to pacify Nizam- ul-mulk. To the former they wrote ordering him to delay any eid action until the women were safe and Husain ‘Ali Khan had arrived. aes we learn from a statement of Diyanat Khan, once diwan of the Dakhin, but at this time a semi-prisoner in the custody of Husain ‘Ali Khan, overtures to Nizam-ul-mulk were very reluc- tantly undertaken. On the day that the disastrous news arrived, Husain ‘Ali Khan professed to seek Diyanat Khan’s advice an this difficult conjuncture. This noble, referring to a Hindi proverb, which tells you to draw taping hand out They should, without an ‘Guétaut’s elay, issue a patent for red and thus conciliate him, leaving warfare and revenge until a better opportunity. _ Glancing towards Rajah Ratn Cand witha sneering smile, Husain ‘Ali Khan said: “ I have sent sums of money to the Hast. ‘“‘ twelve thousand torch bearers. Not for one instant, neither by ‘day nor by night, will I stay my course or cease to gallop ‘ies anat Khan admitted that the Nawib’s strength would ble him to undergo even more than that exertion, but in this hasty re how many troops would keep up, and even then, what strength would be left in man or horse ? Knitting his brows, Husain ‘Ali Khan replied: ‘The summit of a soldier’s ambi- ‘tion is to die. Alas for us! when a leader with a reputation ** like yours speaks cowardly words, and is like a man who has “lost all heart.” The Khan retorted with an Arabic saying gem to ‘‘ Man proposes, God disposes.” Inthe end these roics were seen to be out of place, and other means were tried. To Nizam-ul-mulk they enclosed a farman ina long letter, both of which I proceed to give. The farman began by expressing His Majesty’s surprise at hearing that the Nawab had left Malwah without orders. What could be the cause ? What appreliensions had he ? Why had he not submitted a representation to the Thr at ives acted according to the reply that he might receive ? at matter had his Hak Mosigr--umaray 1, II, 75, which places the incident after the death of Aim “Alb = Vol. IV, No. 10, | The Later Mughals. 535 [N.S.] His Majesty was in no way ill-disposed towards him, but he should have avoided the appearance of offence. “As the “disorders of the Dakhin are frequently reported to him, His “* Majesty igen 3 making over to you all the sabahs of ‘that “ country. the Lord; this purpose has come to pass of “itself, and ne “God's help, His aaah intention and your “desire will both be satisfied. ‘Heart finds its way to heart “under this vault of heaven.’! A fo nie patent is in prepara- ‘tion. When you have taken charge you will send off ‘Alim “ ‘Ali Khan and the family of the Bakhshi-ul-mamalik, Amir- “al-umara, from whom he has been long —— granting ‘them a proper escort and seeing to their safety.” With the farman was a letter from Husain ‘Al Khan. He wrote that Dilawar ‘Ali Khan had been sent to Aurangabad to escort the writer's family to Hindistan. It was now reported that, omar orders for which there was no foundation, the said Dilaw i Khan had interfered with Nizam-ul-mulk, but, the Lord be pesiad,| had only received what he deserved. It was also said that several persons, led by love of mischief-making and devilish devices (shaitanat), had written untruly of several matters in a manner likely to sow discord between them. Alas ! that such jou sinee should arise between old friends! Envious persons, by sowing dissension, hope to open a way for themselves. If, which fy Lord forbid, the writer had a grievance, he would have written direct, ‘“ No doubt, many things had been brought ‘“up, which might have angered His Majesty : ; and short- sighted “ knowing your loyalty, made a detailed representation. By this ‘“* means, T am thankful to say, your enemies were cast down and “Ace cept my congratulations. ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan, my (adopted) ‘son, and my family propose to return to this country; kindly a ‘ furnish them with an escort and see that they are not molested ‘ on the oe Such non the state of consternation into which the Sayyids had been thrown, that every day produced some new peel at of action, only to be discarded in its turn Sof one 8 First, they resolved to march together to tl the: Dake We with th the eit At another time, they thonght they would make terms with Nizim-ul-mulk, as in the letter just quoted, and postpone an attack upon him to a more favourable opportunity. According to these varying decisions, the advance tents of the emperor and of the two ministers were sent out first in one direction and then in another. 1 (Verse) Dil ra ba a dil rah ast, dar in gumbasz-i-sipihs a Farman and letter in Shia Das, 330,394, 3 ghia Dis, f. 394. 536 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. 9. Arracks ON MuHnAamMAD Amin KHAN. One of the Sayyids’ main difficulties was the strength of the Mughal element in aes ownarmy. They did not know what to do with Muhammad n Khan, cousin of Nizam-ul-mulk and head of the Mughal sien At one time they thought of er ing him behind, = another of taking him with them. By so accounts they tried to poison him owever much Afahenttind Amin Khan may Five rejoiced inwar ardly at the troubles now accu- mulating on the luckless Sayyids’ heads, he continued to attend their darbars, and spoke there freely of the wickedness of Nizam- ul-mulk’s conduct.} t is said Muhammad Amin Khan had taken the ed Ried part for fear of losing - a greet wealth. He also had a very high ble The e Sayyid em “* What power has he to fight Gana me | ‘“* And at the worst, I shall easily escape from his clutches.” Mu ha mmad Amin Khan carried at once to Husain ‘Ali Khan off his ard, might give him - chance of plunging a dagger into him, But Husain ‘Ali Khan was suspicious of his covetous Mongol eyes. In spite of this, Muhammad Amin Khan continued assiduous in his attendance. Those who prided themselves on their strength of understanding said, over and over again, that he was at the root of all the trouble and the real cause of khsiyar’s deposition. ‘The truth or falsehood of this rests ‘‘on the relater! The author iy record the essential facts, ‘‘ though his enemies may taunt him. If he should turn evil into « good, the whole story would eee faulty, but only the ug of all hidden things can reveal the true kernel of the matter.” rid themselves of this ‘“ old wolf,” also of ‘Abd-us-samad Khan, governor of Lahor, another strong pillar of the Mughal: faction, and connected by marriage with Muhammad Amin a ‘Abd-us-samad Khan they intended to exile to Balkh or Bukhara. darbar. They raised a guages which was not allayed until they saw their general come forth unmoleste e was spared grea weight —, both brothers, but more especially with Husain ‘Ali Khan. Ikhlas Khan argued that his removal would stir up a spirit of soos among a set of men who were not easy to appease. The clan of which he was the head was a large one, and if this ‘‘ wasps’ nest ” was disturbed, there would be no one 1 Baydn-i-waq‘i (Mba. Karim), 319, Khafi Khan, IT, 882, Shia Das, 45¢, 2 Ahwal-ul-khawaqin, 1465. atacand Vol. IV, No. 10.) The Later Mughals, 537 [N.S.] ot to pacify or soothe them after Muhammad Amin Khan was killed. But before a reconciliation in accordance with this advice had been effected, the Sayyids attempted to fight the nae! out with the Mughals. The dispute was brought to a crisis by the news of Sayyid ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan’s defeat and death, under ne circum- stances which will be related presently. Cam mel-riders brought the news of this catastrophe to Agrah on the 22nd Shawwal (26th August 1720), sting days after the date of the battle. In their rage the Sayyids resolved to wreak their vengeance on Muham- mad Amin Khan. At once M. Amin Khan fortified the house which he occupied in the quarter of Rajah Bhoj in Agrah city. On one side of it the Jamnal flowed; on the other three sides he duga ditch. Husain‘Ali Khan held his troops in readiness for an attack, but was dissuaded from carrying the idea into execution, Then "Muhammad min an, when he heard this, came out a ad the head of his men and sent 1 a challenge to the brothers, that On another day they planned to send the emperor to the Taj accompanied by a large force, the house occupied by reg Amin Khan being not far from Tajganj. ey gave out tha His Majesty had only come to visit the tombs and spend a day or two in recreation, As is well known, it was the custom for nobles to take itin turn tomount guard. The brothers agreed that when their turn came they would proceed to Tajganj with their troops, river and cam on the other bank, leaving enough men to defend his house. More moderate counsels now prevailed, ee Khan was listened to, and ‘Abdullah Khan dissuaded his brother from further violence, pointing out the danger to Gisinselves site might result. Muhammad Amin Khan was invited to a feas they all ate pce ‘and an understanding, at any rate seetke was arrive 10. Nizim-vt-mu.x’s Contest with ‘Ati ‘ALi Kuan. Having disposed of Sayyid Dilawar ‘Ali Khan and his army Nizam-ul-mulk reached again the Lal Bagh* at Burhanpur on idnpioabiunit with ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan, we are told that Nizam-ul- mulk informed him that as he refused to yield him possession, he : Shia Das, 454. 2 It lies two miles north of the town, and is now the site of a station on the Great India Peninsular Railway, Bombay Gazetteer, XII (Khandesh), 589. 538 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. would go instead on a pilgrimage to Mecca. Accordingly he had turned off towards Sirat and pretended to have discharged his men, leaving by to three hundred of them behind him at every town or villa y a public order he directed his cavalry to go wherever they vie and take service where they could. But secretly they were instructed to halt where they were or go over to the enemy. When he wanted them they must either return to his standard, or desert him in the battle. He proceeded on his journey like a mere traveller or the member of a caravan. ‘Ali Khan came out to bar his way. Nizam-ul-mulk admonished him, writing that his heart was now cold for worldly things, he knew no othing of public place or power, and only dreaded the unjust shedding of Mahomedan blood. At length when these remonstrances were not listened to, he determined to fight and recalled his troops.! As already stated, ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan, when he heard of the approach of Sayyid Dilawar ‘Ali Khan, set up his tents in the Muhamdi Bagh on the 12th Rajab (19th May 1720%) and left The Mahrattahs and some pies under Tahav var Khan, with Khan’s army, made their appearance, bringing the disturbing inteiligenos “St that officer’s defeat and death. Most of the Mahrattahs and some of his own officers counselled ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan, under these circumstances, to retreat Aurangabad or even Ahmadnagar, there to await the arrival of Husain ‘Ali Khan, leaving the Mahrattahs outside to harass Nizam-ul-mulk’s army by the methods of which they were such perfect masters.® lim ‘Ali Khan, looking on a ped as a disgrace, brought the rest of his army through the s. Nizam-ul-mulk, on hear- ing of this movement, sent him the bier of Rayyid Dilawar ‘Ali 1 Yahya Khan 2 Asthe ons of Sudisht says, line 137 :— Kaho: “ Jae dera deo maidan mon, “ Naxk Muhamdi Bagh, wnchan mo Athz barwin (12) mah-i-Rajab ka chand, Chala ghar tain, shamsher baktar kon bandh, Indian Antiquary, XXXIII (1904), p 3 A town 16 miles N.E. of a see Hossain Bilgrami mA Will- mott, Sketch of Nizam’s Dominions,” II, 705 village at the northern foot of the Ajanta ghat, 20 miles south of Pachoda station on the G.I.P. Railway ; see S. Hossain and C. Willmott, IT, 467, “39 Constable’s ‘‘ Hand Atlas,” plate 31. Burhan- ‘ul fut, Si Ahwal-ul-khawaqin 165b6—1704 ; Khafi Khan, If; po Tavikh-i-muzafiar?, p. 186. ieee Vol. IV, No. 10. | Lhe Later Mughals. 539 [N.S.] Khan and Sayyid Sher Khan; and along with them a pie advising him to cease resistance and march off to join his tw uncles with the ladies of the family. This communication sie uced no effect. fter this Nizam-ul-mulk marched out of Burhanpur to the banks of the Parna river, which flows some sixteen or seventeen kos to the south and south-east of Burhan- pur. ere he encamped. From the other direction came ‘Alim "ah Khan and pitched ae camp at Talab Hartalah, which is not far from the same river. ey remained in these positions for several days. The constant rain, ~ muddy roads, the flooded river and the absence of means to cross (a bridge of boats aati been swept away ) made it impossible for either side age ve. ‘Then Nizam-ul-mulk Khan succeeded in obtaining pret - some ee and- lords information of a cr ossing-place at a distance of about four- teen or fifteen kos, in the direction of the district of Balapur * in sibah Barar. ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan had followed along the other ai and shots had been exchanged daily across the river. In t middle of Ramazan (15 th—20th July, 1720) Nizam -ul- tare crossed with his whole army to the opposite or south side of the river. Although in places the water was up to the men’s waists, . or even to their chests, no ie were lost or baggage swept away by the current. For one day they encamped on the river bank to allow the camp followers to assemble. Then the following day they started to find a favourable position for giving battle. The camp was pitched and entrenched in a diaries position full of thorny scrub close to Seoganw, a village in ixposed to incessant rain and living in the middle of deep black mud, they passed several days in extreme discomfort. First, owing to the heavy rain and the swollen streams, no supplies | Khafi Khan, IT, 886 ; Kamwar Khan, 226. For Hartalah sce ante ; it i close - 0 Bailsid (Khindesh district), which is on the uth or left bank of the Pir That river enters the Tapti on it. leks bank, about 16 miles after the peri river has crossed the bou sect of t e Khandesh district, Bombay Gazetteer XI (Khindesh), 7, 8, and Ber Bh steno The Parna, the main river of the Akola district; flows Se eee At the nearest point of ws course it is fully 20 miles south of Burhan alkapur “pind ante miles south of "Strbinpar: Tt is on the Na ‘pet r branch of the G.I.P. Railway, and some miles south of the Pirna.— Constable’s Hand yay plate 31. Balapur is 8 16 ia west of Akola, 16 to 18 miles south of the Parna river, and about 72 miles east (up stream) from Edilabad. The field ot battle lies between the villeg es of | Kolhari and Pimpri Gauli, abont 65 miles S.-E. te) eng and abet t the same distance N.-K. of ncsinoabadBuhae sa , 163. eoginw is in the Akola district ; it is no tion on the Nagpur ‘ousdl ye the G.I.P. Railway. and is a about ec aia SCRE of the left bank of the Parnad, and 11 miles N.-W. of Balapur, Berar Gazetteer 164; Khafi Khan II, 887; Kamwar Khan, 226; Bur haneul-futith, 168¢; M. Qasim, ‘Lahori, 327. 540 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { November, 1908. could arrive from either Khandesh or Barar. Secondly, the Mahrattahs of Nagpur, who had crossed over from ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan’s army, were plundering all round the camp; nota single camel or bullock could be sent out to graze, much less could any supplies be brought in. Prices rose until for thirteen or fourteen . days there was ‘nothing left to feed the cattle but the leaves and “reach the four-footed animals.” Many of them, standing up to their shoulders in mire, starved to death. As for food, it could only be obtained by the wealthy, who paid one rupee for two to our pounds of flour. Many s cup of small resources left the army and returned to their hom Many ones anilcibated to = confusion in the camp—the rising of the streams, the hunger of the soldiers, the falling of tents, and the incursions of the Mahrattahs, who ventured them- haehee Accordingly, the eld off for a little the army marched to a deserted village three kos from Balapur, and there encampe ain s t ttahs had become _Mahrattahs were driven off, leaving behind them many of their mares, spears and umbrella standards. They were pursued for three or four kos. __ The festival of the ‘Id (Ist Shawwal 1132 H., 5th August 1720) was celebrated at this new place, where supplies of grain arrived in sufficient quantity ; but grass could not be got aa the horses. It was as dear as saffron; if any camp-follower went out to gather it, he came back with his nose cut off. A further march became imperative. Before they moved away, several large cannon were buried here, the muddy roads and the bad con- dition of the draught oxen rendering their removal an impossi- bility. The next camp was at Balapur itself, where supplies were plentiful. A halt of three days was made to allow the troops to rest and recruit their strength,* (‘Anim ‘ALT Kuin’s Preparations. |} Instructions had been received by ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan from his they wrote, must be liberally spent, and rank and promotion accorded freel ely. The measures he took to carry out these oda had soon resulted in the assembling of a large army round ndards, ‘ Khafi Khan, Il, 888 ; Ahwal-ul-khawaqin, 1665, 2 Dowso n transliterates Tetmhe while the text sou her tgs ly Bindlkare But om ice Dot I oe that Nimbalkar would be cor 8 Khafi Khan, 1], 888. 4 Khafi Khan, 889; Ah pole akg osviets. 167¢ oe a a = EE LT OTE LOLA: A Vol. IV, No. 10. | The Later Mughals. 541 [N.S.] As he had been married to a young girl nearly related to the late Da,ad Khan, Panni, the partisan leaders of that clan, who were very numerous in the Dakhin, readily joined him; even ‘Umar Khan, the nephew or cousin! of that deceased noble, ‘atten- ded, althongh Da,id Khan’s ‘uae still cried for vengeance. Other leaders of note were Johar Khan and Muhamdi Beg. The latter had long been deputy fanjdar of Gulshanabad,? and when Nizam-ul-mulk previously held rule in the six sibahs, he had been put in fetters and imprisoned by that gov ernor as a punish- ment for his exactions, Subsequently he was pardoned and time ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan bought him over with an absurdly high title, the rank of 5,000, and the right to beat kettle-drums. thers gained over in a similar manner were Matti Khan, his brother Latif Khan, Banwar, and his nephews Sayyid Wali Muhammad and Muhammad Ashraf of Nazarbar.3 These were all promoted to the rank of 5,000, and were placed under Tahavvar mca commanding the vanguard. Ghalib Khan, son of Rus- tam Khan,° whose family had been for generations in the Dakhin, joined along with Apa Pandit, his diwan or chief official.§ thers were Mirza ‘Ali, a noted warrior, and Sayyid ‘Alam, Barhah, Among the rest came Amin Khan, rg brother of Khan ‘Alam, Dakhini. This man was very ill-disposed towards the Suyyids, owing to the injury caused to him a few years before, at the tim was deputy governor of the Bidar siubah, when at Husain ‘Ali Khan 8 instigation, he was suddenly attacked by the adopted son of Rajah Sahai, the head of the Mahrattahs. Amin Khan, propitiated by the gift of money and of 2 or three elephants, now became a doubtful ally in the campaign, Other half-hearted adherents were Turktaz Khan and Fidaée Khan, diwan, both secret adherents of Nizim-ul-mulk. Among the other leaders were Ashraf Khan, bakhshi of the Dakhin, Rafihat commander of ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan’s artillery, and Sham sher Khan. The Mahrattah commanders were Santé Ji Sendhiah, Khinda Ji se the sen@pat? or Mahrattah Commander-in-Chief | The Tarikh-i-mugaffari, 186, says he was a Bin-i-‘amm or oceiniy, 2 This isa Mahomedan name for Nasik, 3 Or Nandnrbar, part of Baglansh, now in the Khindeah alatrict ~ bay , KT, B79. - s to this Tahavvar or Mataha?var Kbin (died 1156, ae 1743), Pstts Rahmat Khan, son of Mutahavvar Khan, Bahadur, Khweshgi (died 1119 H., 1707), see Ma,dsir-ul- -umara, III, 18, = brother, 1 Tahavvar Dil ossibly the Rustam Dil Kh of Ma,asir-ul-umara@, II, 323. The ia. -2- ck ammadi Agee 1132 H.) 1 2 mentite s Ghili b Khan, son ‘of Rustam, a Dakhini Sayyid, rank Shia Das ; M. Gusta’, —— 325 ; Khafi Khan, II, 890. Kha Shekh Nizé am, “Dakhin ni; he wa in battle on the side - Leger Khin, 23rd Muharram 1137 H., October 15th, alia’ - = U I, 352, and Tarikh i-Mu hammadi y 87 1). @ Tarikh-i-mu von 187, has Rafahat A Khan. 542 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | November, 1908. sent from Satarah, Sankra Ji, Mulhar,! Kani Ji and others. Rajah Sahai had sent some of these men at the head of seventeen the part of a double traitor, wrote e to “lim ‘Ali Khan from Nizam-ul-mulk’s camp, pointing out that the latter’s strength being as yet unconsolidated, now was the time to strike a blow, and the sooner it was done the better. The letter was intercepted and the result was the disgrace of Anwar Khan, followed by his imprisonment and the confiscation of all his property.? [Niz4m-uL-muLK Repiigs To THe Letrers From AGRau. | Nizam-ul-mulk, with his usual ability in such matters, soon sowed dissension and distrust in the ake but aes wielded Sones documents were at once put to a use that had not been foreseen when they were despatched. A copy of the farm@n, duly attested by a q@zi’s seal, was sent i ‘Alim ‘Ali hacen 229 a letter 4 informed him that, since Nizam- mulk w ow inted ase him wit news of Nizam-ul-mulk’s Mipciintchienit took the heart out of the local leaders and the newly enlisted soldiers, who sought their own safety either by flight to their homes or by joining the new subahdar. Or, as one writer puts it: “On the way many of the idle boasters and valiant eunbhanianan deserted.”” In short, izam-ul-mulk, up to this time a fugitive and a rebel, hekibe. forth assumed, in full reliance on the farman, the attitude of a 1 The Burhan-ul-futuh, 167¢, and Khishhal Cand, Berlin MS. 495, J. 1,003¢, say that all power in the Dakhin ) under‘ Alim ‘Al n Khan had centred in Shankra Ais Risin had lately come back from Dihli. Grant D 06, says he was Fits pS as the envoy of Rajah Saha. He was a oclgtaall? a clerk (ké ay Shiva iy Sitoosaments in 1690 appointed by Ram Raja to an pia pnetbeics called Surnis). This was one of the eigh ti and went to ompatiort Although an "old man, he grew tired of this idle life and entered the service of ager ‘Ali Khan when he came to the Dakhin, “ee - 8a hee 164, V7, 197, 1 a 08 aide Bishwanath, the Peshwa; Taki Ji, Gijar; Pila, Jadu; Da wal Ji, Samisya ; Jamna Ji, Daseer tor Dhor) ; Manka Ji, Danah. The names in Khishhal Cand, 1003 4 are Kanha. Ji, Bala Ji, Pila Ji and Sankara, Brahman. Grant , 206, has in addition Haibat Rao Nimbal kar. Vol, 1V, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 543 [N.S.] legally appointed governor, loyally fighting for his sovereign’s rights.! answers were sent to the emperor’s farmdan and to Husain ‘Ali Khan’s letter. As usual in such cases, the comedy of outward deference was played through unblushingly to the end, After thanks for his new appointment, he met the accusa- tion that he had left Malwah without orders, by the audacious assertion that his action was due to the disorders caused b th ahrattahs round Aurangabad, which led him to fear for the safet of Burhanpur and even of Malwah ; still more, for the safety of the family of the Amir-ul-umara, Husain ‘Ali Khan. he great distance precluded his asking for orders or awaiting an answer, and for this reason he had castes’ at once, and the Mahrattahs had dispersed at his approach. His acts had been mis- represented. ewly-risen men, who had not yet learnt the reverence due to His Majesty's high rank,? might be guilty of such things; to ancient servants like himself, whose every lmb and very bones were built up of the salt that he had eaten, they were impossible. His Majesty knew the disordered state of the Dakhin, in spite of all that the Dweller in Paradise (‘Alamgir) had done. As it was now devoid of a ruler, cae more likely than that some disaster ype happen there? The only remedy was a hasty advance. It had been his desire, for many a day, t ape sovereign’s wishes he held to be far above the worship of God, he would soon be on the spot, and by God’s help and His Majesty’s good fortune, would carry out the necessary mea- sures.3 To the Amir-ul-umara, Husain ‘Ali Khan, after quoting the letter sent to him, in which he was told that Dilawar ‘Ali Khan - ad oie sent only to fetch the Sayyid’s family from Aurangabad, In rote: ‘‘ Nawab Amir-ul-umara! May you be preserved ! spite of his knowing your kindness — friendly feeling, and of ‘‘ my writing several times and my se trusty messengers, ‘“‘ the said Khan (Dilawar ‘Ali) would ‘iat listen to reason, and in ‘‘the end brought on himself what happened to him. My feel- ‘‘ings of friendship you remain unchanged.” He then repeats the story about marching to the Dakhin merely to protect Aurangabad and save the Amir-ul-umara’s family from dishon- our, the latter involving the suggestion, a very galling one toa proud and high-placed man like Husain ‘Ali Khan, that he was too weak to protect them himself. ‘“ Praise be to God! all has . passed off harmlessly. As soon as my troops arrived the rebels, making no stand, fled in all directions. The envious have 1 Shia Das, 406; Mhd Qasim, Lahori, 327. 2 This is perhaps intended as a covert sneer at the Sayyids. 8 Shit Das, 41¢. 544 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [| November, 1908. ‘‘ represented the matter contrary to the truth and induced His ‘‘ Majesty to be displeased with me. I thank God that the truth " “has been re-established and my word accepted. A report in ‘ answer to the farmdan is enclosed, and I trust it may be brought ‘forward at 1 proper moment. By God’s aid I will soon reach» 2 “ Aurangabad, whence I will forward S haiaed family and your other ‘ belongings with the greatest care.’ (THe Batrte wits ‘Atim Ai Kuan. | On the 5th Shawwal (9th August 1720), leaving his baggage in Balapur, Nizam-ul-mulk ranged his army in order of ba ttle at a distance of two or three kos from that town.2 To the advanced guard were appointed Mhd. Ghiyas Khan, Muhammad Shah, com- manding the artillery, Shekh Nirullab, his brother, Yalburz Khan, Aghariyah, Anwar Khan and others On the right, where the opposing Mahrattahs showed in the greatest strength, were posted ‘Iwaz Khan and Jamalullah Khan, his son. With the main body and left wing were Ghazi-ud- din Khan, the Nawab’s eldest son, Marahmat Khan, Ni‘mat-ilahi, ‘Abd-ur-rabim Khan (Ra‘dyat Khan), Mutawassil Khan, Sa‘id- -ud-din Khan,* Dad Khan, Darab Khan and Kamyab Khan (two sons of Jan Nigar. Khan), Ikhtisas Khan (grand-nephew of Khan ‘Alam, Dakhini), Rahullah Khan, Mutahavvar Khan, with many Gather nobies and Rajput js eg The command of the rear guard, with charge of the baggage, was made over to Rambha, Nimbalkar, wid Ambia Ji, the desmu oy ot parganah Sanesar.® On the other side ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan, mounting his elephant ant taking his own place in the centre, with Ghiyas-ud- din Khan in the seat behind him, sent forwar oi his artillery, supported by fourteen or fifteen thousand horsemen from the Karnatik. The battle began on the 6tb Shawwal 1132 H. (10th August 1720), the first movement being made by Nizam-ul-mulk. ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan ground without hitting any one. The first shot returned by Nizam-ul- mulk fell close to the elephant on which Latif if Khan 1 Shi Das, 4 2 The Berar Gutter, 163, says the besa field as between the villages of eae and Pim i Ganli , close to Balapur town (Akola district), long, 75° 80’, lat. 20° 4) The Sinnnib-i-Dathin, 133. aowcrtds oe as in the ta*lugah _ Pain Ghat in te Bar nang Kha an, 226, savs it was dar sawad-i-Balaghat. According t 3 the. Berar Gazetteer, Berar Bil. ighat is the country above the Ajanta ridge, sloping Aa south: ‘to the ghats or passes bi ea d val to it, while Barar Painghat lies between the eanrice te hills n the Mae he and the onter scarps of the Ajonti hills on the south. + Michainie ad Saah (wounded) and his brother Nirullah (killed), see M-ul- e Tr, 708, under Shuja‘t Khan (Mhd Shah, Faraqi, killed 1150-1737). Yalburz Khan is possibly the elder brother of Khwajam Quli Khan, see M-ul-U, I, 834. # Ac cording to Ghulam ‘Ali Khan, i aren rig i- Shah ‘Alam- ern f. 345, this man was the father of Sa‘d-ud-din Khan, an and Mir Atash in the a of ‘Alamgir Sani. ~ The Acros was Ghulam ‘Ali Khan’s own father-in-law 5 Khafi Khan, II, 889, Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 545 [N.S.] was riding, the haudah was upset and the rider thrown to the u men, fell suddenly on Nizam-ul-mulk’s vanguard and caused many of the Mughals to give way. When Muhammad Shah, Nizam-ul-mulk’s general of artillery, saw the day going against them, he, his brother Niarullah, and his other officers, following the usage of Hindistan, dismounted and continued the contest on foot. Nizam-ul mulk’s vanguard had been thrown into eon ui ind of wae received a wound in his other ae is moment “the other divisions from the right and left of Nizam-ul-mulk’s army advanced to the attack and closed upon and repelled fan” aes he turned. But Rime ‘Ali Khan though wounded kept the field, Then Mutawassil Khan,? a youth of ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan’s own age, drove his elephant to close i H an. He fou pelled to retire by wounds and loss of blood. Sar Qadir Dad Khan supported him pelts in this mélee.* ‘Alim i Khan’s elephant-driver, who was the brother-in- law of ates Khan, was killed; Ghiyas- ud-din Khan com- manding his artillery had fallen ; ; So also had Gbalib Khan § and Apa Ji, that officer’s apie Shamsher Khan, “Sayyid Wali and Sayyid ‘Alam Barhah: in all eight or nine of the chief men. The Mahrattahs, howater. 1 had reached Nizam ul-mulk’s baggage and carried off some of his treasnre of gold coins. At one time ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan’s elephant had stuck ina marshy place, from which it extricated itself with great difficulty and came out on the farther side alone. The first thing its rider saw was the I Kh fi Khan, ate 891, 893 ; Ghnlam ‘Ali Khan. Maas amah, 345, ates nF Ghiy‘s Khan as Yak-chashm (one-eyed) 5 Khishbal Gand. Merlin MS. 495, f 10012 mentions Mutwhavvar Khan’s receiving » mus und. 2 Pe I oteaeath of Sa'dallah Khin, , Wazir, and Saditaes Nigimn. ul- € Acsovatng to the Ahwdal-ul-khaudqin, f. 168, this man had borne the first a of the attack, the first shot knocked over his elephant-driver and way half hn haudah. 4 Kha i Khan, If, 844 ets her commanders named in the Tarikh-i- Muzaf- fart, 1883. are “Aqibat Khin, Ghiyas nd-din Khan, recraret! Khan, Ashraf Kha e , Khwajah Rabmarnilah Kh Khan Natie Khan, »n d Muhamd 1 Beg. 5 The son of Rastam Khan, a Dakhini | Sayyid, maak ye _, See Tarikh-i- Muhammad?, a 546 Journal of the Asiatic —* y of Bengal. [November, 1908. dead wg! of Mutahavvar Khan. Then between thirty and forty Barhah Sayyids, sword in hand, forced their horses ae the mud and rejoined their leader. Soon afterwards the jae cin by ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan turned tail, unable to bear any r the rain of arrows. ‘But ‘Alim ‘Ali Khan, his wounds delna ioe: ‘blood: persisted and turn- ing round in his seat continued to face his foe, exclaiming : ‘‘ The elephant may turn to flee, but Ido not.” Three times did he succeed _in — es the attack, seeking everywhere for the invisible Nizém-ul-mulk; and unsuccessful in his search, was forced to beat a meat His stock of arrows being exhausted, he drew out those sticking in his face or his body or in the elephant trappings, and shot them resolutely at his opponents. At length Ikhtisés Khan disabled him by a sword stroke, which cut to the bone the fingers of. his right hand. 8th, pee As, however, Danishmand ahnémah, under of 7th incnons, 1119 H. (Dee oakens ond, 1707), ge us Prince Ibrahim was then given the rank of 7000,2U00 horse, he could hardl ly have born cae ate Fiend Het ret oe ha years being the ee ge age at which ranted to e Térikh-i-Muhammadi gives his age at thie d ‘Gate in n i159 H. (1748) 3 as ee fifty ; this places: his birth in - u9 H. (1697-8), and makes his age tw ei a at = ger ee hand, Rnstam ‘Ali, Simei f. 2462, says he 8 Khafi Khan, 11,914; Ghulam “alt Khan, otra onli: “Shah ‘Alam- némah, Tarikh-i-muzafar?, Mhd. Qasim, Lahori, 361; ; Warid, 1616, ceeueiieimemimmeeee ie on - Vol, LV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 569 (N.S.] donkeys only being refused. Every man who presented himself, whatever his antecedents, was accepted as a recrui In the end this liberal increase of pay to the troops produced as much harm as bene The increase was made recklessly, without regard to the man’s aiigth of service, the old soldier receiving no more than one newly enlisted. The veterans were disgusted at being treated the same as the recruits, and men-at- arms with good horses worth two or three hundred rupees were angry at receiving no more pay than any butcher, cook or cotton-carder who presented himself, mounted on some wretched ‘spite of the immense expenditure, it was noticed that the private ‘servants aud clerks of Prince Ibrahim had no saddles for their horses In a few days as many as fifty thousand men had been regis- tered. The force was poorly provided with artillery, having only a few large guns, about two hundred small field-pieces (vahklah), and five-hundred swivel- -guns (jazair). In their boastful way the Sayyids said that cannon were not needed; they meant at the ecg first onset to come to close quarters. Kha fi Khan, from the akhshi’s records, to which he had access, and also from what ‘Abdullah Khan told him, found that there were over ninety thousand horsemen recorded; out of this number perhaps four- teen or fifteen thousand new men with ponies, or other miscel- Janeous levies, had disappeared. his account does not include Curaman, Jats, and Rajah Muhkam Singh’s men, nor the fugi- .tives of Husain ‘Ali Khan’s army and the zaminda7i contingents. It was the general estimate that one hundred to one hundred and thirty-five thousand men were assembled.2 Ghazi-ud-din Khan, Ghalib hay who since Farrukhsiyar’s death b had retired into private life, was won over by ‘Abdullah : He was flattered and styled. ‘6 brother,” snd brought back with the rank of 7000, 7000 horse duaspah,? the title of Amir-ul- umara, and the office - first bakhshi. Great efforts were made up the the —- side ‘to detach him —— Sayyiu’s h Khan, ‘Sambhali, who had once aie come to the front. ‘Abdul- Jah Khan, he wrote, could only collect the same troops that had already fled in a cowardly manner after Husain ‘Ali Khan's death ; it was a true saying, ‘‘ Beaten once will be beaten again,’’* and the common people looked on the easy destruction of the one brother as an omen for the speedy defeat of the other. Is not 1 Khafi Khan, II, 914—917; Shia Das, 555; Muhammad Qasim, Lahori, 361 ; Khishbai Cand, Berlin MS., 495, f. 10118; Paribas. Muzaffar?, 204, ‘TK Kbafi Khan, Il, 918; obese Qasim, Lahori, 362. 3 Khafi Khan, II, 914, 80 4 Zadah ra wdhdead 570 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (November, 1908. the voice of the people a signfrom God?! In spite of these — Ghazi-ud-din Khan was steadfast in upholding the ayyid.2 Another adherent. of some note was Hamid Khan, nicknamed x Jangali Shahzadah” or Rustic Prince, uncle of Ni ee -ul a and cousin of Muhammad Amin Khan, Cin, the Although so nearly related to the leader of the onpoutter side Hamid Khan and his cousin were on very bad bees and he thus willing enough to support ba cousin’s enem Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan was promoted to 7000, 7000 horse and made second bakhshi ; Sayyid Salabat Khan, son of Sayadat Khan, and Bairam Khan, son of Rahullah Khan, Ni‘mat Ilahi, were made third and fourth bakhshas.* Saif-ud-din ‘Ali Khan, who arrived from Muradabad when his brother, ‘Abdullah Khan, was at Palwal,’ was promoted to 5000,5000 horse. Other promo- tions were those of Shahamat Khan. (Sayyid Taj Mahmid), 3000,5000 horse ; eee Rafa‘at Khan. 7000,7000 ei I‘tibar Even men who had ‘ton in disgrace with sh Sayyids were offered employment. Among them I‘tiqad Khan (Mhd. Murad, ene ; Mhd. Yar a acta governor of Dihli; Shaistah ar Khan, in ae and Safi Khan declined, but Ttigad Khan 1 Halq-i-khalg, kos-i- — ae fous throat of the created, ike dram of the Creator,’ 7. ie. opuli 2 Shia Das. 553; M ds Qin Lahori. 825 Inshée Yar Muhammad, p. 44. of those plunderers a few Lge s after this time. For anthorities see hal Cand, Berlin MS. 495. f. 10124, and Shardaif-i-‘ugméni, Irvine MS., P p 319. The name was one given him by Farra khsiyar’s ener One day in the imperial hunting preserves Hamid Khan dismounted and, rushing —— shouted, “ Long live the emperor!” and made iis obeisunce. The —_ ation leaves us nearly as much in the dark as before; I presume diane 46 some breach of etiquette involved, which laid him open to the detainee peers B.M. MS io ahya Khar 1298, says Bairam Khan was first, and his brother Nonek Khan, Sinead bukhshi. 5 According he Muhammad ‘Umar’s Siwdnih-i-khizr? (Irvine MS.) his father, Khizr Khan, Panni, was an officer’ in Saif-ud-din ‘Ali Khan’s army, and came with hi sien from Maradabad. 6 Shia ce og st Mhd. Qizim, Lahori, 363; Khafi Khan, II, 914; Tarikiomuzepor 1, Khafi Kh: Khan, il, 915. Vol. 1V, No. 10. The Later Mughals. 571 [N.S.] By the —s Ae Hijjah (October oan 1720) ‘Abdullah Khan’s camp w med just outside Dihli in the direction of the ‘Idgah.! He mata on the Ist Muharra 1133 A. ia Nees ber 2 ag 1720) from Sarae Sahil to the Qatb, sak then next day to e Bakht tawar Khan. ‘Abdullah Khan’s first ‘iitentiadl had o wait near the ‘capital the attack of the other side, he tone then - be plore through the ee States. But er direction, Sores ‘Ali oe who had escaped from Nba of fourteen years of age. On the 10th Ae idnaborns LOth, 1720) camp was at Faridabad ; they. then “gg on to ini where he was joined by Saif-ud- din ‘Ali Khan, Shaha Khan, his sons and relations, Sayyi Muhammad Khan, =r an son of Asadullah Khan, Nawab Auliya, and Za Iiqar ‘Ali Khan. The last two had been sent up by Husain ‘Ali Khan to raise a corps of Barhah Sayyids for service in the Dakhin. They brought in over twelve thousand horsemen. In their train came cartload after cartload of Sayyids who although unable to raise a horse to ride on, were eager for the fray and looked forward to the day when they would be riders on elephants. Finally ‘Abdullah Khan fixed on pie cin observance. A bow was sought for, and the demand for one became known even outside the shrine. They waited half of an hour, ——o no atteution was paid to the order, and no bow was brought3 1 The old ‘Idgah is abont three-fourths of a mile from the on eee and to the west of it; see Constable’s ‘“‘ Hand Atlas,” plate 47. Khan, f. 12y8, says the first sivanishe was towards the Qutb. and Khafi mee oh , 204. Yahya Khan, f. 1298, og: to the bow, see the parallel iustance in 572 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. ' Before the armies met there were many desertions from Muhammad Shah’s army, and the Scattered: soldiers of Husain yids’ vengeance. ‘The Jat brought in with him several elephants and horses that he had taken. This booty was nage ‘Abdul- Jah Khan but returned as a gift to the captor. ‘'o Curaman was confided the duty of harassing the imperial lt he plundering ‘wherever he could. His orders were to blow es if persis the imperial powder magazines or carry off the draught oxen of gun carriages. But in this he was foiled by the ST care of Haidar Quli Khan.! . Section 19. ee sth Emperor MugamMap SHan’s ADVANCE. e left Muhammad Shah encamped (October 30th, 1720) families and dependants to the town of Mathura, over thirty miles away to thesouth. Onthe J1th Muharram camp was moved northwards six miles to near Shahpur, and again on the 12th "SS ace ie = Le | > > fu S = lon “epee i} n nD =e a =) a i ie] & ‘& =} id @ rs a 1x to the north of Hasanpur. = places are on the right bank of the Jamnah in parganah Palwal ia long Aftabchi, B. Mneenm, a Oe pi — f. 126¢, and eres 16, 711, 676 (Stewart’s © Jonher. nstrung bow as placed by he orders before the ba m’s abet ne ‘is a Tf the petition nted, the bow would be found fully st 1 Shia Das, f. 58¢ ; Khizr “Khan , 67, 76; Khafi 7 Khan, TI, 919, 921 2 Shia Das, f. 584, the sm abe "431, saye that Rajah Bu hkam ‘ Singh. and the others already referred vr joined here ag Khan inthe night tween the 12th ae 13th Mubarram According he Ahwél-ul-khawayin, Vie, the armies met in the plain of Dholkot, pose which see Indian Atlas , S.W. Sree ema. Vol. IV, No. 10. | The Later Mughals. ’ 573 [N.S.] Section 20.—PreparaTions FOR Barrue. The force told off to take the field with Muhammad Shah was under the command of Muhamm: id Amin Khan and his s son ali on in advance of the main body for several miles, and placed his artillery ina strongly entrenched position. The rear guard with camp, and baggage was left in charge of Rajah Gopal Singh, Bhadauriyah, Rajah Raj Bahadur, Rathor, of Kishngarh,' Jag Ram, diwan of Rajah Jai Singh Rawhe. Mir Jumlah, Mir ‘Inayatullah Khan, Ikhlas Khan, Zafar Khan, Roshan-ud-daulah, Muhammad Khan, Bangash, ‘Aziz Khan Chaghatae and Mir Mushrif. These leaders had under them 37,000 horsemen. Th total numbers are not given, but three of the other contingents ea to 27,000 horsemen ; and Khafi Khan estimates Shah’s army at less than half that of ‘Abdullah Khan? an Daurdn, Samsam-ud-daulah, commanded on the left wing, supported by Nusrat Yar Khan, Sabit Khan, Sayadat Khan and others; while the right rested on the river. The wings of the centre were under A‘zam Khan, and its advance guard under Qamar-nd-din Khan, “Azimullah | Khan, and Tali‘ Yar Khan. The centre was held by Muhammad Amin Khan, the new waztr, Sher Afkan Khan, Hadi Khan, and Tarbiyat Khan. In reserve were Asai a Khan, Saifullan Khan. Mahamid oe On ‘Abdullah Khan’s side, after many changes of plan, positions were assigned to the several commanders for the morrow’s battle. Round the ex-wazir gathered all the Barhah Sayyids who had flocked to the assistance of their clans those who had no rice marching on foot round his elephant. ‘Abdullah Khan took command on his right, where he was opposed to Khan pare making over the lett, where less dan- ger was anticipated, t o Ghazi-ud-din Khan, the new Mir Bakh- shi. At the head of the ppcigetk and the vanguard Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan was placed, aided by Naif-nd-din ‘Ali Khan, Sayyid Muhammad Khan, Shahamat Khan, 'T harass ‘Ali Khan, ayer - at-ullah Khan, _ caeligar ‘Ali Kha an, ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan, Muzaffar bes There was great difficulty in forcing the opeysias into any sort of pa et oi no one of them being ready to serve under tuted, each man taking up his position where it seemed best to : Khiehbal oe. Berlin MS,, f. 10138, says “of Ripnaga Snia Das, 584; Khali et II, 921; Regtet wits 432; Khushhal ead, aap MS. Ne 495, f. 10 fi Khan, IT, 921, 92 < i eakak 432, 4 Knafi Kh Khan, ITI, 918 ; Bayén-i-waqi', 433. 574 =Journal of the Asiatic Society of Benyal, | November, 1908. himself. Other leaders who took the field for Sultan Tbrahiz and ‘Abdullah Khan were Hamid Khan, Saifullah h Khan, Bairam Khan, Ni‘matullah Khan,! Amir Khan, Sayyid Salabat Khan, ‘Abd-ul-ghani Khan, Ikhlas Khan, Afghan, ‘Umar Khan, Rohe- lah, Dindar Khan,? ‘Abd-ul-qadir Khan, Sibghatullah Khan, (alias Shekhu) of ‘Lakhnan, Ghulam Mubi-ud-din Khan, Diler Khan, Shuja‘ Khan, Palwali, and ‘Abdullah Khan, Tarin. In all there were seventy chieftains riding on elephants.’ ‘Abdullah Khan’s own division numbered twenty-five thousand horsemen under command of his bakhshis, Abi,l H Khan, Sayyid ‘Ali Khan, and Hiraman. With the other details orders to support she'd new troops, shee nia ore was doubted. With the Rajah were Khbudadad Khan, Khan Mirza, and the seven or eight hundred horsemen who had followed him in his ht. During the night ‘Abdullah Khan sent out Tahavvar ‘Ali Khan brie sees Za,lfigar ‘Ali Khan to reconnoitre. 5 At a little istance from the imperialist camp they came across some Rohe- lah horsemen. Tah»vvar ‘Ali, on being pate & went forward and dee lane = self to 9g one = avet rat Yar Khan Barhah’s ‘Ali Khan and his men e6de up. Three of the Rohelahs were captured, two e-caped. Afraid of pursuit, the Sayyid made off eel a prisoners to his own camp. out midnight the prisoners were produced before ‘Abdullah Khan, and in answer to his questions they said — belonged to the force of ‘Aziz Khan, Chaghatae, that Bayazid Khan, Mewati, was in charge of the rear ne and the pavilion of the emperor. Owing to the Jats having ;lundered during the preceding day in the rear of the camp “end carried off some elephants, Muhammad Amin Khan had ordered Afghan patrols to be sent out. That night it was the turn of ‘Aziz Khan, who sent ont these men with orders te announce at once the ¢ approxch of any Jats. ‘Aziz Khan himself lay in ambush with one thousand men. he Bangash Afghans and Sa‘adat Khan were on the left wing. Haidar Quli Khan, with the artillery. was in advance of the main body, This was the story yot from the prisoners ‘Abdullah Kian sent for one of his meee ‘Umar Khan, - — — — -— -— ram Khién »nd Ni‘matullah Khan were, as already gray i sons ot Baljit Khan. Ni‘matilahi, see Warid, f. 164; Ya bya Khan, f. 2 Julalabadi ie. son of Jalal Khan, deceased, of Jalalabad ‘tuntiinn aS Bac Khan, Il, 928; Siwanih-i-Khizr? 5 Khizr Khan, the hero of the ‘Sindnih-i- Se ieaied was one of the party. Vol. IV, No. 10.) The Later Mughals. 57) N.S. Rohelah, to interrogate the men further. They told him of the gifts and honours conferred on ‘Aziz Khan, and that he had brought with him over six thousand Mewati Afghans. The Jats, they said, were for ever plundering, and the Rohelahs, being held Afghan tongue. The men were then rewarded and released.! Section 21.—Tae Battie or HAsanpor. ly in the morning of Wednesday, the 13th Muharram, 1133 H. sacha le 13th, 1720), before the sun rose, Muham mad Shah mounted his elephant Padshah-pasand and took his tinal in the centre. In the emperor’s immediate retinue were Sayyid yellow regiments, the Bhil and Karnatik matchlockmen, the mace-bearers and the Akudis (gentlemen-troopers). Haidar Quli Khan was sent on ahead with the strong artillery force under his command, while Khin Dauran and Sabit Khan were ordered to follow and support him with the left wing. Muhammad Khan, Bangash, and Sa‘adat Khan were sent towards the river and the rear, Round His Mujesty’s person were the new waztr Muham- mad Amin Khan and his son Qamar-ud-din Khan, Dil-diler Khan, Sher Afkan Khan, Hizbar Afkan Khan, and others. Zafar Khan, Fakhr-ud-din Khan, his brother, Rajah Raj Bahadur of Kishn- garh, Nusrat Yar Khan, Jag Ram, Jai Singh’s diwén, ‘Aziz Khan, ir Mashrif, and Rajah Gopal aaah Bhadauriyah, were placed in charge of the main camp, which was at a distance of one kos m the position taken up by the emperor. The prisoner, Ratn Gaad was now sent for. He was brought before the emperor on an elephant; he was then made to dismount and was at once es The severed head ae thrown before the emperor’s them. But the uproar was so great, that ee camp followers and. traders in their fright jumped into the Jamnah and tried to swim across it, many losing their lives in the attempt. By three o'clock the b»gzage camp was moved to a safer place, and the confusion continuing, it was again moved still farther off.8 ; Siwanih-i- ihe’ z, ia Das. 5 aimwar Khan, 240 ; Khafi Khan, 924, 928 ; Khishhal Cana, Berlin MS. reg f. oa 1014¢, Shia Das, f, 60. 576 = Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (November, 1908. When Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan, at the head of the Sayyid vangnard,' appeared in the distance from the direction of the fire was so continuous and heavy that the artillery of the ied side was Binge After every volley Haidar Quli Khan u on his n by lavish gifts of gold and silver. As.the asiilles'y advanced the rest of the army followed and oceupied the ground. zealously, and a second set of gun 8 were loaded by the time the first were discharged. Khan Danran’s troops moved in support of the imperial artillery, Sanjar Khan and Dost ‘Ali Khan, in command of that noble’s guns, particularly distinguishing them- selves. The latter was wounded in the foot. Sayyid Nusrat Yar Khan and Sabit Khan also Eni a leading part, while Sa‘adat Khan and Muham a Khan, Bangash, created a divers on the left. During t he day a rocket fell on Sayyid re Ss powder magazine, exploding it and causing nl loss of manding his vanguard, pie scagent sey Sayyids “End Peke he to rely on a general onset. But h Muhkam Singh. who had deserted from the > (BY? [N.S.] the imperialists would give way. But Khan Dauran, Sayyid Nusrat Yar’Khan, Sabit Khan, Dost ‘Ali Khan, Sayyid Hamid Khan and Asad ‘Ali Khan, by redoubled exertions, peevented a catastrophe. Finding he needed reinforcements, Khan Daurén sent a eunuch to the emperor, who detached Sher Afkan Khan from the centre to his relief. Some of the Sayyids’ field-pieces were taken, and the etre were forced to move from their shel- tered iota under the Among those who lost their lives were 8 h Sibghatullah of Sadie three sons, oe seventy of his ete - ‘Abdul-qadir Khan, Tutthawi, nephew of Qazi Mir, Bahadur Shahi, ‘Abdul-ghani Khan (son of ‘Abd-tr-rabim Khan, ‘Alamgiri), Ghulam Muhi-ud-din Khan, and the son of Shuja‘ Khan, Palwali. Many soldiers were also slain.! dullah Khan had decided to single out for attack the force ao Sayyid Nusrat Yar Khan, who had command of the advanced guard near the emperor. Against this man the Sayyids had a special grudge, because he, one of their own clan and a relation, had sided against them. Having swept him on one side, ‘Abdullah Khan hoped to be able to push on to Muham- mad Shah’s centre. First of all, he tried to make his way to his objective from his own left, but found the river such an obstacle that he changed his direction ee moved across his front to the right of his own army. As soon as the movement was detected reinforcements were sent for, fa pwr s centre having been left e Ae an who were Se objected to quit their posts. ertions continued until sunset. ‘ae all night long from the. camp to Barahpulah just outside Dihli, the road was encum- bered with fugitives. At nightfall there were not more than a few thousands ecg of the huge host which had set out from Dihli a few days before. At first Abate Khan had ordered a small tent to be put l Baydn-i-waqi*, 437 ; Khafi hen. II, 925, 930; Khishhal Cand, Berlin. 614. MS. No, 495, f° 10174; Shia D Das, x ate -i- a 435, Qasi pes a ri, 376; Shiai Dag, 60, Khisbhil Cand, Berlin MS. No. 493, f. 10166, eye ees Khawagin, 1778, 578 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. p for the night where he stood, but countermanded it when he reflected that it would be a target for the enemy’s fire. The night was a moonlight one, and the imperial artillery never ceased its fire. If any ma n stirred in the ayyid position or show himself, a gun was at once pointed in that direction and dis- oxen being harnessed to the muzzle, instead of as usual to ) the breach end of the gun. Among the guns were those named oldestman. Haid i Khan kept up the energy of his men by continual largesse. ‘Abdu Khan’s troops continued to abscond in small parties. On the otherside, Muhammad ates to nee = ie re, y dawned re the 14th Muharram (November 14th, i730). prema Khan found his army reduced to a few of his relations and his veteran nome They were rabies not more best of their power. Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan and Saag ea ‘Ali Khan, the ex-wazir’s younger brothers, Sayyid Afzal Khan sadar-us- sudur, and Rae Tek Cand, Bali Khatri, his chief officer, Ghazi-nd-din Beg), Nawab tat tbs Khan, a ball struck the seat u Singh’s elephant. The Rajah descended, mounted his horse and galloped off ane for many a day it was not known whet was alive or dea fight on fovt at close qnarters. Shahamat Khan and his son Pirzadah, Fath Muhammad Khan, Tahavvar ‘Ali Khan (better known as Baiadur ‘Ali Khan), and many others on the Sayyids’ side, were slain. Darvesh ‘Ali Kban, head of Khan Daurdan’s peetery..X) ws killed ; Dost ‘Ali Khan? and Nusrat Yar Khan were z Sat adat Khan and Sher Afkan Khan were ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan and Maya ar Quli Khan’s officers, and Muhammad Ja‘tar amend of Husain Khan) were the only other men of name who lost their lives on the imperial side. Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan Muhammad Qasim, Lahori, 378, 3, Bayan. -i-waqi', 488, 441, 443 ; Tarikh-i- ae 213 ; Khafi Khan, IT, 925, 926,928; Shiai Dis, 6le; Khafi i j;Khan, 7 3 the Saygide had 17, 000 to 18,000 men left, ae hi Khan died of his wounds on the 9th aaa 1134 H. <= etemineiniensicesieticcemmeeosi Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. _ B79 [N.S.] was wounded by an arrow near the eye,! and a ball from a swivel gun struck him on the knee. After a time the men of Khan Dauran, Haidar Quli Khao, Sa‘adat Khan, and Muhammad Khan, B angash, surrounded th 0 but, clad in chain-mail though he was, he leapt to the ground sword in hand, intent on fighting to the death. In spite of their knowing his practice of fighting on foot at the crisis of a battle, eee wazir’s troops, when they saw his elephant without a rider, ned that their leader must have fled, and each man began 6: think only of his own safety. Sayyid ‘Ali Khan (brother of Abi,l Muhsin Khan, the bakhshi) was wounded and _ taken. Then Tali‘yar Khan charged at the head of his men and cut down Shekh Natht, commanding ‘Abdullah Khan’s toe and the Rajpits came up, took pre. of the Shekh’s bod arried it to the imperial camp. Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan aad ‘Ghazi-ud- din Khan did their utmost to rally the men, but no one paid them any heed. Shuja‘atallah Khan, Za,lfiqar ‘Ali Khan and ‘Abdul- lah Khan, Tarin, fled. Even Saif-ud-din ‘Ali Khan thought the day was lost and left the field along with two or three hundred men, taking with him Prince Ibrahim, who quitted his elephant and mounted a horse. Ibrahim’s elephant and imperial um- The feebleness of the defence on the Sayyids’ part would be fully proved if we believe, as Warid tells us, vir after two ae ting only forty men were left dead on the field? ‘ ajm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan, a drawn mae in his hand, si on to enquire for and search out his brother.. He found ‘Abdullah Khan standing on the ground quite alone, and although wounded, in the hand still fighting like a lion, while on every side the crowd of his eek grew greater every minute, post far not one of all earthly croitadan 5." ding a verse of Sa‘di, Shirazi, ees the oceasion.§ Bonen r Quli ‘Khan, who had noticed that the 1 He legal his ey+ from this wound, and the glass ball by which he replaced i a anbject of wonder to hes nego Lae for the — of his life Ma patra thon IT, 508 ; afi 2 Maohsmm» Ree | Lahori , 878; Khifi Khan, 931. 932; Tarikh- -iemugaf. fart, 215; Warid, 1643; Baydn-i- wigs’, 447. 3 Ounin = dir cé gird b@yad sas in a amsher-i-ghaziyan agar, : : ? ua. act the weet when duty calls, eee re Thus do fi hrers’ swords leave their mar ‘. Khizr Kh hen: ‘who took. part in ‘the battle as one of — Sayyid’ 8 army, Was near enongh. to “know that’ ‘Abdullah Khan called o e uproar could not hear his words. Some years afterwards, i in 1138 H. (785 ee 580° Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (November, 1908. howdah of ‘Abdullah Khan’ s elephant was empty, ‘made enquiries and was informed by one of his soldiers that the Nawab was on foot, bare-headed, and wounded in the arm. Coming up at once with a led elephant, Haidar Quli Khan addressed Sayyid, in flattery : as there left ?”? Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan made a movement to cut down the speaker, but ‘Abdullah Khan held his brother back. Then with a haughty and dignified air he took Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan’s hand and mounted the led elephant. Reorte: the Sayyid a shawl to wind round his head, Haidar Quli Khan followed on his own ute se a and conducted his ance to the Emperor Muhammad His hands bound Megat: oh Haidar Quli Khan’s shawl, ‘Abdallah Khan was ushered i the presence | of Muhammad Shah. Saluting him with a “ Ponce be upon you,” the Emperor said: “Sayyid, you have yomeelt brought zone affairs to this extremity.” Overcome with shame, ‘Abdullah Khan answered only: “It is God’s will.” abated ad Amin Khan, unable to contain himself, leapt from the serouait with joy and exclaimed : “ Let this traitor to his salt be confided to this ancient er ritor.” of Za,lfiqar Khan? Let him remain with Haidar Quli Khan or be made over to the Emperor’s own servants.” 2 The prisoner was accordingly mga? over to hares Quli Khan, along with Najm-ud- din ‘Ali Khan, rother, whose wounds were so severe that he was not lanes to recover. Hamid Khan was also taken a prisoner and brought, a headed and bare-footed, before his cousin, Muhammad Amin Khan, and Khan Dauran. The new wazir calmed his fears an assured him of being tenderly dealt wi ere were many other prisoners, the chief among them being Sayyid ‘Ali , aban, ccthie of Abi,1] Muhsin Khan, and ‘Abd-un-nabi Khan ' he met at Mathura Najm-udedin ‘Ali Khan, then on his way to Ahmadabad, and obtained from him the details in the text. Khafi Khan makes out that ‘Abdullah Khan claimed aman (safety for life) by by announcing himself as a Sayyid. 1 Siwanih-i-khizvi2, a 93; Shiai Das, 614 ; Khishbal Cand, Berlin MS. 495, f.-10184 ; Khafi z.¥F. ; — — . Khishbal Pao te§ attributes the captur Sof Na ajm-ud- din hi Khan to his patron, Sher hen, rns details ‘eit asserting that a writer’s pe Khem Karan, van chronogram for ‘Abdullah Khin's capture is, Hasan mazlim, Se ‘Dy. ‘*The afflicted Hasan,” Warid 165%. Khafi Khan, II, 941, asserts that Muhammad Shah had sworn an ail mats > God that whatever d he would not take ‘Abdullah Khan’s life. Qasim, aes a79,. o04s 392.508 - meee 448 5 het ee. ¥ E scp “aces escort Vol. tt 3 10.) .. The Later Mughals, 581 he Sayyids’ side the enizvackn eats were held and the fight mainte by Ghazi-ud-din Khan and others for nearly an ‘hour after the eapture of ‘Abdullah Khan. When at length they were satisfied that the day was lost, they desisted. Ghazi-ud- din Khan moved off the field with such baggage as had been saved, and, with Allahyar Khan and many others, made straight for Dihli ; ‘while the Barhah Sayyids endeavoured to cross the Jamnah in order to make their wa y to their homes. Saif-ud-din ‘Ali Khan had brought Price Ibrahim off the field of battle, but owing to the entire absence of carriage was obliged to leave him ‘Nekpur. Saif-nd-din ‘Ali Khan went home to Jansath, sending Baqir ‘Ali Khan and Khizr Khan to Dihli-to bring away the Sayyid women and dependants. These messengers reached the capital before the eon and carried off the ladies and children to the Sayyids’ coun Late in the evening of is e 14th Muharram, 1133 H. (Novem- er 14, age news reached ‘Dihli of the defeat and capture of ite Nah His wives and women, a numerous body, nearly took gee ve of their senses. Many of the concubines, seizing their pale threw old veils and sheets over their rich clothes and made off with whatever they could lay their hands The man in charge, one ‘Abdullah Khan, Kashi, made no attempt to do his duty, and in the confusion a ten-year old daughter of Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan took refuge in the house of a Mirdsin or singer, — to the Sayyids, where she was dis- ered “cov and seiz y the Emperor’s adherents. The girl was ~placed in charge of the Emperor’s rete ae Qadsiyah, who bdullah Khén proposed to marry her to Muhammad Shah complained to Haidar Quli Khan ‘that such a ‘ace had never been done before to a Barhah Sa ayyid. That noble, by much aseggieg obtained cpa nacen of the child adie sent her to Najm-ud-din ‘Ali Khan’s h Re edit to the field. "of battle. The Mughal soldiery, as ustom was, took to plundering, and appropriated to them prevented whatever horses, camels, mules and cattle fell into their ands. Curaéman, Jat, followed ‘edi and plundering both sides with strict impartiality, made off with his Bie to his own country. Among his spoils were one thousand baggage oxen and — — ae ome left n ntly on arte sandy mound eral camel-loads of goods intended oe charitable e distibntion, ond the records of the Grand Almoner’ 1 Muhammad Qasim, Lithor, 381 ; Khafi Khan, IT, 933, 934, 936. The ‘aster sums up with the lines Ba kar an eah dari, oh pint cah jau, Kih imroz kisht ast, fardah darau ; and adds the proverb: kik kard kih wa yajft, wa kih kisht kih nah darwid. 2 Muhammad Qasim, Lahori, 381; Shii Das, 614; Khafi Khan, II, 930. 582 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. Section 22.—Capture or Prince [srinim, _Aft ter i periee din ‘Ali Khan had removed Prince generations in the royal service, ec, and some others. He sat down with these few companions in a mango orchard belonging to Qutb-ud-din ‘Ali Khan, and not far fromthe houses. His men peg that if he would move elsewhere, they would not desert he prince sags that oe cone idered this battle as a final ud-din Khan came to arrest him When these men had made ane obeisance ae rose up and ac . P allusion is, of course, to the fact that they had both been set on the throne by one and the same man, ‘Abdullah Khan. allowance of forty rupees a day was fixed for Ibrahim’s main- mance , and he was sent back to prison in the citadel of Shah- anabad. There he died on the 8th Muharram 1159 H. (January 380th, 1746) at the estimated age of fifty years. Asa quatrain quoted b ushhal Cand says, his day of Lsatses had hd been shortlived, ‘ like a drop of dew upon a blade of grass,’ Secrion 23.—Enp or ‘ABDULLAH Kn. Muhammad Shah announced the victory to his adherent, Nizam-ul-mulk, in the following terms: “ After the death of “ Husain ‘Ali Khan we marched towards the capital, as soon as ‘‘ we had heard that ‘Abdullah Khan had raised Prince Ibrahim to “the throne and was planning resistance. Nor would he listen to “ onrremonstrances. On the 12th Muharram of our second year 1 Perhaps Begpnr, parganah Palwal, near the Jamnah, and about 15 miles north of Bilochpur. See Indian Atlas Sheet 49, S.E.; I can find no Nekpur. 2 The Bayan-i i-waqi‘, p. 448, omits Haidar Quli Khan and beige Sa‘adat eached t ‘Khan. There isa — that at —— Ibrahim takiyah of a faqir in ee — for a mouthfal of sas The ‘tion rewarded him with f P gla 0 The recluse began to prepare bre»kf»st for him, but god 9 eonta eat, ‘his pursuers arrived and seized him, Khushhal Cand, Berlin MS., No. 495, fol. 102. eS shi Dis f f. 618 ; 8 RAN Kb Khan, II, 938 ; Rustam ‘Ali, 249@ ; Tarikh-1- Fiprhs h SORE a cay Uae Sea ae ase ea Vol. IV, No. 10.] . The Later Mughals. 583 [N.S.] * we pitched our tents twenty kos from Dihli. Next day the * battle os and lasted from morn to night. On the following ‘4 “day t the imperial troops charged the Scheles ‘Abdullah Khan was sajtaved, and or UP, who had fled from the field, was Yronght “ back a prisoner. ‘Indyatullah a and the officers of the Escheat Depart- ment (buyutat) were now sent with all despatch to confiscate the late Wazir’s property together with that of all his relatives and dependants. Sayyid Ghulam ‘Ali Khan, who had been left in charge of Dihli as the » Hayyid's deputy, directly he heard of the great disaster, collected all the gold and jewels he could lay hands upon, and in the confusion got clear away, thanks to the disguise he had adopted. Sayyid Najabat ‘Ali Khan, nephew and adopted son of the defeated wazir, and then a boy of thirteen or fourteen years, was seized and sent to share his uncle’s prison.* After this seizure, there was at this time no farther pursuit of the fugitive Sayyids ; their home villages were not confiscated nor their houses plun nde red. This forbearance i is attributed to the Muhammad Amin an, however, did not approve of this clemency, and gave orders to his ‘@mil or manager, ‘Abd-ul-latif Beg, then present with five thousand horsemen in the new wazir’s fiefs of Budaon and Sambhal, to cross the Ganges into the Diabah and lay waste the Barhah country. Nothing came of this attempt. The Sayyids collected the Gijars and other tribes welling on their estates, and “ broke the covetous teeth of the Is”; and as that “old dodger,’ Muhammad Amin Khan, died soon after, they were left for the time in peace. eanwhile Sayyid ‘Abdullah Khan remained a prisoner in the citadel of Dihli under the charge of Haidar Quli Khan, who, after the death of Muhammad Amin Khan, was high in the imperial favour. The Sa ayyid was treated with hor receiving delicate food to eat and fine clothes to wear. But so long as he submission and loyalty conditional on the release 0’ id. time to time other rumours were put into circulation. At i Khan’s a place near the imperial apartments, where he continued to be ted. Two years elapsed, but the Mughals never ceased in their plotting, until at length they obtained the emperor's BL eng -ul-insha ( Cighoaraphed copy); p. 86. 2 Khafi Khan, IT, 9 3 ae sage or Kathorah, one of the principal of the thirty-two villages ocenpied by the Chathaniri branch of the Barhah yes see Sayyid —— ‘Alva Mss, Sayyid-ut-tawarikh (composed in 1864 A.D.). Mhd. Qasim, ‘Lahori, B84. 584 Journal of the Asiatic Society‘of Bengal. Lacan 1908. seven (lunar) years of age. He left no children. In accordance with his dying’ wishes he was buried at the side of his favourite mistress, a singing woman called Kesar Mahi, in a walled garden outside the Pumbah gate of Old Dihit. This garden was situated on the high road to the shrine of the saint Nizam-ud-din Auliya ; it had been preenten to Qutb-ul-mulk by Rajah Bakht Mal, diwan of the Khalisah Section 24.—Tae two Sayvyips: THEIR CHARACTER AND CONDUCT. Muhammad Shah ree that the Sayyids should be referred to after their death, the one as Namakharam and the other as Harém-namak, an order aie Nizim-ul-mulk objected to and refused to comply with.3 ‘Ala amgir does not seem to have been fond of Boies) Say- yids. Once in the official news-letter from Ahmadabad it was reported that Sayyid Hasan ‘Ali Khan, Bahadur (attorwetda ‘Abdallah Khan), had shown promptitude in attacking and rank of both brothers, the elder from 800 to 1,000, and the younger from 700 to ‘Alamgir wrote across this report : “Wherefore should I not offer congratulations } ? But the very “ fact of their being Sayyids, those fountains of felicity, demands wardrobe, and let them be sent together with two swords, jewel- - «pitted and provided with pearl- mounted belts. Let Jamdat-ul- “mulk (¢e., the wazir) write much pre aise and many congratula- “ tions when Leasing these presents. Then, on the petition — from Zi,lfiqar Khan, he wrote: ‘* The piopinee of that servant of my house, who knows my “way of thinking, was exooedingly out of place. It is a matter “of course for men of the sword (saif) to punish leaders of strife “ (kaif). But to agree to immediate promotion is difficult. Love afi Khan, Il, 941, cannot conceive it possible that Nizém-nl-mulk, shoe gh Mach had any share in these plots, but al ‘ilm ‘ind allah! “ God on 2 euhar--pamsin of ee Sadiqi, son of Hanif, B.M. em a F No. i » aye fro . B. Faller’s translation, B.M. Addl Nos, 20,7 7 74, sth . the aa Kesar Mahi seems yg doubtful pe neg LP but most plainly in the Pers : “Ab, Tanikh-i- Hind, fol, 2508 ; Mhd. Qasim, Lihori, Kamwar Khan, p. 8: “i Maboioiads Core ai (Feat 1135 BL). Khafi Khan, IT, 94 Ie Vol. IV, No 10.) © The Later Mughals... © 585 [N.S.] ‘‘ for Sayyids, those men of high lineage, is an obligation imposed s by the Holy Faith, nay, is a proof of having fully accepted it ; while to harm that clan is to expose one’s self to the displeasure ‘of the Most Merciful. But no action should be taken which “ produces evil in this, and disgrace in the next world. Undue - “ favour to the Barhah Sayyids will be disastrous in sti worlds. or when promoted or exalted they say: ‘Iam and there is "none sia and stray from the path of duty. They lift their igh and begin to cause trouble. If this attitude is t occsliched, the business of this world ceases to be carried out ; “if it is punished, objections will arise in the other world.”! the good qualities of the two brothers, since he has said so much about their misdeeds. He attributes the disrespect shown to Farrukhsiyar with all the bribe-taking and harshness in revenue- farming, to the bad influence of Ratn Cand, the Wazir’s chief official. Up to the time of his leaving for ‘the Dakhin, Husain ‘Ali Khan had shown extreme aversion to taking money irregu- sales ; afterwards, Muhkam Singh, Khatri, and others did their t to pervert him. But both brothers were really friendly to the poor and non-oppressive in disposition, The’ townsmen, who were left to live in peace, made no complaints against them. They were liberal to the learned and the necessitous, and full of consideration for the deserving. In these respects Husain ‘Ali h enlarged by ‘Iwaz Khan, which formed a welcome addition to the scanty water-supply i in that town. He also built in the Barhah coun wie a sarae, abridge, and other works for the public benefit.? ‘Abdullah Khin was rae for forbearance, patience, and extreme humanity. When Haidar Quli Khan was faujdar of Strat he confiscated the — of ‘Abd-ul-ghaffir ikon: a wealthy merchant recently deceased, in spite of te existence of legal heirs. The line of action ad ted by ‘Abdullah Khan was most commendable. Haidar eee from office and the sa te made over to the rightfel 01 owners. Husain ‘Ali Khan, within whose jurisdiction Strat was situa ted, passed deepens; night ina peg the matter. Upon the release of e property not tram was kept back. The younger Sayyid is also der | for page ae the os = against a false complaint brought by his own elephant- ' .. The conduct of the wazitr in the case of the ‘Beat. India ee pany’s embassy to Farrukhsiyar’s court is also very much to ‘commended. Misled by his Armenian colleague John sa sding 1 Ahkam-i-‘Alamgiri, Irvine MS., No. — fol. 265, 2 Khafi Khan, II, 941, 943 3 Khafi Khan, IT, 943. 586 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908. had negotiated through Khan Dauran, the second bakhshi, instead of through the wazir, When Khan Dauran had reaped all the this tardy application gave a splendid opening for avenging the idee neglect. Nothing of the sort happened. ‘Abdullah a still more codectal. ‘the Wazir spp no pre We need em nag Ricceiid that Surman should style ri “ the Good Vis The Surman diaries also yield an aapsiclens that ‘Abdullah ‘Khan was not quite strict in the observance of Muhammadan rules. ‘‘ Hearing the Visier drinks,” ‘es envoys sent him a handsome present of Shiraz wine and brandy; and we are not es of its being returned with indignaon and porta as an t. et pee entry i in the Surman diaries agg ‘Abdullah Khin’s -kind_ hea: At the envoys’ last audience Farrukhsiyar refused to pice oe departure of William Hamilton, the surgeon who had attended him in ave illness. In this emergency they invoked the Rie of ‘Abdull ah Khan, and “the good visier readily offered to use his utmost endeavours.” He wrote a very pathetic address ‘to! His Majesty, in which an imaginary wife and children in ‘Scotland were introduced to heighten the effect. On Hamilton's promising a speedy return to en Farrukhsiyar yielded a reluctant consent to his departure. he Barhah Sayyids have crite almost to our own aay more or less Indian in their practices. Thus it is no surpri to learn from a contemporary historian that ‘Abdullah Khan observed the Basant or spring festival, and the Holi powder- wing usual among Hindas. In another direction he dis- pared ce sega Anand Ram, Makhlis, noticed that every e he gave public audience, two men “called majamrah-gardan, or F ceeoeta aes stood at the head of his carpet swinging silver censers full of smoking rue-seed. This was done to avert the Evil Eye. We have also seen in the course of our narrative that = was more of a soldier ner an administrator ; and that he was a voluptuary who in time of peace was indolent and negligent of business. He left his “affairs too much in the hands of his Hindi man-of- business, Ratn Cand.3 One of the Wazir’s deeds of merit was the construction of a -cos GiBaW: Vilson’s ‘Early Annals,” xo. II, , Part 2, ‘* The Surman Diary,” pp. otis eT 142, 143, 200, war Khan, entry of 3rd Babi, IL 1132 H.; Anand Ram, Mukhlis, Mirat- oe fol. 248¢,” Herklo “ Qanoone Islam,” Glossary, p. Ixxxiv, Says the is that of Mahnd? (Lawsonia inermis), mixed with ben- zoin or mastord-sced. Vol. IV, No. 10.] The Later Mughals. 587 [N.S.] canal in Patparganj, a suburb of Dihli. It was ao in 1127 H. (1715) after a great fire in that quarter of the town, and it was finished in the fifth year of oe eae (1716). As to it Sayyid ‘Abd-nl-jalil, Bilgrami, w Bahr-i-jud o phy Out spate ‘Abdullah Khan, Nahr-i-khairt kard jar m wazir-i-mubtasham c Bahr-i-an ‘Abd-ul-jalil- i- Wasttt tarikh kard “ Nahr-i- nk ii madd-i- -bahr-i- ahsain o oa (1127 H.) The same learned man and ene et the praises of ‘Abdullah Khan in his Masnavi, as follow Aristi-i-fitrate, k, Asaf-nishan ast, Yamin-ud- daulah; ‘Abdullah Khan ast ; Ba diwan ciin nashinad nau-bahar ast, Ba maidan cun darayad zu,lfiqar ast.! Husain ‘Ali Khan, Amir-ul-umara, differed conaidecably'h in character from his elder brother. He was prompt in action and inclined to the use of exaggerated and insolent nage: Several stories showing this habit of his are on record. arty the hired flatterers in his train used to recite, even i e€ emperor’s presence, Hindi verses in praise of their m aril A Persian translation of two lines has been handed down ; they are to this effect :— The whole world and all creation seeks the shelter of your umbrella, Kings of the world earn crowns through your emprize.? “aa on the ill- ae march to the Dakhin, being intoxicated with his own greatness, he boasted that on whosoever’s head he cast the shilioe of his shoe, that man would become the equal of the Emperor Alemgre. This remark gave great offence to those who heard it.% though he put no faith in lucky or unlucky moments se Husain ‘Ali Khan was for ever extolling and finding new mean- ings in the following lines :— Ham ci man be-kase shahide hech kafir na bid, Subh-i-mahshar khid damid, wa khiin-i-man khwabidah ast. 1 Ma,asir-ul-wmard, III, 140 ; Khushhal Cand, B.M,. No. 3288, fol. 407¢. 2 Ahwal-ul-khawagin, fol. 1768, In the original they are :— Panéh-i-chatr atthe jumlah-i-‘alam o khalq, Kalahdar-i-jahan ra kalah az muqdam-i-t#. 3 Yahya Khan, Tazkirat-ul-mulvk, fol, 128¢. 588 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, 1908.] eee eS eee ‘With the disappearance of the Sayyid nee the story attains a sort of dramatic completeness, and I decide to suspend at this point my contri itnatioits on the history of the Later original intention is beyond. my remaining strength. I planned on too large a scale, and it is ae likely now that I shall be able to do much more, The n of Bahadur Shah (1707—1712) is ready to be faired ous i os press ; and the first draft for the years ae to 1738 is written. I hope soon to undertake the narrative of 1739, including the invasion of Nadir Shah. It remains 10 be seen whether I shall be able to continue the story for the years which follow Nadir Shah’s departure. But I have read and translated and made notes for another twenty years ending about 1759 or 1760. The pic Papen work for the period 1759—1803 has not been begun. In any c e I hope that my published studies on the period, although sarecisio. g only part of the ground, may prove of some use; that, at the least, they may relieve some more fortunate successor of much drudgery, of a ture re ae hones 2 9 arid, and repellent to many ard an Oxford historian phrases it, that some Gibbon ‘of ‘te figure. may throw me a word of thanks in a footnote. October 20, 1907. - | W. Irvine. - 53. NUMISMATIC SUPPLEMENT No. X.- Note.—The numeration of the article below is chhtiaued from p. 446 of the ‘‘ Journal and Proceedings’’ for 1908. The Date of the ae Coins—A_ Rejoinder. 59.—I1t was with no little surprise I read in the Journal and Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal for May, 1908, a ae note by Mr. Beveridge, in which the old fiction is again n adva ced, that the Salimi coins were issued during Akbar’s lifetime, either tory evidence has been adduced. Biever. as the subject is ‘ha being broached anew, it may be well to indicate once more evidence the coins themselves supply, vont of the dasorvodly discredited hypothesis. The Salimi co whether in silver or. in copper, are all dated, and nota iioke one of the dates they bear admits of reference to any period i in Akbar’s lifetime. On the other hand, every one of the dates finds a simple and natural explanation when assigned to the term, rae Bie? = nine months, immediately subsequent to Akbar’s death. The month in which he died was the 6th (Jumada II) of the Hijri year - 1014: rad aied oneuin Beat in the Persian here to the 8th month (Aban n) his 50th regnal year. For coin purposes it suffices to know the ‘ont and year of the Rien cai” s decease. As to the exact day of Akbar’s death the Histories are not concordant. — See on this subject an informing note on pages 212 and 213 of Blochmann’s volume of the tr; ranslation of the “ Ain-i-Akbari.” Mr. Beveridge is, month Aban. In my article in the Numismatic Mail Beotonrs No. 1, 1904, I accepted as the ‘date of Jahangir’s accession the 8th of Jumada Il. Mr. Beveridge now rightly corrects the 8th to h 4 his son, the Prince Satine ascended the throne as the Emperor J ahangir. Thus the cme that now falls to be answered is, Were the Salimi coins issued 1 bar’s coogi that is to say, Were they issued before Aban 50 ? Now these coins, as we have already said, are themselves dated, and not one of them bears a date prior to that month of Aban: The dates‘ are, and quite distinctly, 590 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (November, 1908 Aban (the 8th month), Adbhar (the Raw Dai (the 10th), coe (the 11th), and Isfandarmuz (the 12th) of the year 50, a Farwardin (the lst month), ae (the Pee Khiedsa (the 3rd), and Tir (the 4th), of the y r2. Such is the evidence of the coins themselves, evidence nately counter to the supposi- oe) o know how Mr. Beve mae explains the eee if it represent Akbar’s eed year. It stands in ee with e or other of five of the nine peamtbear a hence we may safely infer that it Apo some year, s e 50th ear, It cer- tainly was not the 50th year of Salim’s “ “rebellion, > nor was it the 50th year of his “ de Fick governorship. But if, as we maintain, the Salimi coins were struck imme- diately on Akbar’s death, the number 50 presents no aes whatever. In the month of Mihr there had issued, quite n mally, from the Ahmadabad mint, rupees on which was imp: the regnal year 50. Within a fortn rtnight after the close of that month (on the 10th of Aban) Akbar died. Before this new month Aban had ended, the Salimi coins were issued, and these the same regnal year as had been entered on the coins of the preceding month. Now this is the procedure that would in ordi- nary course have been adopted had the date been according to the Hijri era ; and it was not unnatural to carry out the same proce- dure when reckoning the date from the new epoch approved by Akbar, the epoch, to wit, not of Hubsinmad’s Flight but of Akbar’s own accession to the throne. Asa matter of fact the 50 did remain on the coin-dies ont the next New Year’s Day came round, and only then, coincident with the change of et was a change made in the year’s number as exhibited on the coin Mr. treat! thinks it extremely improbable that after his accession Jahan would use on his coins the name Salim. Well, Jahangir was whee by any means the only Emperor to insert on the current coins of the realm the ‘Alam, or “ Christian name,” given soon after birth :-— 1. On the well-known Lahor rupee Shah Jahan I. found room for the name Khurram that he had borne while a prince (Br. Mus. Catal., No. 578). 2. Of the coins issued in his first regnal year by Shah ‘Alam I. there are two distinct types, on each at which appears that Emperor's birth-name, Mu‘azza (Lah. Mus. Catal., p. 197, Nos. 4 and 5). One pom sy from the Tatta mint, and the other probably m Murshidabad 3. Shah ‘Alam II. before he mounted the throne was Boewn as the Hin i ‘Ali — and this latter occurs rupees —so my own cabinet shows as. late a as the he 13th and 14th years of Shah ‘Alam’s reign. A regnal year so late suffices to > dis- Vol. IV, No. 10.]. Numismatic Supplement. 591 [N.S.] prove the hypothesis brought forward by Mr. Long- worth Dames that the ‘Ali Gauhar coins were struck in the lifetime of that prince’s father, ‘Alamgi II. It is thus evident that Jahangir is but one of at least oe Emperors whose coins bear the sovereign’s oe ame. So far am aware, no one has suggested that the Khurram or Mu‘ na Ea or ‘Ali Gauhar rupees were issued by these ions while in rebellion. But if in each of these three cases the coins were those not of a rebel prince but of a reigning emperor, one nee not shrink from the supposition that the Salimi coins too were issued not by the Prince Salim but by the Emperor Jahangir. Mr. Beveridge sets much store by the fact that cau Prince Salim had large interests in the province of Guj se, a man of wealth, and quite ig @ con- siderable portion of it came from this “ Garden of India.” But ow does all this bear on the Salimi coins? If the prince ever was, Pehio ch I very much donbt, de facto governor of Gujarat, and even if he held the province in fief, he would not thereby have been entitled to issue coins in his own name. Such action on his part would at once have constituted him a rebel, and, had he ventured on it during his father’s lifetime, the autocratic Akbar would have insisted on knowing the reason why. In the whole Saisie of Indian Mughal numismatics there is nota si ingle ars Boy simply as rebel. Yet of any rebellio’n in Ahmadabad, fomen im the interests of Salim, the histories supply not a word. His do Mogor” (Vol -L, p. 131) this rebellion is a in the terms :— “Ja hangir, then a south (he was about thirty- two) allowed himself, in spite of his natural goodness, to be led astray by the soft words of traitors, and rose against his father, ins o.2 that Fortune, abandoning Akbar, would transfer h is side, But it was not so. Akbar wis able to make such ait that in a short time Jahangi: was take" a prisoner.” Clearly then the revolt was shortlived. That it »«xtended at any time to the distant Ahmadabad we have no evidence what- soever. It shonld further be remember’d in this connexion that several of the Salimi coins bear the date 2. |f these rupees really were issued by a rebel prince, we are si:ut uy to the con- clusion that at the time of their issue the rebe!li» was already in its second year. Of a revolt thus protracte) some mention would assuredly have been made in the ‘sistovies of Gujarat, yet not a hint of it is forthcoming Ove muy then safely relegate to the domain of fiction Salim’s rebellion in \bmadabad, and with it we may, I feel sure, also consig: his de facto 592 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal... [November, 1908.] governorship. “These discredited, the ——- eae ae rie coins were issued “either because the Prin de fact governor of Gujarat or because he was a rebel” of itself “falls to his ground. Tested alike by the evidence of the coins themselves and by the histories of the time, the hypothesis is untenable, All the evidence to hand leads definitely and consentaneously to the conclusion that these coins e first struck within a few days after Akbar’s death, and that they continued to issue for nine consecutive months. It is true that in the year 1014 H. some of J ahangir’s heavy Kalima rupees issued from the Ahmadabad mint. A specimen, dated distinctly 1-1014 and weighing 211 grains, is contained in the Bombay Asiatic Society’s Cabinet. Evidently then, if our theory of the date of the Salimi coins be correct, the Ahmadabad mint must have been producing simultaneously some rupees bearing the Emperor's princely name Salim and others esteemed friend Mr. phere - Thanawala has recentl; The Hahi rupee that Akbar favoured to the very oni of his and ome years the current rupee turned the scale between the limits of 210 and 222 grains. Now it would appear that in Ahmadabad, though there alone, during the first nine months of Jahangir’s reign, coins of both types, the lighter and the heavier, were permitted to be struck. But each denomination had its own legend, Hence it came to pass, and quite in accord- ance with the fitness of things, that, while the heavier Kalima rupee bore invariably the imperial name Jahangir, for the lighter Salmi coin the less exalted princely name sufficed. Geo. P. Taytor, Ahmadabad. OLD LOL Oe NOVEMBER, 1908. The Monthly General Meeting of the paced was held on Wednesday, the 4th November, 1908, at 9-15 P Peon Pe OnADETATA HaraprasA&p S/astri, M.A., Vice-Presi- dent, in the ch The following members were present :— Mr. I. H. Burkill, Mr. B. L. Pgs ee Mr. L. L. Fermor, Mr. H. G. Graves, Mr. D, Hooper, Rev C. Ridsdale, Mr. G. H. Tipper, Dr. Satischandra = fiat heme Mr. W. C. rth. Visitors:—Dr. W. Huntly, Dr, J. T. Jenkins, Mr, E. Woodhams. The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Three-hundred and thirteen presentations were announced. The General Secretary ao the death of Rai Ram Brahma Sanyal Bahadur, an Associate Member of the Society, and read the fallenitig obituary one pierre by Mr. I. H. Burkill. The Society has suffered the loss, by death at the age of 57, of Rai Ram Brahma Sanyal, Bahadur, since 1899 one of our As- sociate Members, From his home in the Murshidabad district, he came to Calcutta about 1872 as a medical student, but did not qualify, his love of natural history leading cr instead to take in 1875 the post of Superintendent of the Zoological Gardens, at Alipur, Calcutta. He held that post until i death, and did most excellent work in it. The landscape gardening of the ‘Zoo’ was his, as well as the care of the animals. His annual reports reflected his medical training, always containing informa- tion regarding the causes of death of the animals lost from time to time. His natural bent and ability brought him friendship and encouragement from Dr. Thomas Anderson and eut.-Col. ngham: these two he looked on as his masters, He wrote a Hiadid-henke of the Macnee of Animals in Captivity in Lower ” (Calcutta, 1892), ‘“ Hours with Nature” (Calcutta, papers which appeared in various journals. His last work in connection with this Society was a plea (see the Proceedings for June) the establishment of a marine zoological station on the a a plea which we hope is going to bear good He sited Europe once that he might gather ideas from ‘es ‘Boao gardens there e Zoological Society ‘of London made him a corresponding member in 1893, and the Government of India a Rai Babadur in 1898, cxiv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, The Chairman announced that the Council ne appointed Mr. G. H. Tipper asa a of Council and General Secretary in the place of Mr. T, H. D. La Touche, proceeded on tour, and D. Hooper as Tieaanee in the place of Mr. J. A. Chapman, resigne ed, The Chairman laid on the table the following :— . A report by Dr. G. A. Grierson on the Linguistic Survey of India presented by him to the Fifteenth International Congress of Orientalists held at Copenhagen on 14th to 20th August 1908. The Linguistic Survey of India has made satisfactory progress since I had the honour of submitting a report to the Fourteenth International Congress of Orientalists. I laid eee that Cahetees our sections of the work, viz, :— Vol. II. Mon-Khmer and Tai fam Vol. ILI. Part III. Kuki-Chin med Burma Groups of the Tibeto-Burman family. Vol. VY. Parti. Bengali and Assamese; and Part II. Bihari and Oriya The following is the proposed list of volumes of the Sur- vey :— Vol. I. Introductory. Vol. II. Mén-Khmér and Tai families. Vol. I. Part I. Tibeto-Burman languages of the Himalaya and North Assam Part II. Bodo, Naga, and Kachin Groups of the Tibeto-Burman languages Part (If. Kuki-Chin and Burma Groups of Vol V. Indo-Aryan languages, Eastern Group Part I. Bengali and As re . Bihari and Oriya. Vol Mi patty cee oe mediate group (Kast- ern H Vol. VIL. eer: languages, Southern group (Marathi). Vol. VIII. Indo-Aryan languages, North-Western group (Sindhi, Lahnda, Kashmiri, and the ‘* Pisaca ” languages), Vol. IX. Indo-Aryan Aneue.stenci Central group. Part I. Western Hindi and Faaeh rtIV. Himalayan languages. Ve. ek. enste family. oe a XI, “Gipsy” languages and supplement. t has been found necessary to divide Vol. IX into four ranted of three iets cect, owing tothe fact that to have included the 1908. Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. CXV Bhil languages in the part devoted to repapngese and Gujarati would have made the third part too unwieldy in siz As regards the progress made in these volumes :— Vol. I must necessarily wait till all the rest has been nisned. Vol. II has been poe and was laid before the Four- enth Congress. Vol. III.—Part I. This is finished and is now being rinted off. Oo Part II is finished and was laid before the Thirteenth Congress. Part III is finished and was laid before the Fourteenth Congress. Vol, IV has been printed. Vol. V. Both parts have been ped ny were laid before the Fourteenth Congr Vol. VI. Printed. Was laid before Thirteenth Con- —— Vol. VII. Printed. Vol. VIII, Pantiy finished and in type, only Sindhi and Kashmiri remain to be dealt with, Vol. 1X.—Part I. This has long been finished in MSS. but the Introduction cannot be prepared for a till the remaining parts have been printed off. Part TI, a is finished, and is now being te Part IIT. "This has been printed. Part IV. I am at present at work on this. ae half the manuscript has been pre- ared, and part of this is in type. Vol. X, all complete and in type, except Balochi, and a language spoken in Waziristan known as uri. Vol. XI. Not yet touched. Only two complete volumes therefore remain untouched. Vol. I. General Introduction. Vol, XI. Gipsy languages and Supplement. Since the an «anges the following sections have been printed and issu Vol. IV. "Munda and Dravidian Languages. Vol. VII. Marathi. Wools: Ik, Part Ill, Bhil languages and Khandaéi. I have the honour to-day to lay these sections, and also the final proofs of Vol. III, Part I, and Vol. IX, Part II, before the present Congress ee The es of the 1 a Himalayan Tibeto-Burman languages ca cos Cxvi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, [November, I take the opportunity now presented to me of again express- ing my gratitude to my friend and assistant, Dr, Sten Konow, for his invaluable help. Each one of the three eats sections presented to-day comes from his pen. Besides these he has written Parts I and III of Vol. III. I think that, when itis published, Dr. Konow’s pines on the Tibeto-Barman languages of the Himalaya will be found of more than ordinary interest. Following the lines maria ind down by B. H. Hodgson, he has been able to separate out a remarkable group of what he calls ‘‘ Pronominalized”” Tibeto-Burman langu- ages. These extend from Kunawar in the Panjab in the West, pronominalized cognate languages. Their chief peculiarity lies in the great freedom—-almost without limit--with which they employ pronominal suffixes, in the conjugation of the verb. This pecu- liarity, and several other remarkable facts (including ¢ we close resemblance of the forms of the earlier numerals) nabled Dr. Konow to show that these languages, although Tibaky-feaiaags at the present day, are built up on a substratum of an entirely different linguistic family—the Munda. The Munda ee. at present occupy the central hills of India, and traces of their ence are chharsaas even in the Aryan languages of the Hastern Munda languages with Khasi oly with Mén-Khmér, aed, se a ultimately with the languages of the Pacific even as far as Easter Island, opens out questions of wide ethnological interest. speech might reveal some secrets as to the ethnolovical relationship of the Bhils themselves. But this hope has, I regret to say, come to nothing. The Linguistic Survey shows that all the Bhils speak various forms of an “Arya n language closely akin to Gujarati. The vocabulary sometimes shows slight traces of Dravidian influ- ence, but these few words may easily have been borrowed from neighbouring Dravidian tribes, and there is nothing to show that they bcari to the original stock of the language. an languages of the Hast and Central Himalaya,—- Khas Kurs of Népal, Kumauni, and Garhwali,—the sections ing with which are now com ple te in manuscript, show some interesting results from the collision between Aryan and Tibeto- Burman forms of speech, The Aryan languages we know, from history, to have been brought by immigrants from Rajputana. The old Aryan language of the Khasas seems to have died out. 1908. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. exvil Aryan verb constructed, according to the rules of Tibeto-Burman grammar, _2. A letter from Dr, G. A, Grierson and Mr. M. L. Dames ing an account of the Congress which they attended as delegates fie the Society. In accordance with your request we attended the Fifteenth Cerigeraans of Orientalists which assembled at Copenhagen on the 13th August, and brought its sessions toa close on the 20th of the same month. . 4. of sasdact on August the 14th, and H. M. the King of Denmark was ey od pleased to attend one of the meetings, that at which Herr von L ve an account of the explorations and excavations carsied out by the German expedition to Central Asia under Prof. Griinwedel and himself at Turfan “— other sites on the southern slopes of the Thian Shan mountain ing to the printers’ strike which esradal at Copenhagen up to the end of the Congress it was found impracticable to issue frequent bulletins, as had been intended, in which accounts of diffioultics were too considerable to be surmou section however passed a resolution in favour of log a meet- ing of Indianists in India apart from the the invitation of the Greek Govern 5 Rihet was aged selected as the place of meeting of the Sixtosnth Congress A circular on ringed birds prema by the Director of the Hungarian Central Bureau for Ornithology. The winter-quarters and routes - our migrant birds are until! now yet unknown, and there is only one method which leads to positive rrchigegeh on this account: the marking of birds by alu- minium rings, a method which has been tried with success in Germany —" in Der enmark, as a house-stork, seater in Pomerania, was caught in Africa 15° S. of the Equator. The Hungarian tral Bureau for Ornithology has now also begun the marking of young storks, herons, gulls and swallows. The aluminium ring is exylii Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [November, fastened around the leg of the bird and it bears in each case the inscription “ BUDAPEST,” followed by a number which corres- ponds to the entry in the Register book of the Hungarian Central Bureau for Ornithology. Anyone catching such a mar ‘ked bird, or hearing of the capture of such, is kindly requested to send the ring on to the Hungarian Central Bureau for Ornithology, J ézsef-korut 65, Budapest VIII, Hungary, pemning ied by a notice stating the locality, time and particulars of capture, The following two gentlemen were Spies Ordinary Members during the recess in accordance wi Lala Jyotiprokas Nande, Zomntndar, Burdwan, and Sayed Muzaffarali Khai Zemindar and Ries, Muzaffarn The PSOONIES seven gentlemen were ballotted ite as Ordinary sas 8. M, Jacob, 1.C.8., Sialkot, proposed by Mr. 5. Whitehoaa, beehgoer by Mr: Q.° HD ipper ; Mr. Bisvesar 1 Bhai h and Assam, ‘Miphamar, Px - Dr. Satischandra Vidya- bhusana, secon by B i, Pe ; . Hee Barnes, B.Sc.,, F.1.C., F. CO: h “(bond yi Aprionlearal Chem nist, Punjab Government, “and Principal, Punjab Agricultural College, Lyallpur, proposed by Mr. G. H. Tipper, seconded by Dr. N. Annandale ; Mr. Ramlal Gupta, M.A., B.L., Pleader, Gaya, proposed by Mr. Harinath De, seconded by Dr. Satischandra Vidyabhusana ; Captain Michael Harris Thornely, 1.M.S., Civil Surgeon, feakinash proposed by Maj or L. Rogers, I.M.S., apie Aaa Mr. G. H. Tipper; Captain “OWartes Frederick Weinman, M.B., I.M.S., Civil Surgeon, Midnapur, proposed by Major L. ee LM. S., seconded by Mr. G. H. Tipper; and Captain L. Cook, 1.M.S., C entral Lunatic Asylum, pene proposed by Major L. Rogers, I.M.S., second- ed by Mr. G. H. Tipper N. Annandale exhibited a freshwater Polyzoon from Puri, Pectinatella burmanica. The statoblast of this Polyzoon was nt ‘Records of the Indian Museum.” In describing it he regarded its relationship to the Japanese species P. gelatinosa as probable. The discovery of the living animal in the Sar Lake near Puri, Orissa, proves this view to be correct. The compound colonies cover a great area, as a rule, surrounding the stems of reeds, an —. = innumerable small zoaria embedded in a greenish jelly. us embryos were observed in October ; and large numbers of statoblasta were found at the base of some of the zoaria. Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasid Sastri exhibited some 12th century manuscripts written in Bengali. The following papers were read :— Customs in Bashahr and its Dependency Kanawar. By HLA, Ross, 1.0.8. a r A 1908. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. exix 2. The Bikramasila. By Nunpotat Dey. These papers will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. 3. Radmacarita by ei ay bre Nandi. Edited by ManAmano- pADHYAYA HaraprasAD S/Astri, M.A This paper will be scbbanod in seen Memoirs, 4. On Sikhim Monasteries. By Dr. SarigScanpra Vipydpnu- SANA, M.A This paper will be published in a subsequent number of the Journal. 5. Dioscorearum sa descriptiones queedam auctoribus D. Prain et I. H. Bor This paper has Aes mney in the Journal for September, 1908. ——S ie The Adjourned Meeting of the Medical Section of the Society was held at the gaa s s Rooms on Wednesday, 11th November, 1908, at 9-15 p an W. J. Bucsanan, I.M.S., in the chair. The following members were present :—— Miss R. a Dr. H. M. Crake, Captain D. McCay, I.M. os Major J. Mulvany, I.M.S.; Captain J. G. P. Murray, I.M.S.; : KE. Panioty, Major 3.6. Vaughan, I.M.S Mat L. pee M.S., Honorary Secretary. The Minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed. Major J. C. Vaughan, I.M.S., aries a specimen of a growth of the haat with microscopical sectio Captain J. G. get I.M.S., showed some temperature charts of cases of in Major eo epics McCay, and Major L. Rogers joined in the dtabtiaaton NN eee aes eee lee PRINCIPAL PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. Asiatic Researches, Vols. I—XX and Index, 1788—1839. Proceedings, 1865—1904 (now amalgamated with Journal). Memoirs, Vol. 1, etc., 1905, etc. : Journal, Vols. 1—73, 1832—1904. a Journal and Proceedings [N. §.], Vol. 1, etc., 1905, ete. - Centenary Review, 1784—1883. ae Bibliotheca Indica, 1848, ete. A complete list of publications sold by the Society can be obtained by application to the Honorary Secretary, 57, Park Street. Calcutta. PRIVILEGES OF ORDINARY MEMBERS. (a) To be present and vote at all General Meetings, which are held on the first Wednesday in each month ee in September and October. (6) To propose and second candidates for Ordinary Member- ship. (c) To introduce visitors at the Ordinary General Mica: and to the grounds and public rooms of the Society — during the hours they are open to members. (d) To have personal access to the Library and other public rooms of the Society, and to examine its collections. (e) To take out books, plates and manuscripts from the Library. (f) To receive gratis, copies of the Journal and Proceedings and Memoirs of the Society. (g) To fill any office in the Society on being duly elected thereto. —By Wituam 2 eee plemer, t, No. X. The date of Saltmi Coins : A Rejoinder.—By Gro. P. Taytor a Proceedings for November, 1908 ... ei Proceedings of the Medical Section for November, 1908 _... JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS *SIAJIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. Vol. IV, No. 11. DECEMBER, 1908. cc SIRWILLAMJONES il Ti ™ CALCUTTA: PRINTED AT THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, AND PUBLISHED BY THE ASIATIC SOCIETY, 57, PARK STREET, CALCUTTA. 1909. Issued April 2ist, 1969. List of Officers and Members of Council OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL For the year 1909. President : Sir Thomas Holland, K.C.LE., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.G.S. Vice-Presidents : The Hon’ble Mr. Justice Asutosh Mukhopadhyaya, M.A., D.L.. F.R.S.B G. Thibant, meg wie D., C.LE. Mah d Shastri, M.A. Lieut. cokers F. J. Draey M.B., I. MS. Secretary and Treasurer : General Secretary :—G. H. Tipper, ey M.A., ¥F.G:S. S Parnpt ies Hooper, Esq., F.C.S. Additionat Secretaries : - Phil ological Secretary : :—E. D. Ross, Esq., Ph.D. - Nataral History Secretary :—I. H. Burkill, Esq., M.A., F.L.S. Anthropological. Secretary :—N. on cama Esq., D.Se., . C.M.Z.8. Joint Philological Secretary:—Mahamahopadhyaya Satis Chandra Vidyabhisana, M.A., Ph.D., M.R.A.S. Medical Secretary :—Major L. Rogers, M.D., B.Se., I.M.S. Numismatic Secretary :—H. N. Wright, Esq., I.C.S, Other Members of Council : Harinath De, Esq., M.A. J. A, Cunningham, Esq., B.A. H. G. Graves, Esq. Babu Monmohan Chakravarti, M.A., B.L. Abdulla al-Mamun Suhraavardy, Esq., M.A., LU.D. Lieut.-Colonel F. P. Maynard, M.D., £.R.C.S,, D.P.H., I.M.S. ‘The Hon. Mr. Justice H. Setrnod, 2 LC,S8. A tet ance imei sar om 54. Some Rare Sanskrit Works on Grammar, Lexico- graphy and Prosody recovered from Tibet, No. 2. By Manimaworapuyaya Satis CHANDRA VIDYABHUSANA, Pa.D i ; is paper es a short account of the Tibetan versions of some rare works rammar, Lexicography and Prosody, the Sanskrit originals of several of which are still extant in India, The Tibetan versions are included in the Tangyur which the writer of the paper examined while residing at the monastery of Pamiangchi, Sikkim, in October 1908. A most remarkable work in the lot is the Chandoratnakara by Ratnakera Santi of Vikramasila, the Sanskrit original of which is extinct in India but preserved in Tibet along with the Tibetan version. l. @ranw famestaa ara,! Far Ry sIa IQA SATIS ST 3'4—Hlucidation of verbs ending in tz, etc. The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 1—75 of the Tangyur, Szra, Po. The original Sanskrit text was com- ae by the sage Rama-yasas? (called in Tibetan silica 1 The original reading is apq~ney sheenetrenenk: which has been a a weir jatiab in conformity with the Tibetan title. 2 Ram the rahmana at whose request the KaSmirian poet Kicdiinee ie: his " Avedinaailpalats and other works. | wReaiiea se aradreifeat sarz ti 8 |i phpdiblanternsiiereae ened Be ae FAT THAT GO aga (irtaiustatpalats, Introduction.) Now, Ksemendra was a » contemporary of King Ananta of Kiasmira, as is evident from pe tohlowing (Avadanakalpalata, Introduction.) King Ananta reigned i in —— ae ae aga A.D., vide Dr. Stein’s f Raja socal gg om a chotaliae, tk fived 1 in the ‘middle ot ‘the eleventh century A.D. 594 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {December, 1908. grags-pa). Thetext, which is extinct in India, wastranslated into Tibetan by Sakya Bhi ksu Dharma-Sri- phadra (Dpal-chos-kyi- bzan-po) by favat of the great’sage Bu-ston! at a place called Ri-phug which had been sanctified by the blessings of Pandita Dipankara Sri-jfiana. 2. afrummrateastaafranatraaqaraat ata, AEA SEAN SEATS SSAA T GSE AIL IA assyacaearga—a dictionary elucidating en- tire things, otherwise called a garland of pearls. e Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 75—251 sava monk rector Bhadra in consultation with the Tibetan pase of the Karmapa sect * (Shwa-dmar-bcod pan-hdsin-pa- o-grn = dynasty weds the fieerth hierarch oo mitionat datas was still alive. Qn AN 3. wRTUaEasta, Am" IFAS "AQ AAR" a5 a aajers|—A commentary on the aphorisms of Can- dra-vyakarana relative to letters (of the alphabet). The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 275— 281 of the Tangyur, Sgra, Po. The original Sanskrit ae which still exists, was composed by the great teacher Candra Gomin whose spotless white fame filled the entire Jambudvipa. At the suggestion left by the illustrious Sha-lu-lotsava Dharmapala Bhadra, who was asingle eye to all the people of Himavat (Tibet), the text was pieaienlatalt into Tibetan by Me- wiaiipititia 1 Bu-ston was born in 1288 A.D., vide Csoma’s Tibetan er Bat. 7k 2 Dipadtkera Srijiina was born in 980 A.D., and visited Tibet in 1038 A.D. 3 Lalitapara is in Ne # The Karmapa sect was founded in the middle of the twelfth ite 5 A.D. Their first monastery was built in 1154 A.D., at T'shur-phu, about on day’ : journey to the h of L e Phag-mo-gru dynasty rose to its highest power “s bi about 90-3458 A.D., videa short history o' _ = House of Phagdnu by Rai Sarat 1905. 6 Spyan-sha-rin-po-che lived in 102. Ally: when the governor Dorje- i of Government in Ne-don-tee. Vol. IV, No. 11.) ‘Bare Sanskrit Works on Grammar, etc. 595 [N.8.] rgyal-can under =e of the Phag-mo-gru governor Nag- dwan-rin-chen- bkra-sis.! . weitere, sae Hy ss ayagnayerssrgs— An ocean of metres. = The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 281— 286 of the Tangyur, Sgra, Po. The original Sanskrit text, which is extinct in India, was composed by Ratnakara Santi? (Rin-chen- hbyun-gnas-shi- -wa). The text was translated into Tibetan by Chos-ldan-ras-wa, Grags-pa-rgyal-mtshan and Lo-chen-byan-rtse- wa, ‘Afterwards the translation was corrected by Lotsava Nam- wkhah-bzan-po. Finally the text with examples was systemati- eally translated into Tibetan gh Ses-rab-rin-chen of Stag-ched. The Sanskrit text of BaiceTat along with the Tibetan version is preserved in Tibet. 5. aagte, Nava dloka, SANAISSAATA — Nine stanzas. The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 332—333 of the Tangyur, Sgra, Po. The original Sanskrit text, which is extinct in India, was composed by Venerable Sr ri La-wa-pa.5 The text was translated into Tibetan by the great KaSmirian Pandita Sumana§ri and the Tibetan interpreter-monk Rin-chen-grub. (6. WAT-Asaz, my AANA ay 2] — An introduction to Kalapa (grammar). The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 334— -348 of the Tangyur, Sgra, Po, The Sanskrit text of it to trans- lated into Tibetan from a N ovsiew copy by Taranatha of Rgyal- khams, the difficult passages having been explained by a Brah- mana Pandita named Krsna. AAs wea aA, SPS HSa 5) a PEM, QEST AST HA NOFA Sanskrit grammar called MafijuSri-sabdalaksana, The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 1—190 ag-dwan-rin-chen-bkra-Sis was a governor of Tibet who patronised the Grand d Lama Bsod-nams-rgya-tsho (1543—1589 A.D.). 2 Ratnakara Santi was a great scholar of the university of Vikramasila about 983 A. 3 tang is spelt variously as arora, QAlA"Z] and Bay] called Kambhala. He was a great teacher and born of a Sheiteiyn family i in ashen, Vide Pag-sam-jon-zah, pp. 108, 125. 596 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908. of the Tangyur Sgra, Pho. The Sanskrit text, whic his extinct in India, was composed by Sadhukirti, and a commentary on the first two chapters was written by Raja-raja Deva, teacher of the Buddhist lord of eau’ The text was translated into Tibetan under orders of Spyan-sha-rin-po-che, the 4th hierarch of the Karmapa sect, by Bhatelotaava Dharmapila Bhadra in the monastery of Grwa-than, 8, areata, AE SA TAGCA BATRA —Apho- risms of Sadrasvata grammar. The Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 190—198 of the Tangyur, Syra, Pho. The original Sanskrit aphorisms with explanation were er by Acarya Anubhiti under inspiration from Sarasvati 9. aataaaeEs, RES TSSEN STAT AR —Apho- risms of Sarasvata grammar, The Tibetan version of ae work extends over folios 198— 335 of the Tangyur, Sgra, Pho. The original Sanskrit aphorisms were composed by ; mat Anubhtti under inspiration from Sarasvati. A Sanskrit commentary on the aphorisms was com- by Pandita Bhima Sena (Hjigs-sdes). The Sanskrit text of the akinesia and commentary was obtained from a pure of Kuruksetra and was translated into Tibetan by Dkon-mchog-chos-grags of Tha-gal at Potala under the auspices of the Dalai Lama (Tsans-dwyans-reya-mtsho) in the wood-ox year (1684 A.D.). The work begins thus :— gay WEA aedtafefase | mlediag Fa sfaai wfafeca | RET TATA ATTA IT SEIS SITAR SS AGT AG BS i RE BANNAEH ATS TT AS | ATTANAFATACTISA TAG || eaeat shy aed a aa: weeafed: | ofa Fe aqewy VAT Ja AT: BUA | Vol. Ne 1l.] Rare Sanskrit Works on Grammar, ete. 597 ET YN SHS TT TAN || RALPH SP NAN YAN AIA | FARTS IAEA G || Sy Rinses NSE BSS |] 10. BfmarRtEet, RA ACS ASL TATA AST <]—Elucidation of etymological structure, Volume II). he Tibetan version of this work extends over folios 1—255 -of the Tangyur, Sgra, Mo. The Sanskrit text, which still exists in India, was composed by the great teacher Ramacandra. It was obtained by the Tibetans from Pandita Balabhadra and his brother Gokula ae Misra who were two pure Brahmanas of Kuruk- setra. ork is said to be based on Panini s grammar.! It ends ants: — ufmatataet Aa craaRvafeat | HaaaAT TAG eeatetirar foam l 1 The nears volume of the Tibetan version of : ei teased begins thus SS SYA BH SSA AT TET T TAP IGE Sar ap Spas Aer oH TARGA Baar: yaaa STAN" aN a5 zy AGAIN I] There are manuscripts of the in the library of the Asiatic Society of ka. bas of the mere College, Calcutta. The Sanskrit original begins t afar feyata Tez | streratadt gee wfeateraefcate a Ramacandra, anthor of the work, was born in the Andhra country, as is -evident from the following :— (Prakriyakaumadi, beginning. ) 598 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908. | RTS AC SAINTS AS WI |] SAY SY FINAT HINA IAS | BAF ASSES TAN ASSIA || SAAT IAS SA IT aay: wg wna fast ura fasta: | fafag wis was urfeatayanea: | SA AAG RAS AES SIE ANN | STATIC SAAS SY STIA AAG 1 GAT SY AAC AINA AAA '" ROR TE ANITA STA] AGT BeRAl @ SAA WATT | age Haya ufauufangaa | AN TENT IO IT ATA II TARTS AT ANA || SEPSIS SF ATY-Jar-GC |] rn er rer Nrsimha, son of Ramacandra, daa the book in Saka 1345 or 1423 A.D., as is evident from the followin aa: aifwata yaaa Be BL, vos, poser: “Cultivated. The Scarlet Runn Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. vi, 1,p.187: ‘“ Itis a native of Mexico.” F. B. Li 47, INDIGOFERA SUMATRANA, Gaertn. B. P., vol. 3 p- 432: “ Cultivated, chiefly in Tirhut ; occasionally spontaneous in Tama- risk jungles and on river banks. . Indigo.” F.B.L, ii, 99, L. tinctoria, partly. Roxb., F. I., p. 585: ‘ Native place uncer- tain, for though now common in a wild state over most parts of India, yet is in general not remote from places where it is or has been cultivated.” Indigofera sumatrana is most probably a species Pp Baker in Journal of Botany, 1902, vol. 40. Ces op ppoeeaan ARTICULATA, Gouan. B. P., vol. i, p groun nd. After an inquiry of nearly two years I have not been able to discover that the natives of any part of India make use of it.” Indigofera articulata is a native of se sae (and Arabia). 49. Bavnria Monannra, Kurz. B.P., vol. i, P. ae ‘* Occa- sionally planted. Native of Madagascar. re Y 3. L, 285. Kurz in Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, xlii, 2, 73. Not pect Sl by Voigt and Roxburgh. 50. ParkINSONIA aAcuULEATA, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 446: ‘Planted, but also as if wild in all the provinces.” Fo Any 1, 20+: Universally cultivated and often naturalised. A native of Tropical America.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 246: “S. America. Domesticated in India.” Roxb,, Hort. Beng., p- 31. 51. PomnclaNaA REGIA, Bojer. B. P., i, p. 446: “This was introduced to India from Mauritius ; ; the general supposition that 616 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {| December, 1908. it is a native of Madagascar does not sae to be correct ; whence it came to Mauritius is not exactly know K; L., a1, 200 bik H.S. C., p. 245. Not mentioned in Roxb, FL 2.. COLVILLEA RACEMOSA, Bojer. B. P., i, p. "447. “ Planted bert introduced from Mauritius.” Voigt, S.C p. 245. 53. Nepronta PLENA, Benth. B. P., i, p. 454: “ Introduced. Native of America.” Roxb., F.1., p. 420: ‘‘ Mimosa Adenanthera. Native place uncertain.” Voigt, H.S. C., 54: ‘* Desmanthus ee obit ideas Jamaica. St. Domingo. Guadeloupe.” Benth, in’ F. 7. B. , 286: “ Neptunia plena, a native of Tropical America.” 54. Desmanraus Mapai Weld: By P,. i,..p. 495+; C0. Bengal, naturalised, but rare.” F. B. L, ii, 290: Only intro- duced. Wild throaghont Teppice! America.” Voigt, H.S. C., p. 259: : “ W. Indie Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 41. DO. iaonsaas GLAUCA, Benth. B.P., i, p. 455: Chota Nag- a C. Bengal ; naturalised. Native of America.” F. B. 4 i, : “Spread throughout India, but probably indigenous only in esi nae Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 261: “ Acacia frondosa, Willd., Patna (Buch.).” . ALBIZZIA RICHARDIANA, King et Prain. B. P., vol. i p. 460: ‘“‘ Planted in C. Bengal. Native of Madagascar.” 57. PirgEecotoptum puLce, Benth. B. P., vol. i, p. 462: * Planted everywhere, but often also self-sown. Native of Trop- ical America.” F, B. I., ii, 302: “ Cultivated throughout India, but not indigenous.” Voigt, 8.0. 257: “In nga dulcis, Willd.” Rox , Coromandel Plants N. 99 and Hort. Beng., 40: “Mimosa dulcis.” F. boc hh e42k: A Hative of the Philippine Islands.” Watt, Ec. Dict, vi, 1, p. 281: “A large tree, intro- duced from Mexico.”’ Enterotosium Saman, Prazn. B. P., i, p. 463: “ Planted. Tropical America.” Somtimes called the Rain Tree. Waitt, ce. Dict., vi,-1, 83: “Native of America, introduced into the neighbourhood of Calcutta, the plantations of Kadapah and Kadur, etc., as an ornamental tree of rapid growth.” RosacEz. 59. Rosa catuica, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 467: ‘“ In gardens, occasionally.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. vi, 1, p. 566. Not enumerated y Voigt and Roxburgh? A native of Western, Central and South Enrope and Asia Minor 60. Rosa DAMASCENA, Mill. B. P., vol. i, p. 466 : “In gardens, ap be ; cultivated for Attar.” Watt, Be. Dict.,. vol. .vi, 1, 1: “ Its native country is absolutely unknown. It is not till discovered ‘ie Nur-i-Jehan il A.D. 1612.” The most prob- able hypothesis is that Hosa damascena is a secondary species derived from Rosa gallica as a consequence of cultivation. Vol. IV. No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. O17 [W.8.] 61. Rosa CENTIFOLIA, resi B.P., vol. i, p. 467 : “In gardens. The Cabbage Rose.’ Wat » Hic. Dict., vol. vi, i, p. 560: “A native of the Caucasus and <. im: OF. 5a), 3 , Rosa inpica, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 467: “In gardens frequent.””’ Watt, Ee. Dict, , vol. vi, i, p. 567 : *“A native of China, . P: China.” Rosa indica has played a part as a centre of develop- ment of secondary species in Kastern Asia similar to the part played by Rosa gallica in Europe and Western Asia. 63. A ALBA, Linn. B. P.. vol. i, p. 467: “In gardens.” Watt, He. Dict., vol. vi, 1, p. 559. Boissier states it to bea native of Iberia in the Caucasus and of ontus. OXD,,; Fads 407: “Rosa glandulifera. Where this last is See ane Be don’t know ; probably in China, as I know it has been brought from thence to the Botanic Garden at Calcutta.” It has reached Upper India probably over Persia and Afghanistan. 64. Rosa rupieinosa, Linn, Firminger, Gardening, 3rd ed., p: 470: “ Sweetbriar. Common in all parts of India.” Voigt, H. S. p.194: ‘ England.” Its native country extends from the (ee Islands and England to the Caucasus, Persia and Arabia petraea 65. Rosa sintca, Act. F. B. L, ii, 364. Firminger, Gardening, 471: “ Rosa ternata. A common plant about Calcutta. Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 195: ‘* Rosa ternata Pais.” Roxb., 408: “Rosa triphylla, R. From China this very extensive rambler was brought to the Botanic garden at Calcutta, previous to 1794, and is known to the Chinese gardeners in the garden by the name Tsha-te-bay-fa.”’ 66. Rosa MOLTIFLORA, Thunb. Firminger, eae < 471. F, B. he 364: “Japan, China.” Voigt, H.S. 194, Not pereacel by Roxburgh. 67. Eriopotrya gaponica, Lindley. B. P., - i, p. 468: “ Cultivated. The Loquat.” Watt, Ke. Dict., oi iii, p. 257: “Introduced from Japan. Extensively ciltivated for its fruit.” og) Dy) dae. - V Opt, , » p. 198. Ox x dae Pe BOG: Mespilus j japonica. From China’ it was introduced into Bengal, ere it is much cultivat 68. FRAGARIA VESCA, Dias. B. P., vol. i i, p. 465 : “ Cultivated in the cold season in the western provinces.” Indigenous in Kurope and temperate Asia including the Himalaya. Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 196. Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 39. CoMBRETACES. 69. QUISQUALIS INDICA, — B. P., vol..i, p. 484: “In gardens everywhere.” Watt. c. Dict., vol. vi, 1, p. 388: “ In- digenous to the Malay scooter F. BL: “Wild prob- ably in . the Transgangetic Peninsula. ild in Malaya.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 39: “Moluccas, Moulmein, Singapur, 618 — Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908. Malacea, Pegu.” Roxb., F. L, p. 379: “ A native of Amboyna,” Rumph., Herb. Amb., v, t. 38. . Brandis considers it to be indi- genous in the Eastern Peninsula, the Philippines, and in Western Tropical Africa, MYRTACER. 70. Metatevca Levcopenpron, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 486: “C. Bengal, in parks and gardens.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. v, p. 204. F. B. 1, ii, 465. Voigt. H. S. C., p. 45. Roxb., F. I 1. Psiprum Gurava, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 487: “ Natural- ised and planted in all provinces. The Guava.” F. B. L., ii, 468 : “Indigenous in Mexico and possibly in other parts of Tropical America. In India it often grows wild, but there are no grounds for supposing that the Guava is indigenous in India (Brandis). Ro. surmises that the uava was introduced into India by the Portuguese. Roxb, F. L, p. 396: “ Psidium pyriferum, Linn., and Psidium pomiferum, Linn.”’ In discuss- ing the original home of the Guava tree it must be remembered that everyone of the more than hundred species of Psidium is indigenous within the area extending from Paraguay to Mexico and the Antilles. 2. Piwenta OFFICINALIS, Berg. B. P., vol. i, p. 487: * Occa- sionally planted in native gardens, especially in the Eastern Provinces.” F.B.I., ii, 462: « Allspice, a West Indian tree, is much cultivated for the sake of its aromatic leaves and berries.’’ Voigt, H. S. C., p. 47: “Jamaica.” Roxb., Hort, Beng., p. 37. 73. Myrtus communis, Ininn. . P., vol. i, p. 488: hedges: Behar, 'irhut. Myrtle.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. ve 316: “ Indigenous in the area extending from the Mediterran- ean region to Afghanistan and Beluchistan,” Voigt, H. S. C., p. ; Roxb, F. I., p- 402: ‘Common in gardens.’ 4, Evuoenra MALACCENSIs, Linn. B. P., vol.i, p. 490 : “ Plant- ed in E. and C. Bengal.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. iti, p. 288: B. L, ii, 471. Voigt, H. S. C., p- “Moluccas. Cultivated.” Roxb., F. L, p. 397: “In Bengal it blossoms and bears fruit at different periods of the year.’ Rum- phius, Herb. Amb., i, t. 37. Rheede, Hort. Mal., i, t. 18. TURNERACER. (5: Turners utmrrouta, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 511: “In most of the provinces ; an escape from the Gardens.” Firminger, Se ae Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 619 (N.S.] Gardening, p. 407: “ Met elie tite out of old walls about Calcutta.” Voigt, H.S.C., p.85: “Jamaica. Domesticated about Serampore.” ‘Turnera wlmsfolia is indigenous in nd ing from Argentina to Mexico and the Antilles. Naturalised in the Seychelles and in Indo-Malaya. . TURNeRA TRIONIFLORA, Sims. Firminger, Gardening, p. 406: ‘ Native of Brazil.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 85: “ Brazil, Trinidad, Mexico. Domesticated about Serampore.’ ” Not known whether it occurs as an escape at the present day. . Puntca Granatum, Lin. Watt, Ec . Dict., vi, I, p. 369: ‘ Cultivated, or spontaneous throughout India.” Voigt, HS. G,, p. 50. Ro xb., F. L., p. 402. Wild in Persia, oe and Kurdistan. Has been cultivated in India from very old times » PASSIFLORACEA. 78. Passtrrora superosa, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 512: “C, and KE, Bengal; Sundribuns; Chittagong. A native of America, but quite naturalised.” F. B. I. 5, 599. Voi igt, H. 8. C., p. 80. Roxb., Hort. Beng., 9 19. PASSIFLORA FaTIDA, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. fer “A native of America, but fairly ee * oF B. +f, , 999. Voigt, .. 3: C., p. 80: . Indie 80. PassIFLORA ssienopetite, Mast. B. P., 1, p:. O13: I. ia naturalised. A garden escape.” Not pa haee? to by Voigt. a} PASSIFLORA QUADRANGULARIS, Linn. B. P., i, p. 513: “N. Bengal, naturalised. A garden escape. ” Voigt, H. 5. od ae ** Jamaica 82. Carica Papaya, Linn. B, P., i, p. 514: “ hd oa a tivated and often subspontaneous. Native of Ameri bee ii, 599. Roxb. F.I., p. 736. Watt, Ee. Dict., val li, p. 159, states that in 1626 seeds were sent from India to Naples. CactTacEes&. 83. Opuntia Ditiest, Haw. B. P., vol.i, p. 531. Wat Dict., vol. 490 : « Indigenous in ‘America, but coated FY all over India, from Bengal and Madras to the Panjab. It is most probable that it was introduced by the Portuguese. When the cochineal insect was brought to India in 1795, this species of Opuntia was then so prevalent i in India as to lead the write ep “ that date to speak of it as an indigenous species.” F. B 657: ‘*An American plant.” Voigt, H.S.C.,p.62: “ ee America. Domesticated all over India.” Roxb., F. 1, p. 395: ‘Cactus indicus.” ARALIACER. 84. Potyscias Fruticosa, (Linn.). B. P., vol. i, p. 543: “‘Panax fruticosum, Linn. Cultivated.” Wang ty FSS : “ Throughout the warmer parts of India, cultivated. Distr. Malaya 620 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908. and regis cultivated ; wild state unknown.” Voigt, H.S. C., . 24: ‘* Moluccas, Java,” Roxb., 266: “This elegant shrub was introduced into the Botanic Garden near Calcutta from the Moluccas in 1798.” Rumphius, Herb. Amb, iv, t. 33. Evi- dently indigenous in Ternate, Amboina, Java, New Guinea. RUBIACER. 85. Hamewia parens, Jacq. B. P., vol. i, p. 563: “ A favour- ite shrub in gardens; often also subspontaneous near villages in . Bengal.” Firminger, Gardening, p. 586: “No plant is more easily propaeeres either by cuttings or by seed.” Voigt, H. 8. C., Woo 5 erica. Flowered 1840.” Hamelia patens, a species rich in varieties, is indigenous in the area extending from Paraguay to the Antilles and Mexico. Now establishing itself in grey shrubberies about Calcutta. GARDENIA FLORIDA, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 565: “In gar- dens.” " Watt, Ke. Dict., vol. iii, p. 480 : ik, haaldcnns shrub, which, though Yes of China, is now extensively cultivated in India.” Voigt, H. 8. C. ioe 377: “China. Cultivated in Japan, the Moluccas, india.” F. B. L., iii, 115. Roxb, F.-L-p, 286 :: “A shrub found in gardens about Calcutta and originally from China.” Rumphius, Herb. Amb., vii, 26, t, 14,f.2. Gardenia e i, 145: “Cultivated in various parts of India, but a native of the Moluccas and China according to Rox regards it as indigenous in Rangoon and Upper Tenasserim.” Voigt, , p. 389: “ China, Manilla, Moluc- 8, 1 ina.” : p. 127: “ This beautiful plant In the Botanic Garden there is a more ramous variety of this egg a ed introduced from China,” oe Herb. Amb., iv, 107,t 47: “ Flamma sylvarum peregrina. CA Caeants eputis, Vahl. B. P., vk i,p.575: “ Culti- vated occasionally, Native of Hidaveuae” FL. S. i-fan, U6. Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 386: ‘ Madagascar, from whence it has been introduced into the Mauritius, China, etc. Has been introduced i. Honorable Company’s Garden,” Not enumerated by Rox- urgh. Composit. _ 89. Evprarorium Avapana, Vent. B. P., vol i, p. 592: “ Cul- tivated in C, and E. Bengal.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. iii, p. 293: “A small aromatic shrub naturalised in many parts of India.” EB. ng fap Vou oe Fe . 407 : ed cman te: hock. F. 1; but in Roxb., Hort. Beng, p. 61. A on Mic of Precio bir! Eom ce Ma cultivated in the West Vol. IV, Noe.d45) Recent Plant. Immigrants. 621 [N.S.] - Evprarorium oporatom, Linn. B. P., vol. i, iP. 592: “ Cul- tivated sparingly in C. and E. Bengal. * FB. I., ii, 244. - Voigt, FoPeG, p. 4072.8 i It was not grown ‘then i in Seram- _—. _ Roxbur urgh does not age it. 1, Mikanta scanpENns, Willd. B. P., pa i, p. 992: “C, Reed locally quite naturalised.” . F. B. i, i, 244: “* Native from Hastern Assam to the Malay Archipelago: ‘and the Philip- pines.” Not known to Voigt as occurring in Bengal and not grown in the enim garden in his time. 9 VERIA REPANDA, Lagasc. B. P., vol. i, p. 606: ‘“ W. Behar, ais 28 introduced weed ; slowly ’ spreading eastwards fro athe D Deiat where it is now common.” Not mentioned in the F. B. L., nor by previous writers. A native of Tropical America. 3. TaGeTes paTous, Linn. B.P., vol. i, p.607: “ Cultivat- ed, but often also an_ escape.” att, Ec. Dict., vol. vi, 3: “ African and French Marigolds are quite naturalised in India.” Firminger, Gardening, p. 319: “ The plants where once grown, continually reproduce themselves by self-sown seeds.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 416: “French Marigold. Mexico.” Roxb.,. F. L, . 604, ' 94. Taceres erEcTUS, Linn. Perhaps a variety of the former. Hoffmann, in Engler’ s Pflanzenfamilien, keeps themseparate. Voigt, eo rican Marigold. Mexico. Domesticated in India.” Roxb., a. 1, pf. We: © If originally from Mexico, like Tobacco, they (T. nabittns and T. erectus) have now become deni- zens of the Hast and considered as indigenous, particularly in Persia and China.” Waitt, Ec. Dict.. vol. vi, 3, p, 403: “ Rojia, the name current in Western Tndia, perhaps denotes the introduction of the plant by the Portuguese with whom it appears to represent the Rosa de ouro or go den rose, which the Pope usually blesses at mass ona Sunday in Lent (Dymock).” Is it mentioned in Sanskrit literature? It is quite Saree f that it oo reached different parts of India by different : shapie 95. XantTHium spinosum, Linn. B. o. “vol. i pe 0082. 0. Bengal ; occasional in waste rey " A native of Sonthera Europe, recently in troduced.” Not mentioned in F. B, I., nor by Voigt. ‘ GASCEA MOLLIs, Cav. B. or vol, i, p. 608 : “ C. Bengal. An i introda weed of cultivated places.” F. B. I, iii, 302: “ A weed in cultivated places in various parts of India. Indigenous i in Central America, introduced in in various warm countries.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 406: “ Hills of Subs, and at St. Fe, in Mexico.” Not menaa: by previous writers 9 NNIA ELEGANS, Jacq. Firminger, Gardening, p. 317: ‘‘In a spot where once grown, Zinnia plants are sure to come up self-sown ay ceaegen season.’ Indigenous in America. Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 413: 0.” 98. ee, PAUCIRLOR Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 609: “In gar- dens in every province, but occasionally springing up subspon- taneously.” Voigt, H.S. C., p. 413: “Peru.” This species has a wide distribution in the warmer parts of Western is and has established itself in the Cape Verde Islands. 622 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | December, 1908. 99. Cosmos suLFuREUS, Cav. B. P., vol. i, p. 616: “ Chota Nagpur; C. Bengal. A weed in waste places ; native of America.” Voigt, H. S.C., p. 416: ‘ Mexico.” Cosmos caudatus, H. B. K., which has spread throughout the warmer parts of America and has become practically endemic in some parts of the Old World, shonld be looked for in India. 100. TirHonia TAGETIFLORA, Desf. B. P., vol. i, p.612: “In most of the Laconia cultivated.” Not enumerated by Voigt, nor mentioned in Firminger, Gardening, 3rd edition. ni plant is sometimes cultivated in Europe. It is a native of Mex HELIANTHUS anNuUs, Linn. B. P., vol. i, p. 613; ein gardens in all the provinces ; cultivated only.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. iv, p. 210: ‘‘ Said to be a native of Mexico and Pern, and to have been introduced into Europe about the end of the sixteenth century. The Aftabi, or sunflower, is mentioned in the Ain-i- Akbari as a flower cultivated for ornamental purposes during the reign of Akbar. In many hill-stations it is rapidly becoming naturalised.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 415. Roxb. F. L, p. 607 : “ Although on from Peru, it may now be inserted here as an Indian plant. 102. HEtianruvs ees Torr. et Gray. B. P., vol. i, - 613: “In gardens in all the provinces ; outevated and also feo springing up cvatedonate in cultivated ground and waste places.” Not enumerated by Voigt. 103. Hettanruus tusErosus, Linn. B.P., vol.i, p. 613: “In ens generally. The Girasole or Jerusalem *artichoke.” Watt, Ke. Dict., vol. iv, p. 211: ‘The Jerusalem Artichoke was first introduced in fo: Rotte about 300 years ago and rapidly spread over Enrope.” Champlain, in 1603, found the root employed by the natives of North America as a Nie ag “ae Voigt, H.S. C., p. 415: ‘Commonly cultivated in gardens.” 104. Gutzotra apysstnica, Cass. 3 P., wok i,p. 614: “ Cul- tivated.” Watt, Ec. Dict.: ‘ Native of. edi cal Africa, but extensively cultivated as an oil-seed in various paris of India.” F. B.L, ii, 308. Voigt, H. S. C., p. 414: ‘* Lower Bengal.” Roxb., F. L., p. 606: “ Verbesina sativa. In 1800, the seeds were received into the Botanic Garden from H. Colebrooke, Esq., the Resident at the court of the Berar Raja, and from Mr. Heyne at 105. “SYNEDRELLA NODIFLORA, Gaertner. B. P., i, p. 615 wa ; in cultivated ground.” ¥. By 1, iii, ie 6 “Tropical America.” Not mentioned by Voigt and Roxburgh. Found in the whole of Tropical ise erica. 106. Gauinsoca parvirtora, Cav. B. P., vol. i, p. 618: “Ap- pearing eae Ste as a cold weather weed, ‘but not Pam Very common in the tea ae of the Darjiling District. F. B L, ii, 311: “Introduced from America.” Not mentioned by Voigt. A native of Mexico, now in most of the temperate and warmer parts of the world. . 107. Trrpax procumpens, Linn. B.P., vol.i,p. 618: F. B. I., ii, SUL: “Introduced from §. America.” Wall, Cat. “3197. Se Se eR ee a ‘ee Vol. IV, No. 11.} Recent Plant Immigrants. 623 [N.S.] Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 417: ‘ Mexico, Vera Cruz. St. Martha. Cuba. Entirely naturalised in the Mauritius, in Tropical India, etc. In Serampore and its neighbourhood it is one of the worst weeds.” Not mentioned by Roxburgh, which, considering that it is now exceedingly common in Sibpur, is very remarkable. Mr. Burkill has kindly given me the following wddiiitand inform- ation. He states that he believes that this plant has but recently arrived in Northern Bengal; thus in 1906 Tridax procumbens was only sparingly found ais. the railway lines near Jalpaiguri; in 1908 there was abundance of it by tie bridge over the Murti River on the newer branch of the Bengal Duars Railway, but it appears to be still generally absent from the Duars and evidently a relatively new arrival even at Jalpaiguri. CHRYSANTHEMUM CORONARIUM, Linn. B. P., vol. i 1, Pp. 619: ““N. Bengal. An annual herb; a cold weather field ae: Waitt, Ke. Dict., vol..ii, p. 272: “A native of the Mediterranean region.” EOE; -J.; nt, SLA Ves, H.S8.C., p. 419. Roxb. F. 1., p. 604: “Pyrethrum indicum. A native of Bengal.” The plant, although indigenous in the region extending from the Azorian Islands to Syria and Egypt, ~ become naturalised in various parts of the Old and New Wor 109. CHRYSANTHEMUM INDICUM, Iinn. Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. ii, p. 272: “Commonly cultivated in Indian gardens, and is in fact only known in the garden state. It would appear that this and the preceding plant are not distinguished from each other by the pepihi of India.” _, Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 418. “China. Japar. Common in garden s.” Roxb., F. L., p. 604: ‘Common in gardens all ovat India.” Rheede, Hort. “Mal, x, t. 44. Rumphius, Herb. Amb.,, v, t. 91. CAMPANULACER. 110. Lose. rapicans, Thunb. B.P., vol. i, p. 634: “ Chota Nagpur; naturalised near gaat Voi oigt, ie U.,; Pe SCF : “Pratia radicans, Don.” Roxb., F. IL, p.170: “ Accidentally introduced from China into the ae Garten at Calcutta.” SaPorace#. 111. Acuras Sapora, Linn. B. P., vol.i, p. 648: “ init Native of America. The Sapota.” Watt, Ec. Dict., i, p. 80: ** Introduced from America, and now cultivated Sicskafhonit India.” F. B. L., iii, 534. Voigt., H.S. C., p. 339: “ W. Indies. Cultivated Sapot and is now cultivated in all tropical countries for the sake of its . 624 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. | December, 1908. EBENACEA, 112. Drospyros Kaki, Linn. f. B. P., vol.i, p. 653: ‘ Planted only in our area. Culti vated’ for its edible fruit.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. iii, p. 145: ‘“ Native of the Khasia Hills, Upper Firminger, Gardening, p. 256: “‘ Date-plum. Thrives well, and bears abundantly in the neighbourhood of Calcutta.” yes H.S. C., p. 345. Roxb., F. L., p. 412: “This tree is now pretty common about Caleutta. Roxburgh consi- found it wild in various localities in the Khasia Hills: F. B. I,, iii, 556. It is very probable that Diospyros Kaki reached Bengal roper from China; the tree seems to have been cultivated for a long time in Japan, China and Tonkin. 113. Diospyros paiippensis, Desr. B. P., vol. i, p. 6 “D. discolor, Cultivated in C. Bengal.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. iii, p. 188: “Native of the Philippine Islands.” Not mentioned in Firminger, Gardening, 3rd ed. Diospyros philippensis is culti- vated in — parts of S. E. Asia, in Mauritius, the Seychelles, and in Brazi APOCYNACER. 114. Kaaeruns a caTHaRtica, Linn. B.P., vol. ii, p. 667: . pho in garden occasionally naturalised in C. and E. Watt, Ec. Dict, vol. i, p. 168: “ Run wild i in the tidal : a, 4 28: “This shrub was introduced from Guiana into India in ioe, and is now very common in gardens.” Roxb., Hort. Beng., e original home of this species extends from Brazil to Geieal America and the West Indies. 5. THEvetiA NERUFOLIA, Juss. B. P., vol. ii, p. 669: “In rdens in all the provinces.” Voigt., H.8.C., p. 531: “ New Granada, etc. Domesticated about Serampore.” ‘Tt is indigenous in North, Central, and South America from Mexico and the Antilles to Brazil. Roxburgh does not mention the plant. 116. Puiu 1 UMIERA ACUTIFOLIA, Pozret. .B. P., vol. ii, p- end ‘* Planted everywhere in gardens and near temples.” Watt, Ec. om vol. 1, 297: “ Dr. Hove in 1787 found the ‘tree wing siesta on Malabar Hill.” Voigt., H.S.C., p. 528: se E Cultivated in China, India, the Molnceas, etc., where it is thoroughly domesticated. It is, however, no doubt, with the other Plumieras a native of §. America or the W. Indies.” F. B. L., iii, p. 641. Roxb., F. 1, p. 248: “This very elegant, small tree does not appear to be a native of this part of India, I have only found it in gardens; but there it is very common, which shows it to be of considerable ei: ” This species is almost c y a native of Mexico 117. Ravwo.rra CANESCENS, Linn. B. P., vol. p. 671: a ney cultivated and at times naturalised. ects of West- Indies.” Noigt, H. S. C., p. 532: “ Jamaica,” Indigenous in the Antilles and on the neighbouring South American Main. a a eT SEE ESE Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrauats. 625 [N.S.] 118. Locuyera rosea (Linn.). B. P., vol. ii, p. 672 : “ Vinea rosea. Planted everywhere in gardens and near temples, also often subspontaneous. Native of West Indies,” Its present dis- tribution comprises the whole of the Tropics where it is frequently naturalised, but it seems to be really indigenous in the Antilles only, Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. vi, 4, p. 244 “ Occasionally domes- ticated in waste places near villages.” ie supposes it to be a native of Cochin China. Roxb., F. L, p. 242: “ Both the red and white varieties are common. in at over India. I have never found it in its native state. 119. Vauaris percutana, Burm. B. P., vol. ii, p. 675: “ Occasionally cultivated.” F, BL in; 651: “JT doubt the species being amie Indian.” It is a native of the Malay Archi- pelago. Voigt, H. 8.C., p. 524. Roxb., F. I., p. 247: “ A native of Bengal, but scarce.” Rumph., Herb. Amb; 5, t. 29. 120. Rovpetzia GRrata, Wall. B. P., vol. ii, p.677: “ Fre- quently planted.” Strophanthus gratus, Baillon. A native of West Africa from the Gaboon to Senegambia. Firminger, Garden- ing, 3rd ed., p. 498: ‘In the cold season large plants will occa- sionally bear aseed-pod or two.” Not mentioned in Voigt, a 8 nor in F, B. L., nor in F. I. ASCLEPIADACER. 121. Cryprostecia GRanbDirLora, R. Br. B. P., vol. 11, p. 684: eee spies in most of the _ Provinces. Native of Africa or of Mada ; ag XV ** Supposed to be a native of Af- rica or Me sttiresins: from $hich latter country another species is described, but this is only known from Mauritius garden speci- mens.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 544 Roxb., F. L, p. 245. Roxburgh thought this species to be a native of the Peninsula of India. The other species referred to is C. oe j-, which has lately been found to grow wild in Madagasca i ASCLEPIAS Gee. Linn. B. P., ‘vol, i ii, p. 689 : “ Na- tive of America.” F.B.1.,iv,p.18: ‘A weed introduced from the West Indies throughout the ia ae Etc HS. C.; p-539 : “ Curacao, Esseqnibo, Cumana, Trini ., Hort. Beng., 20. 123. STEPHANOTIS FLORIBUNDA, Thouars, B. P., vol. ii, p. 695 : “‘ Native of Ma {ot mentioned in F. 4 nor in Voigt’s H. 8. C., nor by Roxburgh. Firminger, Gardening, 3rd ed., p. 504, POLEMONIACES, 124. Puiox Drummonpi, Hook. B. P., vol. ii, p. 710: “Oc- casionally subspontaneous on rubbish heaps i in C. Bengal, but only the Lara ie form. Native of N. America.” Not mentioned by BoraGINacea. 125. Hectorrorium curRAssavicum, Linn. Voig t,) HiacBe-C., -p.444: ‘“S. America, ete. Domesticated about Serampore. * Col. 626 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908. Prain does not include the plant in his treatise ; it has probably disappeared, but it should be searched for, 126. EvonvuLus nummutartius, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 726: “ A native of the West Indies, now completely naturalised ‘and rapidly spreading.” Mentioned neither in F. .. nor in Voigt, nor in Roxburgh, F. 1. It must Shawn be of comparatively recent intro- duction. I have observed it within the precincts of the Engineer- ing College, Sibpur, and in the Botanic Gardens for about twenty ears. It is common on grass plots about Calcutta and prefers tennis grounds, It is found hanging down the side of tiled drains from the edges, and the frequent mowing or cutting of the grass of sy plots seems to favour its growth and spread, as the cutting tool does not touch it. Although its delicate roots penetrate but of intense heat and dryness as India experienced in the earlier parts of the present year, always looking cheerfully fresh and the following night. It will be exceedingly interesting to watch its gradual spread in this country. Mr. Burkill has kindly sup- plied me with the following additional information. Hvolvulus nummularius to advancing in two directions—in the direction of first pbb we find it to be common near athwki along the Grand Trunk Road under planted trees, Similarly it is found in Arrah in a planted avenue under Pipal trees; at Tarkaulia pean in the District of Champaran and at Keota Factory, Dal- sing Serai, in the District of Darbhanga, it has settled down ois planted Mango trees. East of the Hughli we notice it wing in great abundance in the Park at Barrackpur ; at Chia- Sicee in the Nadia District it has taken root under toni Mango trees, whilst half-way between Pachuria and Goalando in the District of Faridpur Mr. Burkill found a single patch of the Evol- vulus, about a yard across, growing on the railway embankment far away from trees. Col. Prain once received it from a corres- pondent at Gauhati, Assam, butit was not tt whether the specimen had been gathered at Gauhati or elsew 127. JacQuEMONTIA CHRULEA, Peo B. Pp. vol. ii, p. 728: = at gardens, genera agen FP. ni, ivyj20: ™ Cultivated often in India.” Voigt, H.8. C., p. 364, enumerates it as desirable: “ Gui- nea.” Not in Firminger’ 8 Gardening, 5th ed. | Ipom@a tricotor, Cav. B. P., vol. ii, p. 736: “ In gar- dens, Native of America. This species, though ‘of recent introduc- tion, is now one of the most favourite of annual trellis climbers.” Not mentioned 1 by Voigt. A native of Mexico. 129. Ipom@a Learn, Pazt. B. P., vol. ii, p. 734: “ A favour- ite garden ae semi-naturalised i in Chittagong.” Not in Voigt’ s H.8.C. A native of Ar 180, eee Nin (Ein). ‘B. P., vol. ii, p. 734: “ In gar- _ dens in all the provinces ; a saat ot Sia ia thew estern parts.” FB as iv, 199: -“T. hederacea. Probably an American plant, a a | ll ll Seba saree tren eerste ere VOL LV, Noo 21.) Recent Elant Immigrants, 627 [N.S.] naturalised in the Old World.” Roxb., F.1, p.168: “TI. cceru- ea, Konig.” A native of Tropical America 131. Ipomma purpurea, Lamk. B. P., vol. i, p. 735: “ This, though often found growing as if wild in the See os ds me to be met with in gardens in the plains.” F. B. I 00: ‘ Tro ical America; extensively cultivated in all warm ee Voigt, H. S. c. p- 354: “ Pharbitis purpurea. S. America.” Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 14. A native of Brazil and other beac of Tropical South America. 132. Ipomm@a Baratas, Lamk. B. P., vol. ii, p: 735: “ Culti- vided occasionally, especially in the western provinces.” Watt Ke. Dict., vol. iv, p. 478: ‘‘ Originally a native of Tropical South América.” F. B. I., iv, 202. Roxb., F. I., p. 162. Rheede, Hort. Mal., vii, 35. Ru umphius, Herb. Amb., v, t. 130. Possibly native of Central America (Honduras). 133. Quamocuit coccinea, Mench. B. P., vol. ii, p. 737 : “Quamoclit phoenicea, Choisy. In all provinces, cultivated and naturalised.” F, B.I.,iv, 199: ‘‘ Ipomoea coccinea. Cultivated and quasi-wild throughout India, erroneously supposed by Roxburgh to be a native of Coromandel. Introduced from Tropical America.” Roxb., F. L., p. 169: “TIpomcea pheenicea, R. This plant has also been reared from seeds received from the Island of Trinidad.” Roxb., Hort. Beng., 14. Not referred to by Rheede. Whilst there can be hardly any doubt about Quamoclit coccinea being a native of Tropical America, it is very different with QUAMOCLIT PENNATA k,), Q. pinnata, Bojer, Q. vulgaris, Choisy. B. P., vol. ii, . 738: “In most of the provinces, cultivated and naturalised.” It is certain not to be a native of Bengal, but Roxburgh may be quite correct when he, in F. I., p. 169, declares it to be a native of India. It ~~ known to Rheede aa Mal, xi, 123, t. 60) and Rumphius (Herb. Amb., v, 155, t. 2). SoLaNACcEs. 134. SoxLanum Lycopersicum, Linn. B..P., vol. un, p. 743: “ Cultivated and sometimes an escape.” Watt, Ee. Dict., vol. v, p. 100: ‘“ Introduced from South Sk ¥. B.-L, iv; 237 : “Cul- tivated and an escape.” Voigt, H. 8. C.,i, p. 513: ** Domesticated in India.” Roxb., F. L, p. 190: “ Although this is now very com- heir own ; ph. Probabi y indigenous in the western parts of South America. 135. Sotanum TuBerosum, Linn. B.P., vol. ii, p. 745: ‘ Culti- vated sparingly.” A native of Chili, Pern, and New Granada. According to Watt the cultivation of the potato was probably intro- duced into India some time between the end of the sixteenth and the beginning of the eighteenth century. The potato was probably in- troduced into India by the Portuguese, as it was cultivated on the Iberian Peninsula a considerable time before Walter Raleigh introduced it into Ireland. See Roxburgh’s remark under Lyco- persicum esculentum. 628 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. Shaan 1908. 136. Soranum sisymBRirotium, Lamk. B. P., vol. ti, p. ‘ Anescape: native of America.” Not mentioned in F. B. L nor by Voigt, nor fetediclaits 137. sicum ANNUUM, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 748: ‘“ Culti- vated sparingly i in = of Europeans.” Watt, Ke. Dict., vol. u, 135 3, 1 Be e of equinoctial America, most probably of Brazil.” Hove pried that capsicums were grown in Bombay in 1787. CapsicCUM ANNUUM, var. ACUMINATUM, Fingerhut. B. P., vol. ii, p. 748: “ Cultivated generally. There is little doubt that the forms (Gachh mirich, Lal gachh mirich, Lanka mirich, and Lal Lanka — have been evolved since C. annuum was first eaiend nto India, for in America they are only known as having been raised from Indian seeds.” This is the Capsicum frutescens of F. B. L., iv, 239 and F. L, p. 193 CapsicUM ANNUUM, var. ABBREVIATUM. B. P., vol. ii, p. 748: “Cultivated sparingly in the gardens of Europeans. This ‘includes the majority of the pungent forms of chillie usually raised from European seed.” Roxb., F. 1, p. 193: ‘ This does not appear to be a native of India as the Hindoos have no name for it, nor is it even found in their gardens. In India the capsicwms are all ey and they are seldom suffered to remain longer than one seaso Ca APSICUM ANNUUM, var. GROSSUM, Sendt. B. P., vol. ii, p. a “ Cultivated in ae: both European and native.” Capsicun grossum. F. B. I., iv, 239. Roxb., F.1., p.193: “ The plant doe not appear is me a Satie of India.” C ANNUUM, var. CERASIFORME. B. P., vol. ii, p. 749: . Cultivated iste in European gardens, ’ Cherry pepper.” F. Mika WV; Roxb., F. L., p. 193: “Capsicum cerasiforme. CaPsiCUM ANNUUM, var. wie B. P., vol. ii, p. 749: “ Culti- vated range aed in native gardens. Purple chillie”’ Roxb., F. I., p. 192: “ Capsicum pur pureum. In 1796, I found a single plant of this species in the garde I APSICUM FRUTESCENS, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 749: “ Cul- tivated, but not ver y extensively ; Lage naturalised in waste places in all provinces. Birds’-eye chi C. minimum, F. B. L., iv, 239. Roxb., F. I., p. 193. Hast Hatin Bird Chilly. Capsicum FRUYESCENS, var. BACCATUM, Irish. B. P., vol. li, p. 749 : ‘* Cultivated occasiona lly. Brazil pepper or pimentas.” BI Bad iv, 239: Capsicum minimum, in 139. PHYSsALIs PERUVIANA, At B. P., vol. ii, p. 750: “In all provinces, cultivated in gardens.” The Tipari or Cape se- berry. Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. vi, eyo Bees 2 * oe oe spontaneous from cultivation.” F.B B. I, iv, 238. Voi > Gy p. 314. Roxb., FI, p.189: “ I have found this only i in pi cul- tivated state.” A native of Ameri _ 140. Nicoriaya rustica, Tait B. P., vol. ii, p. 752: “In oF the provinces sparingly cultivated, except in N. Bengal, where i Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 629 [N.S.] cultivation is general.” Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. v, p. 352: “ Believed to be a native of Mexico, and according to De Candolle, it is prob- ably indigenous in California.” F. ., Iv, 245. Voigt, H.S. C., p. 516. Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 141, Nicotrana Tapacom, Linn. ‘B. P., vol. ii, p. 752: “In all sane generally cultivated, but most extensively in N, engal.” Watt, Ee. Dict., vol. v, p. 353: “De Candolle gives Keuador and the ee Spas as the region where it prob- ably had its origin.” F. B. , 245. Voigt, H. 8, C., p. 516. Roxb., Hort, Beng., 142. Nicotiana. PILUMBAGINIFOLIA, Vie. tk Py Bi908: ‘“ Though now so general a weed, this plant i is not alluded to by . Roxburgh ; it is not, however, certain that it is an introduction 246: ‘ Bengal, a common introduced weed. Native of Moxie ee the W. Indies. The only species of Nicotiana that has ' established itself in India.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p. 516: “Rio Grande. Domesticated about Serampore.” I ROWALLIA ELATA, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 753: “In gar- dens in the cold season ; often occurring hbetinn eets im garden beds and on rubbish heaps. Native of Pern.” Voigt, H. 8. C., p 500. Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 45. ScROPHULARIACES. 144. nearest majus, Linn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 758: “ In ardens during the cold season ; subspontaneous i in some parts of India, but not so in Ay pos Bengal.” F.B.1., iv, 253. Voigt, H. . C., p. 499, A native of the Mediterranean Region, It would be interesting to know whether Antirrhinum majus (the snap-dragon ) ever occurs as an escape in Bihar or Chota Nagpur as it does in the Nilgiris. 145. a JUNCEA, Jacq. B. P., vol. ii, p. 758: “In gemdens, very common.” Firminger, Gardening, Sth ed., p. 470: Every enya of it that touches the ground in the rains takes root. Voigt, H.S.C., p.501: “ Mexico.’ 146. Herrestis coamaproiwes, Linn. B. P., ii, p. 765: “C. Bengal. A smal] weed of garden paths, of recent “introduetion, but now thoroughly naturalised. Native of America.” Not re ferred to in Voigt, H S.C. 147. Torrenta Fourniert, Linn. B. P., ii, 70s: 7 Re annual which springs up spontaneously in garden beds and waste places. Native of Cochin China.” Not mentioned by Voigt. 148. Scoparia putcrs, Linn. B. P., ii, p. 772, without any remark. F. B.I., iv, 289: “ Plains of Bengal, abundant, Clarke, Distr. Tropics of America and sporadically in Africa, Asia, and Australia, Though now a superabundant Bengal plant, it was un- known in Roxburgh’s time, and occurs in no Indian Herbarium 630 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908. except Clarke’s.” Voigt, H.S.C., p.507: “ Native of every part. of the world within the Tropics, common particularly near the sea. in F. B. I. suggests that the plant has spread from Serampore: It is certainly remarkable that Roxburgh does not mention the plant as it is now very common about Sibpur, as in other parts of Bengal. BIGNONIACER. 149. Mutiinetonta nortensis, Linn. f. B. P., vol. ii, p. 788: ¢ Planted along roadsides and in gardens, also often. ena, sub- Wperinedely Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. v, p. 247. F. B. L, iv, 377: ‘Burma. Planted extensively in "India, and in other rae coun- oa Perhaps wild also in Central India and on the Upper Go very.” ac igt, H.S.C., p. 476, under Brignonia suberosa. Roxb., I, p. 495: “The native Soeney of this beautiful tree I have i been able a discover ; all I can learn is that some plants or seeds were brought from the Raja of Tanjore’s garden to ee from thence one plant was procured for the Company’s Botan c Garden in Calcutta, about fifteen years ago.” Roxb., Cnccniandal plants, , t. 214. 150. . Tecoma stans, Linn. B.P., vol ii, p. 788 : “In gardens, general. - Voig t, H. 8. C., p. 479: OW, ai Mexico. Intro- duced at Bom be 151. CAampsis GRANDIFLORA (Thunb.). DP cnger. Gardening. p- 540: “Tecoma grandiflora. It bears seed abundantly in N o- vember.” Voigt, H. 8: C., p. 478. Roxb, F. I,-p.4938: “A native of China; runs over bushes, etc.” Campeis grandiflora is indigenous in Japan 152, Campsts RADICANS (Linn.). Firminger, Gardening, p.540 : “Tecoma radicans. Emitting roots from its branches wherever they touch the ground,” Voigt, H. S. C.,p. 478. Roxb., Hort This species is a native of ‘the United States, from Illinois to Florida MArtyNIACES, 153. Martynta annua, Linn. (Martynia ee Glox.) B. P., vol. ti, p. 791: ‘“ Chota Nagpur, very common on py and near villages.” Also found by the se Hag in N. Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. v, p. 192: “An American weed (called Tiger Claw or Devil’s Claw) is now common in My Gangetic plain and elsewhere in India.” Voigt, H. S. C., p. 475: “ Mexico. Domesticated about Serampore.” Roxb., Hort. tks. p.45. This species, although a its probable home in Mexico, is now a tropical cosmopolitan ACANTHACES. 154, Roewiia tuserosa, Linn. B. P.,ii, p. 803: “ Oceasion- ally naturalised. Nativ hes America.” Foun along the Howrah Botanical Garden m the northern Civil Engineering College. "ot dientionéd by Voi | Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. a sds ; ‘631 [N.S. ] 155. pees joie Toba: B. P., ii, p, 824: Naturalised, native of Ameri F. B. L, ii, 563, Voigt, H. 8. C.,.p. 472: 156. Lantana CAMARA, Tinn. B. P., li, p. 395 : « In the cen- tral and eastern provinces frequently, i in the western parts only occasionally prea a F, B.L., iv, p. 562: “An American plant, has run wild in India, especially in the W. Deccan and Ceylon.” Voigt, EL S. C., p. 472: “L. aculeata, L. Jamaica an most W. Indian Islands, where it is called Wild Sage, on account of its strongly aromatic smell.’ oxb., Hort. Beng., p. 46. Of some interest is also LANTANA INDICA, Roxb. This grows in most parts of Bengal. In the Flora of British India it is stated that it is for Roxburgh says that it is a native of Mysore, whence Dr. eyne sent seeds to the Botanic Garden at Calcutta, ‘where the plants thrive luxuriantly.” It does not appear to have been a common plant in Bengal in 1840, ag! the only remark that stands against Lantana indica in Voigt . S.C. is: “ Mysore. Com- mon about Dharwar. FI. small, Yight purple, inodorous. R, 8.; fr,:0.” 157. SracuyTarPHeta inpIca, Vahl. B. P., ui, p. 826 : “ Natu- ralised ; often also cultivated in native gardens. Native of Amer- ca,” BE P ; : ic i ee 3 , 965: ‘ Probably naturalised in Asia; the examples from extra-tropical India are almost surely es i 0: ‘ ], under St. jamazcensis and St. urticefolia, stated to be from the W, Indies and S. America. St. jamaicensis is also mentioned in Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 4 158. Liepra Geminata, H. B. K. B. P., ii, p. 825. Col. Prain treats it as indigenous. C. B. Clarke in F. B. I., iv, p. 564, also appears to consider it so, for he writes: “ Bengal, frequent ; below Dacca, J. D. H., etc. Distrib. Trop. America, a widely dispersed weed.” Voigt enumerates Lantana canescens, Kunth, which may, or more likely, may not be Lippia geminata. Possibl Lippia geminata may have been overlooked by the earlier authors in consequence of its great resemblance to Lantana indica. 159. Duranta Promtert, Jacg. B. ii, p. 827: “In gar- dens and shrubberies in all provinces, | planted ; ot men also subspontaneous in village thickets in al.” : a iv, p. 960: “ Duranta, a large American bush, is is cultiva- ted in India,” Voigt, H. S. C., p. 4712 “W. Indies.” Not mentioned by Roxburgh. The freedom with which it produces f and seeds would lead one to expect this shurb to sprea much more copiously into the jungles of Bengal than it does, In- deed it is rarely met with in localities where it may not have been lanted : 160. CLERoDENDRON FRAGRANS, Vent. B. P., ii, p. 835: “ C. Bengal ; Chittagong : escaped from cultivation. Native of China.”’ Fi B. 1, iv,-p: es : Sa neee: cultivated.” Voigt, H. S. C., p. 466. it 632 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. {| December, 1908. 161. Catuicarpa cana, Linn. B. P., ii, p, 828: ‘* Often culti- vated ; occasionally naturalised in. ©. Bengal. Native of the Malay Peninsula.” F. B. 1. iv, 568. Voigt, H. »» pe 467. Roxburgh, F. I., p. 131: “ This shrub was introduced into the Botanic Garden from the Moluccas in 1798.” 162. Hyptis capitata, Jacq. B. P., ii, p. 848 : “C. Ben- gal, naturalised, rare. Introduced from America.” Not referred o by previous authors, An erect annual. Its native distribution is from Mexico to Brazil and Paraguay. 163. Hypris suaveouens, Pott. B. P., ii, p. 848: “In all the western provinces, very common. Native of America.” F. B. L: Deccan insula, Cite and Nicobar Islands; introduced. Distr. Tropical America, introduced into Tropical Asia.” Does not appear to be referred to by Voigt, unless his Hyptis a Poit., is the present species. ‘Rottuegh does not mention Its original home extends from 8. Brazil and Peru to eile 1 ERIANDRA BENGALENSIS, Benth. B., P., ii, p. 858: ‘‘ In native gaucdeun in C. Bengal. Native of Aloexatic: Vern Kafor ka pat.” F, B. 1. iv, 653. Wall, Pl. As. Rar., i, 29. Salvia bengalonss Konig. Roxburgh, FB Ligp: 49, “Ts only found in 165. Beant coccinEA, Linn. B.P. ii, p. 859: “In gardens generally, and- ee saben us. Native of S&. America.” Voi . C., p. 455: “ Domesticated in many parts of India.’’ NYcTAGINACEA. 166. Mrrapiis sauapa, Linn. B. P., 7 862: . “ Culti- vated, and as an escape. Native of America.” t Maibok H: &::C., p- 328: “ Domesticated in our garden 167. BovGainvitLea sPecraBILis, Willd, B. P., ii, p. 864: “In gardens of sy a residents common. Native of Brazil. = Voigt, H. 8S. C., p. 329: “ Rio Janeiro, August 1839.” 168. Bou inant GLABRA, Choisy. BP, Dyan SOB tin gardens, both native and European. Native of Brazil.” PHYTOLACCACES. RIvINA HUMILIS, Linn. B. P., ii, p. 883: ‘ In all the provinces, cultivated, and in most = them thoroughly naturalised Native of Ameri FB ly ¥ v; 21: “Rivina Lathenia, Ham. in Wall. Cat. 6952, ‘from Patna, is the common South American Rivina levis, Linn, or an all ied plant.” Voigt, H. S. C., p. 323: “ Rivina levis, Ww. Indies, Domesticated about *+ P- Serampore.” Roxb., H. B., p. 11. PIpERACESR, 170. Peperomia peELLuctpsa, Kunth. B. P., ii, p. 894: “OC. _ Bengal, naturalised. A succulent herb, rece: recently intemal but now extremely abundant.” Not mentioned in F. B. I, nor in oo a ae 5 Vol. IV, No, 1L.] Recent Plant Immigrants. 633 [N.S.] Voigt, H. 8. C. Its native country extends from Northern Brazil and Peru to the Antilles. Doubtfully indigenous, but ema rt Nd domesticated in Western and Eastern ‘lropical Africa. In Am ica it is eaten as a salad. POLYGONACE. 171. Awnrigonon LePToPpus, Endl. B. P., vol. ii, p. 889: “In ardens generally.”” Firminger, Gardening, 3rd ed., p. 437: “Of late introduction. Propagated by seeds or cuttings.” Not men- tioned by Voigt. A native of the western parts of Mexico. LAURACES. 172, Cinnamomum ZEYLANICUM, Breyn. B. P., vol. ii, p. 899: 65 Planted, but rarely. Native of Ceylon. * Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. ii, p. 324: ‘* A native of the Ceylon forests; also said to be met with in the forests of Tenasserim. F. B, 1. v, 181. Voigt, H.S. C., p. 307, Roxb., F. L., p. 336: ‘‘ General Macdowal, in com- mand on the Island of Gavia sent to the Botanic Garden at Cal- cutta, in 1801, several plants of the best sort. The sort sntoduned orty years ago is of the narrow-leaved, inferior kind.” 173. Crnnamomum Campuora, F. Nees. B. P., vol. ii, p. 899: “ Planted rather commonly. Native of China.” The Camphor tree. Watt, Ec. Dict., vol. ii, p. 317: ‘“ A native of China, Ja- pan, and Malay Islands,” F. B.L, v, 134. Voigt, AS, . 308: “ Camphora officinarum.” Roxb., F. I., p. 339: “ Laurus camphorifera. This tree is a native of ey Malaya Islands and was introduced into the Botanic Garden in 1802.” This tree is a native of China, Formosa (and Japan). EUPHORBIACES. 174. Evpnorsia TirvcaLit, Linn. B.P., ii, p. 924: hedge plant in most of the provinces, now quite naturalised in the western parts. Native of Africa F. B. L., v, 254: “ Natural- ised in Bengal, the Deccan Peninsula and Ce eylon.” Voigt, H. 8.

Pe 1060: “In gardens and sometimes isisratiani Wallve e Porn 638 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. [December, 1908. F. B. 1, vi, 277: ‘ Cultivated in gardens and found as an escape far from habitations, ” Voigt, H. S.C., p. 582: ‘ Blue Mountains, Jam 310, AMARYLLIS BELLADONNA, Linn. Firminger, Gardening, 5th ed.: ‘“*Common in Indian gardens.” Voigt, H.S. C., p. 586, A native of the Cape and the Canary Islands 211. Evurycurs ampoynensis, Welld, (= ‘E. sylvestris Salisb. }. Voigt, H.. Bs: 0. 594, Roxb., F.L, p. 285: ‘ Crinum ner- vosum, Introduced ‘into the Company’s Botanic Garden at Cal- cutta, where it blossoms, but rarely ripens its seeds.” A native of the Malaya Sorina gone Pretty common in Calcutta gardens. 212. Hucwaris GRANDIFLORA, Planch. (=Eucharis amazo- nica, hindiayy. cpirniidae, Gardening, 5th ed. » P- 369: ‘* Native of Brazil, and quite naturalised in this count 2 IPPEASTRUM RUTILUM, Herb. var. FULGIDUM ( = Hip- peastrum fulgidum, Herb.). Voigt, H. 8. C., erases A native of razil, now frequently seen in gardens about ‘Galent 21 HippeastruM keticuLatum (L’ Héri rit.). aes t; BH. &'C.; p. 585. ‘Indigenous in in Brazil, now common in Calcutta Bees. 215. Hippeastrum Equestre (Herb.). Voigt, H.S. Roxb., Hort. Beng., p. 24. a Antilles, Chedbiciias “Fre- quently met with in Calcutta ga 216. HippeastRuM erates sit. (= Hippeastrum maran- ense peo Voigt, H. S. C., p. 584. A native of N. Brazil n in gardens about Calcutta. 217. Agave Veraz-Croucis (Miller). In Drummond and and: the iAtiaatio Islands ; 8. Africa ; Mauritius ; Ceylon,” See Indian localities. Mr. Burkill has observed Agave Veree-Crucis at the following places in Bengal and Bihar—Siliguri in the Darjee- ling Terai, Patgram in the Jalpaiguri District ; ; Rangpur and Kakina in the Ran ngpur District; in the Districts of Dacca, Mymensingh, Dinajpur and Bogra ; Rampur Boalia ; Nalhati and Naihati; Cut- tack (very plentiful) and J ajpur in Orissa ;_ Boin — n Bardwan of Darbhanga, Voigt, H. S. C., p. 597: ‘‘ Agave Vere Crucis, 8. America. Introduced in 1840 218. Agave Wicatu, ee and Prain. These authors, loc. cit., p. 91: ‘ Native country unknown.” We ey take it to be a native of some ve, of Tropical America, perhaps Mexico. following localities—Rangpur 5 Bore; ; Gauripor i in Mymensingh ; neighbourhood of Bardwan ; Naih : AGave Cantata, eens Desiaiind and Prain, loc. cit., p- 87: Native country unkn own.” --Yoipt, H. 8. C., p. S07: Meahrcoiig he rere gionl Roxb.; ¥. 1., p. 296: “ Agave cantula. It m everywhere. In Bengal the plants blossom in May a and June.” Roxb., Hort. Beng., 25. Rumph., hh, Herb, Amb., Vol. IV, No. 11.] Recent Plant Immigrants. _ 639 [N.S.] v, t. 94. This species is found growing at some localities in Bihar: Chilwara somes SERN in Tirhut. It is probably a native of Gromer Amer 20. Furcrza P nents C. Koch. Mr. Burkill informs me that a ik. Jace Fourcroya i is planted at Kitapur in the Mozaf- ferpur District. 221. POLIANTHES TUBEROSA, Linn. prea Se Gardening, 5th : Pte p. “99 dens renee Herb. Amb., v, p. 285. Polianthes tuberosa is most y ative of Central America, he remaining two saute of Polianthes hail aie that part of the world. LILIACES. 222. ALLIUM ASCALONICUM, Lin Bo P., vol. Bp. 4075 “Cultivated. The Shallot.” Watt, Ee. Dict., vol. i, p. 168: ‘* Has been cultivated from the remotest times by all nations of the Kast.” F.B. 1. vi, 337. Roxb., F. 1, p. 288. ekgaeaed — va. rs sativum Japan, China, and Indo-China. 9°8 °/,. Hibiscus Manihot. Hibiscus mutabilis, Ghee Pane . Triphasia Aurantiola. Titchi chinensts. Euphoria Longana, Rosa indica a sinica. Cinnam Ficus pumila, Cycas revoluta. Thuja orientalis. Belamcanda chinensis. Iris chinensis. Livistona chinensis. C. e Eastern Peninsula, the Andamans, and Ceylon. 5°2°/,. Pterocarpus gage cede Quisqualis indica. Diospyros Kaki. Mz- kania scanden orrenia Fourniert. Millingtonia hortensis. Calli- carpa cana, taba papyrifera. rere tg is acon Caryota mitis. T'yphonium inopinatum. Bambus D. Malay Archipelago and the Philippines. 8°5°/,. Hibiscus hirtus. Hibiscus radiatus. Hibiscus Rosa-sinensis. Aver- rhoa Carambola, Averrhoa Bilimbi. Citrus decumana. ce indica. Melaleuca Leucodendron. Eugenia malaccensis. Dios philippensis. Polyscias fruticosa. Ixora stricta, Vallaris jaetcaa. Cinnamomum zeylanicum. Aleurites moluccana. Codiweum variegatum. COycas Rumphit. Eurycles amboynensis. _Typhonium Roxburghit. Disehens vulgaris. ak Polynesian species. 0°4°/,. Spondias dulcis. Ill. African species. A. Continental, chiefly Tropical Africa. 4°7°/,. Adansonia digttata, Indigofera swmatrana. sn ig articulata. Guizotia abyssinica. Roupellia grata. Jacquemontia cerulea. Mertandra bengalensis. Euphorbia Tirucalli. ‘Samevieria trifasciata. San- sevierta cylindrica. Pennisetum ty eum. B. Madagascar, the Mitsonrevthas (and the Cape). 5° tele Bauhinia monandra. Poinciana regia. Coivillea racemosa. zia richardiana. Vangueria edulis. Cryptostegia grandiflora. ghiphn. notis floribunda. Euphorbia splendens. Euphorbia Bajert. Raven- ala madagascariensis. Morza iridoides. Amaryllis belladonna. IV. American species. A. United States. 1°7°/,. Helianthus eben. Phloz Drummond. Campsis radicans, Nicotiana rusti 642 Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. { December, 1908. B. Tropical and Subtropical America in general, 16°7°/,- Malvastrum coromandelianum. Malvastrum spicatum. Anoda has- tata. Malachra capitata. Guazuma tomentosa. Arachis hypogea. cas. Jatropha multifida. Peperomia pellucida. Euphorbia grami- nea. Euphorbia heterophylla, Oipura paludosa. Furcraea sp. C. Mexico and Central America. 11°9°/,. , 544. ips ii pr. n Ap Pandit, 2 yrrdn of Ghalib Khan, Aphis ge = lan 275. Apide, Apis, 26: Peet of 230. ” dor 227, » flor oad Gaaied., oe ee >. early + work, 202. rate cg sh sade 02. Aquar m, plea a for Ar ee eletne. pollination of: 202, 217, Arachis hypog@éa Ardha Magadhi, ne langnage of the Pacsvidinen, 273. Are, Plane non-cyclic, 391, emone l Arsacidae of Bactria, people, 88. seks oheat 108. Ali Mil pr. n., 573, 577. pra vd Khan, Bahadur, pr. 8, 549, 5 Asclepias spay oe We ca, 625. As gd Khan. , bakhshi of the Dahkin, Avirgie, the pt tac of, 528. Index. | A‘z m Shah, son of Soong a 257. sAghnvulla Khan, p , dI3. ar; Fi. 0., 829. Chaghatae, 5. pr. £73, 574, ‘Aziz Khan, Da,idzai, pr. n., 513. Governor of Azmat Khan, pr. n., 530. aie Babar Khan, pr. v., 528. 9 B du Bahadur Khan, pr. n Bairam he vee of k spctiat Khan, 548, 570 Bakht Mal, Rajah, pr. n., 584. Balabhadra, Pandita, 597, Balapnr, place, Balasore, Qadam Rasul Building at, Balt Khat tri, pr. n., 578. ate Xrishna Gupte, on an old Khillat, Biase noida 640, Bamian, anetea es sof, xcii Banerjee, pet Das, on Todo. Scy- n Coinage e, 8 ee ‘Gobin Lal, and Phillott, D. a Hindu ustani-English Voca- bulary of Indian Birds, 55. Barbakabad, Sarkar, 272 Barnado, Capt. F. A. ec taveuehae XXXxvi, ex Basndeva, King of the Pundras, 270, 288. , On puerperal -abhiherry gpa 615. Bayazid Khan, pr n., 564. Biynzid Kh Khan, Mewati, 574, Bazuha, Sarkar, 272. Bear, Hi teitayen, fat of, 3 **Be-dost Rohelah” Raik ‘“Muham- mad Khan), 5 Beglar Begi Khan, pr. n., 520, n. 2. Belamcanda chinensis. 637. oe s, insect vi (e Beveridge, H , on Balimi Coins 57, Index. CXXix Beveridge, rd ., on the Babarnama Fragments, 39. Bezwada, mntiguities of, 306, 321. Bhadra Coi s, 90. Bhagwant "Singh, the Bundelah Bhandi, mtilater of King Harsa, 275 Bharata, grand-fatier of Sri dhars, 288 praniaitashets quotations from, mie asran Gdtivs, 91. Baws Sankranti, by Arya Nagar 374. vine Sankranti-tikaé, by Pandita Maitreya Natha, 375 Bhavisyat Purana, description of arendra in the, Khan, a Nawab of tet 24. Bhim Sing] h, Rajah of Bondi, Bhi 69. and Commentator ati-vyaka rana-sitra, 596 - ~ hha or Jot pastrol tribe, veneswara, os plese ec of, 277, 278. Bihar, inscription from, 108. eal a Khillat eee = cil. his Vikramanka- ee a, 279. Bik hari 4 Siedespkion 277 Birds, Indian, g Hin ndutami-English Vocabula ry of, 5 migration of, exvii. Finn orellana, 609. Biyanah, place, 551. GD-Ca ve an ' inscription of, 101. Bombus, hs 219, 222, 226, 228, 5 titudes o 3 bu usy in rain, 188. % eximius = yj funerarius, 193, ale 195. 3 5 bit flowers, = hemorrhoidalis, "999, 224, 225, 226, 227, 228, 229. ‘i hemor ~hbidalie: biting fl # right and left- handedness of, 190. Fe ir ifasciatus, 195. 5 tunicatus, 218, 220, 222, 224, 226, 2 29, vallestris, 195. Donbyleas; aude of, 231. es or, 217, 218, 222, 227, : 298, Bougainvillea ilar, ane spe Bouldes, glaciated reid sani: cvii. Brahma Gupta, 108. ee Sarvasva, of Halayudha, 286-287. Tee emcae temple, Stone inscrip- of, 27 Bhat Katha- Madijari of Ksemendra, 278. oes eth Babe ia oe 635. Browallia ela Briihl, P,on a ‘steht ard temperature for Tropical countries, 489. Plant Immigrants, 603. Budakhshi Khan, pr. n., 531. Budal ene chaeibiand of Gurava Mis Budh Sin Hadi pr. n., 516, Budh Sin ondi, 514. Baddhaatita a aa Vrtti, y Buddha Palita 3 st Buddha’ s Private A Seven Sahijata, 14, Buddteia, pe ay visitors, 226, orcas, evii petite Bakht, pt 555. tows 5 kot, identified, 272. anpur, province, 521. Barind or Bari ndah, the eastern side of the territory ‘of Lakhanawati, Burkill, I. H., on new Dioscoreas, on ‘thee Pollination, of flowers in India, 179, Buzuha. W,, Sarkar, 288, C mh coo indica, 614. Calen ", climate of 43. Ca ataieges na, 632. Calliphora Calotropis, ‘insect visitors, 226. Campsis gr esa 630. 3 radicans, 680. Candraeyakcwranavargasiteavsit by eens Gomin, 594. Cankara, 98. Coniatte sativa, 635. Capsella oe sa- ake is, 609. itors, 217. Ceignnicinnn annuum, 628. rate 3, 628, Cabdeaine: ineeot veers: 217: 6. Jateccaghe: insect visitors, 229. Caryota mitis, 639. Ca-earia, cel visitors, 221. Casuarina equisetifolia, 636. Celsia, insect visitors, 228. Cerastium, pe nee of, 192, 218. Ceratina bhawani, 224. ‘ CXXxX Index. Ceratina fare aia Ceratoptera Chabelah ig ss gp., 193, 217. 219, 220, 221, ao hee. 298. RE , P12 RDA ERT Nas Mage LS ES Aw EDR 5 a E ts Index. CXXXUl Halietus psd 224, | piri soe a aa 8 638. Hemelia patens, 620. utilum, 638 Hamid Khan, é Jangali Shahzadah,” | styl, 638. 523, 548, 570, 574. Hiraman, pr. n Hamid-ud-din Khan, pr. n., 548. er Capt. F. C. , on the Kosi river, Hamilton, William, Surgeon, 586. Handiya Sarkar, 527. Wier of Bengal, certain ie Hanwant, pr. n., 384 or doubtful events in the, Haraprasad aha bests aho- Hizbar Afkan Khan, pr. 573, padhvaya, on a Kharosti Copper- 575. plas o. Linn goto. alk Taxila or tae. - < H., on a glaciated Takengila, 8 36 nlder Hari bag SOfios of the Pundras | toner, David, on Fat of Himalayan in the, 2 Bear, 33. scape Lieut, -Col. G, F. A, clinical | it Oil of Lawsonia alba, clncapeonl civ. How E. B., on some songs of on yeaibke tcl 881. on I shoei Bat ies exxiii, | Hosain Ali Khan . ny. $12, 626, Harsa, Popeer, 275, 289. | B47, 551—559. 362, 585, ” 587. Hason Khin, fa njdar of Korah | Husam- ud-din ‘Iwaz, the Khalif chief, Jahanabad, - ; | 284. Hasinpnr, Battle of, 575. | Hwin-Lun, the pas 290. Hasra Kol, Buddhist Inscription | Hyptis capitata, 632 from Text of the, 460, 461. epee suaveolens, 632. se ti age nama prakaragam by Arya | tues am nama prakarana vetti, by | : Arya Devn, 376. | Ibrahim Prince, captured, 582. Hawks, hoods for, 165, | I-ching, the Chinese traveller, 290. Hayden, H. H, Afghan Antiquities, EMicenonide, 193. Xciil. | Ikhl4s Khan, pr. n., 536, 537, 545, Hazrat-i- mr a Muhammad Sulay- —_ 573. man, genea are al table of the | Ikhtisis Khan, pr. n., 514 Banik of _ Ikhtiyar- -ud-din Danlat Shah-i Balka sarin Muhammad Sas,the youngest —- Khali, 154-155 of Fakhr-ul- Aaliyts, 28. | Ikhtiyar-nd-din Yutzbuk-i Tnghril en Qibla-yi-‘Alam, Muaharawi, — Khan, ruler of Bengal, 285 23. | Ilew, insect visitors, teataitacad annuus, 622. _ Impatiens, insect winitote. 193. ¥s 622. 5 obliquity of ‘flowers of, ride us. 622. | 189. Heliotropi ium turassavicum, 625. | ‘Inayat Khan, p r.n., 524, Hem roar ork Das Gupta, on the Tngyatatla Khia, pe. n., 561, 582. Geolog Hill Tipperah, 349. ngh, Rajah, 533. Hemarocntiis pee , 639. Indigo ar towlddes 615. aera oil of, 35. Pe sect visitors, 218. Her m, insect visitors, 222. pci na, 615, Hevenates chamezdroides, 629. Indo- 'Seytl lian i oinage, notes on, 81. Hibiscus hirtus, 610 Insects on flow Fa Manihot, 610. TInshu-par rr ta a ond of Abu’l Fazl, fs mutabilis, 611 1 é radiatus, 611. Epo Niet 627. = Rosa-sinensis, 611. art = 626. syriacus, 611, is ie. 626. Hidayat ae Khan son of Lutfullah on is beri 627. Khan icolor, 6.6. Hiddanu. gee ce, 551. | Iris erent Hifgullai; Khan pr. = 529, n. 3. | Irvine, ih W., ork of, x Hill Tipperah. geology of, 349. the inten Mughs, 511. Hinen-ta, can Chinese pilgrim, 289. | Islam Khan, pr. Hippeastrum e, 638. | Islim Khan, aise - Honea 283. CXXXiV Index. asada Qui, pr. n., a‘il hin, Khwesha pr. n,, 529. T tibar . pr. n., 5 I'tiqad ee ange n. 570. ‘eae Eien. pr. n., 523, 539, 540, , D8. waz ena nazim of Barar, 529. pe ra stricta, 620 I-yul-timish, the Suzerain, 154. “ie: nd-din Tughril-i- -Tughin Khan, ruler of Beng: ul, 235. J Jacquemontia cer wes 626. Jafar Beg, pr. n., 562. Ja‘far Durani, Jag Ram eee of Jai Singh, 564, 573 575. Jahan-ara Bears, garden of, 517. Jahan Shah, pr. 564. Jahangir, possibly author of Babar- | 39. nama. frag Jai Cand, B sai Tah, pr. n., 520. Jai Sin ngh gece Rajah, Ne 512, Shin: Harivamsa, of J ainasena, 276. Jana Ji, pr. n., multifida, 634. os ota Pare Araknurdl the Nepal Kin che Qui, a title, 257. Jeta. Pri Je shag 2 an Jhansi. Conper plate from. cxxi. ome Khin, pr n., 5 Jor H. L., on Shales from Raw- evii K Kadphises I, Emperor, 81. Kahla plate ‘of Kalacari Sodhadeva, Kalacuri Sodhadeva, Kahla plate of, Kalanchoe, pollination, 22}. Kalapa-avatara, a grammatical work. tha. 595, Kamyab Khan, n., 529, A 547, Kanarak, Temple of, 301, | Kaniska II, fonr coins of, a King, 82. Kane Ji, Mahratta Commniander: 542. sao ets a on, 275 Karatoa, rive Karhad plate ae Krsna lI, 277. Karka iL, Beniram plate of, 276. Kasi, cit - Katha Sarit Sigara of Soma deva Bhat Katmandu, adie of, 275. Kauheri hill, eden on the, 274. Kausiki-kaccha, f, 269. KavyadarSa, b y D: nda, 273. | Kaye, G. R., on ome bhata, 11 on the Abacus in Ancient Raa Kazi Lace: Governor-General of | Bengal, 285. Kednresvars, Apes si 311. r Mahi, ging woman, 584. | Ree u Rai, ace "567, Keyaner varsa. Yavarajn I, the Cedi King, 277. | Khafi cha in, pr. n., 569, 585. Khniriitd, Sarear, 56 icalay: inscription, 286. Khai ah Khan ,Yazdi, Ni‘matilahi, A: Kh»lj Maliks of L»khanawati, 151. Khan ‘Alam, Dakhini, 527, 541, 544 | Khan Dauran, pr. n, 556, 561, 573. ieee; 577, 580, 585. Khan Danran Samsam-ud-Daulah, pr. n. 573. Khan "emia ‘Ah Khan, Marahmat, 520. Khan Mirza, - n., 574. _ Khandait, 291 Khandu Ti Dhabariyah, ickeame, Commander, 54 Kharosti Coprer plate. 363. Khema, Jat, S — from es Y coscitinth cii, Khiar . Khan. pr. n, 581. Khosa, a tribe, bee |” Nawab Bhawal Khan, 2 Khndadat mhee: ae » 37d. Khurasan. ‘King of _ Khiishhal Cand. pr. n. nx 604, 5 576, 582. | —— a slave of Niziam-ul-mulk, "hia Allah ‘l-Auliyas, pr. n., 21. eatin plate, of Dharmapala, . 277. -_" * . 2 _ : A cassia cement cnmmpaseeaipeeamaintniessaeemneteemmaatemeiemiiaie asl \ aS — Khan. the — of Bakhsh, Fakhru- 1 SRNR SME Index. Khwaja “Allah Bakhsh, grandson of 26. a Abd- rk haman, p , 533. hs Hafiz Muham aes ‘Misa, the ~ eldest son of oe ba 28 Khwaja Ibrah “Een Maqhal 1 Alaa, nag, 557. Khw Khwaja oes ‘Khan, DEN: Khwija Sahib, pr. n ajam Quli Kidara Kusanas Coins, sph a Prof. L. F. , linguistic work Kinshi-r nu-k’ie-lo (Kusinagara), 275. Kirada Coin, 93. Konged -= a, modern Puri and Gaiijam, 275, 289. Kong-n-to, (Kongeda), 275. Kosi poh gs ae Kui m1, ea. sate Deoli plates Brana Pandita, 595. K tavinys Coin Ksemendra, his Behaé: katha-maiijari, 8 indas. coins of, 89. Kania Vihari Nearabhi usana, Pandit, his alphabetical list of Jaina MSS., CXXXAY peg King of Kasmir, 276. almai hig geology of, 349. Feet 227. L nite Camara 631. ay nsect visitors, 229, trifolia, 631. Lathyrus Aphaca, 614. i ins ect visitors, 218. sativus, 614. af Ban war, Pr, n. 541, 544. Launza, insect visitor 8, 224, en alba, oil o eake, Martin, on Pah g of Indian Cottons, 13. 6. Library, me of sages MSS., ane epochs ryey, report on, ocr Lip nata, 631. Litehi. shibenaie. 613 Little, C., on the atmosphere Banc Calcu calm region in the tta, 43. ieee digs ay 640, Kura- covunige the home of Vedic | Br: 268. Kushana, King Razdeo, 83. Kusinagara, town, 275. Kutbuddin, pr. n., 153. L Lactuca, ey visitors, 225 Lafont, Rev. Father E., nate’ of, xcii. “An nh mali s, 621. Lakhan eet . R. E., on a gigantic ray, Xli. ae a eee cviii. Lobelia Faaeeine, 623. Lo-chm- Bd -rtse- -wa, Tibetan trans- lator, Lo chnera 4 rosea Lonicera Saint: pollination of, he sect visitors, 222. Lo- aa “hi or Rakta-vitti, (red- clay), 2 | Lotsava oie -mKhah-bzah-po, Tibe- ; M4 ts 2 wpb ots pollination, 229. Love Son had = 386. Lucila, 194, 2 a ate 223, 224. 228, aint Bhin. Sadiq, pr. n., 512, | Lyc@an a place identified with | ‘Nago: r. 153. Lakehaid: a tradition of, 249-251, Puja, 2 Lakgmanasenadevi, of Ganda, 279. Valeadphdoradecs: Turpana-di ae on i ae of. 271. wati, the i of Site. Lakhnantd sarkar Lal Bigh, at matir ite 525 Lal Khan, the second son of Massn Khan Lala pees Singh, pr. n . 557. Lala Jaswant Rae, son of Sahib Rae. Munshi, 557. 2 the Sena King | Lyc@n elcive 217, 218, 227. Lycastris, length of tongue of, 188. - flavihirta, 193, 194. M gr plate of Visvariipasena- | i incenmnehctens: Manahali plate of, 270. Madhavaraja II, the Ganjam plate of, 275. ee cemeatinde idles -tarkajva- PPh natn ages byBhavya, 376, CXXXVi gro oe hey samutpada - na- y Krsna, 378. idl tha gis hae by Bhavya, Madhyamika philosophy, 367. Madhyamikavatarasya-tika-nama, by Jayananta, 379. Mahabhirasa, mention of the Pundras , 268. Maliend “a Khan, p 573. Iaharao Bhim ‘Singh, ‘of Bondi, 528. Mahar Sharif, in KBhawalpore, 27. cine os Vinnéotik, by Arya Nagar- Mahendra rie De, some Reci- procal Relations of Curves and Barfac 239. the Rationalization of A geb- , 356. Mahipala Gandudhipa, 2 277. uscription of Sarnata, Muhipala 5. Mahipaldeva, Nalanda inscription of, Malinmanda, river, 269. ge Sayyid Jalal-n’d-din Bokh Maki 2a da Hazrat en Set Mek: ke ahib. minister, Mala , 610, Malava, Cree of, 89. Malik Tnghril, a ruler of Bengal, 287. Malvastrum coromandelianum, 610. spicatum 0 Manabi plate of Madanapiladeva, MinnsolGe, a AREER Ys 98. Mandesha 524. ; place, Ma ndivan Saat 7. Man t utilassima, 635. Ma onion ibdalaks na, Sanskrit Grammar by Sadbukirti, 595. Manus: inhita, mention of the Pundras in the, 268. Marahmar Khan, pr. n, 544, 5 learanenns “Khan, Fil whee aE: i, 520, 529. Maranta arundinacen, 637, wie tag apg a, 630. _ athematics, pats ssi aaa iis J BSS = Melaleuca beneentron 618. Melanostoma, 218, 220. ” altitades : of, wie are eee Index. Me-po- hala aang -can, ‘Tibetan translator, 5 Mephevasigrs, or the ‘Rain brin nger Hid 2 yet ‘Aissoation of, in Nitric acid, 40 Meriandra ioe alensis, 632 Mertensia, insect visitors. 227. Mi sip baete jon Mikania sca 6 Maiiagesrcs ae eam 630. [n. 2, Mir ‘Abid, Qilich Khan, pr. n., 529. 529 Mir Bakhshi, pr. n., 549. Mir Haidar Beg, Dughlat, a man from Kashghar, 552. er aor Marahmat Khan, 520, Mir Inyatutinh Khan, pr. n., 573. Mir Jumlah, Turkhan, pr. h., 513, 552, 573. Mir Mashrif; of Lakhua n, 561. Mir if, pr. n., 519, 550, 573, Mir Qutb- ud-din. i n., 533. no ae peat All Ao a warrior, 541. Mitra Gupta, Dimatipta described in the story of, 290. Miyan Hamid, son of Hafiz Mubam- mad Misa, 28 Miyan Khny? mr in aan Xe of Khwaja Sahib. Miyan Mahmiad, Shap: zada, pr. Modagiri, battle of, 269. Moggaliputtatissa, "the elder, 8, 9. Mo-kie-to, (Mugadha 5. Monmohon akravarti, Antiquities of Orissa and Northern Circars. ney 299. on Disputed or Donbtfal sis ace in the History of Benyal, n Geography of Old on 267. Mores iridoides, 637. ere pollination, 223. Mubar z Kh! sie Governor of Haidara- bid, 6 Mngha i "the Later (1707-1808), ac- sie ount of, Muhamdi Bah, iii i » pr. ee by Atnin sheath gtr n., 522, 29, 536, 537, 5 ide S53, Se ee Index. @XXXVII Muhammad Ashraf of Nazarbar, 541. Mubammad i- Helchtyay his conquest f Vengal 152-)53. ag es Ghiyas Kh Khin, pr. n., 523, 545. hapcyiaa Ibrahim, pr. n., 565, Heiadana *Isa, song in praise of, Mubammad i i- Sheran, pr. n., 153. Muhammad Ja‘f gran ison of asain Khan, ae n., 5 in sitoel Kamal, ‘Agd-ud- daulah, ‘Iw n, Bahadur Qaswar Jang, 529. Maly mmad Khan, Bangash, pr. n., , 618, ig sts, 575, 576, &79. Maan 4 Khan, Baluch, a mu ommad Qasim Aurangabadi, iutaatiie Shah. 511. 545, 549, ee” 561, 564, 565, ain 575, 582, Sahanimad Sulayman, Sai oe 08 n a h Yar Khan, 570. oreo Yar, the ent Capital of the Panndras, 272. Muhavamsa, Ceylonese Buddhistic ronicles, 256. Mahbkam %ingh, Khatri, pr. n., 58 eae Singh, “Khatri Rajah, eer, aiken the son of Cura Jat, oi Mnuktesvina, antiquities of, 31 Mitemndhyemake shes sintobhaye by Ary agarju Malraj, sen of ead "Sinwal Mal, 25. Multan province, 521 Multani Pathans, rulers of Dera 2 Monim Khan Aurangabadi, 525 Monin Khan, the first Bengal Vice- Murani, his Drama of Anargha Rag- havam Mnrid Khan, vite 548. Murray. y. Capt. J. Gon Tpecacuanha in apical “Biyparitin, iii Murrayn, insect visitors, 2 Murshid Quli Khan, Governor of Ley G ‘Bar gal, 284. 19 8 Nazim of Orissa, 32, ’ Murtaza Khan, ie: n.. te 560. Mutawass:| Khan. grandson ‘of sm dullah Khan, 524, 529, 544, 545. Miatibas, a tribe, 267. Muzaftar Khan, mn n, pike 575. Mu‘zzam Khan 550, 557. Myrtus eae 618. N Nag-dwan-rin-chin-bkra-Sis, the Phag-mo-gen Governor, 595. Nagpur, Stone inscription of Nara- varmenndeva. “78. oes place, 551. Najabat ‘Ah Khin, Fe pike Raid: -nd-din ° 560 567, 570, it ce “378. 579, 580, 581. Nalanda, inscriptions of, 105. Nar: idisinhy ndeva I, and valet of Orissa, 288 Nazar Be, T'nrani, pr n.. 520, n. 2. Norman. H. C.. on Buddha’s seven laa eer, 4. Buddhw’s private abode, Gun- shay ioe hat l on “nein sei Historical Docu- ments and the Mauraya inscrip- tion eye Sarna 7 Shbisrcuticnindovn, The Malava ruler, Nasrat var Khan Barhah, ti “ ace Nasir ‘Amirul Muamini, Ghiyas-ud-din. 154 Natya- on by Bharata, 274. Nauaglok a. by Srila-wa. if 595. Navvonvaya dee a Nawab Ali i Khan, Nawab of Benes, 3 ad ailahyie Khan Shahkham, pr. n., 578 Naw ‘Auliva . pr. n, 555, 571 a Nesits or Governor of nag si, 81. Nekandes hb Khin, br n., 567. a Nepeta, siegak’ Sisitors 229. Neptunia plen Nicotiana p ind asia 629, rust ica cum, a Nigella sativa, 608 ilgund, cngtne desig ion of, 276. > Nilmani Ch varti, inseriptions in the In dian Mircea ge 109. Ni‘mat-ilahi any Ta Ni‘matuallah Khan. a we 548, 574. Nimbalkar,pr. n., 540, 544, CXXXVill Nizam-nd-din se the saint, 584, Nizim-ul-Mulk, Sabahdar of Malwah, 318, 619, 528, 587, 564. = alla ath the Seven ‘Sahnjata ol the’ Buddha, 95-96. sie Serre Supplement, 441, 589—92. Nur Khah, Khatak, pr. n., 516. Nirullah Khin Diwan, 526, 551, 562. Nusrat Yar Khan, pr. n., 578, 575, Nutkani, a tribe, 24, 26. Osmia, 217. Oenothera, insect visitors, 221. fits coly es » on some clinical Oldenbers, Prof. N., linguistic work Oldentandia. pollination, 2238. Oriental Con eas, acconnt of, exvii. issa, antiquities Orthagnes, Oralis, insect erst Paes s, 218, Ouseley, Colonel Sole €00. ¥ Pakoreg, pr. n., 83. i _ineriptions in the Indian 10 Patiea-Gaudas, enumeration of, 280. Papaver, siioet visitors, 217. somniferum, 6 Papilio, 226, achaon, 224, Paldwchic tenes, tim emt 286 Parellia, ij Parkinconia — a, 615. Parlakim antiqniti es of, 317. Pisadadevi, a daughter of Jayapani, Vilind Coins, 90. ‘Passiflora 22. alia 8. Rajendra ve-fold division | the reduction | of leas Sm Solution to Metallic sativ CG | Pithipam pla inscription of Prith- Index. Patparganj, a suburb of Delhi, 587. Paundravarddhanna-bhikti, 277. Pavanaditam, Uap aereth of Vijaypari, the. 285. of Dho oyi Kaviraja, 279. Pe acock, shrine to mem ory of, 21 Pectinatella burmanica, exviii. Pediculuris, form of fi oideu omia cag ania 6382, Pisin a Coins, 93. Peregrine Palsoa: 259. Petrie, D., “cma srt of a Poem on sport of Abu Nu‘as, 38. Phaseolus lunatus, 616. —— Phillott, Liont. “Cel. Hindus- retdabiclary of on th in Falconry, 159. on the Parpcins Fa ne con, 159. on the Taansa Shri translation of a leitée of Abu'‘l- Fazul, 143 Philosophy, Madhyamika, works on, Phloz Drummondi, 625. Physalis peruviana, 628. Pierida, 221. Pieris brassiew, 219, 225, 226, 227. » . ova nga insect visitors, 225. » soracta, 219, 223, 225, 228. 219. Pineal oficinais, 618. Pirzadah ath Mabammad Khan, pr. m.,; 6 8. Pisum arvense, 614. ilguamien Wales, 616. Plants introduced into Bengal, 603. ericonie: ite fo aan 227, Plecia, 194. Pl umiera acutifolia, 624. ctu tht —— of, 230. drifasciatus, 222, 225. Poi neian ar ane 15 Polianthes tuberosa, 639. Se Seay Migr i 218. sect v Polygon ors, 195. iiigaietes deiee: erie. Polyscias fruticosa, 619. Potentilla, insect visitors, 218. Prabodhacandroda; she cosa of Krsna i hag Index. CXXXix. Pra roe bs she temple, Vijayasena’s inscription of, 288. giiver jest? ol. D., on new Dios- oreas. 447. Deniesuatih Milamadhyamaka Ka- rika, by Arya Nagarjuna, 367. Prakaéa Paral 92. sie tome ndi, a work on Ety- gy, by hinds 97. Pr tad ac utpada-hrdaya-Karika, by Arya 373. Pratitya-samutpada-hrdaya-vyak- hyana, by Arya Nagarjun de 374. tase! insect visitors, 225 nce Ibrahim, 574, 579, 581, 582, in epia. honey o : ceria’: Pithapam pillar inscrip- of. 278, Pick. oriental is, 194. ° Psidium Guajava, 618 Prerocarpu dalbergivides, 614. a, 614 Puja, “Lakshm mee, dered, 247, 67. Pondra-varddhana, a province, 267 and 2 Puntén th anatum, 619. ” nsect visitors, 222. Pyaro la wits. Pyrus, insect visitors, 218. Qadam Rasul Building at Balasore, 31. Qadir Dad Khan, pr. n., 524, 544, 545. $3 “ Raus han, i, oe Qamar-ud-din Khan, he n, 550 , 552, 561, 573, 575, 582, Qazi ‘Aqil Muham mad. wae 23. Qilic Muhammad Khan, pr. n., , 548. Pst n ‘Ali Qutb-ul-mulk (‘Abdullah haat re R Ra‘ayat Khan, ae ul-mulk’s cousin. 524 529, 544 Racha, identific oe of, 285. Radbanpnr, plate of, 276. Radhiya-Vare dew. a class of Brahmans, 287. Rafihat Talab Khan, pr. n., 541. Rafi‘nd-darajat, Emperor, 512, 568. Rafi‘ush-shin, the third son of Em- peror Bahadur Shah, 568. Rae Sarat Singh, Multani, pr. s ‘ 55 Rae Saroman Dis, Kayath, pr. n., Rajah Bakh Mal, pr. n., Ra aja ah Se a Singh c Bona “e81. Rajah Dya Ram, p r. eet Gaj Singh, = na “Anip Singh f Marwar, sal, 5 528. Rye h Girdhar Bahadur, 518, 564, Raiah ee Ma ngh, Bhadanriyab, 561, 573 Rajah Jai Singh, Sawal, 522 Rajah Mahkam Singh, 561, ore, “374, 576. Raja-raja Deva, teacher of the Bud- dhist lord of Kaling Rajah os Bahadur of ’ Kishengarh, Rajah Rata Cand, Banya. pr. n, 514, 518, 558. ee Sahu, the Mahratta Chief, 527, Gqueivs Coladeva, alias ParakeSari- an, 286 Rajyamati. Queen of Nepal, 275. ] 274. Rakhal Das BE § on Indo- -Scythian Coinage, Ral, the wentorn sido of the territory of Lakhan Ram Biota. | aye "Rai Tp obi iii on Beas na * an aquarium in te Gino the great teacher mari Ratigeksd deva, Dike inscription of, 108. Rambha Nimbalkar, ag : Maharat- amaru ieee 97. Rama-yaSas, the sage, wii Ranaka Siler the t jew wel of the eal Id o PVarendra pert ll 288. Ranaégsira, 286 Ranchi, niet of name, 599, Rao Bhim Singh, H Rao een Ninbalka:, a Mahrattah - ag 525. 1, 287, Resta Govinda ITT, 276, Ratn ak ara Santi, author of Chando- natvakara, 593, 595. Ratnasukosa nama, by Arya Nagar juna, 374. ex! Index. Ratn Cand Rajah. ah abe 585, 586. Sadr-nn-nissa, wife of Riz& Qul- age winless | Kha , Tabane fra 552, 557, Rave Sada zh Khan, pr. 529 Ray, — the dissolution of © Sahaunsahi, ay ey title of. 81, Morons st » Nitro Acid, 405. | Sahib Rae, Munshi, pr. » » dT. Report, At avi ubammad Khan, pr n, 570. Rhingia tata 195, 217, 218, | Sa’id-nd-din Khan. pr n, 224, rs d-din ‘Ali Khan, pr. n., 570, Bs altitudes of, 231, 578, 579, 5 Rhododendron, insect visitors, 225. Snifallal Khan. - n., 570, 573, 578. pcan — 229. as, dynest , 88. Rhotasen seal cut in the. rock at, 275, Ricinus communis one grnb, Phstan interpreter- + Boe Riv. re si baie of, 468. Pisa humilis Rogers.Major L.. on Palmonary Athe- roma Ixxxiv. on gall stones, cix. Rosa al a. 61 evitifolia, 617. 1, 61 pea ttars vicailoh: _ n., 78. ee Akhtar, pr. Ros oe mg ao weg on as Word erg a 5. Roylea insect Aiches rs, 229, ect visitors, 218, 548. Ruellia Palen osa. 6380. Rubnllah Khan, pr. n Rustam -* Rubus, , 544, 548, 578. an pr. n x Kha » 52 ape Khan, Afidi, of Man- Sham- | sa ‘umneliis ne 629. 8 Sa‘adat Khan, Burhan-ul-mulk, fest dar Hindann and Bianah, 513, 529 551. 555, ee ses 574, 578, 579. Sabsras a Spot 5 al (Ja‘fa ar Beg), p 562. bit Khan » pr. n., 373, “a8. oe Sadanica, river. 269_ - Suddhamen: | Sa | gree ea Dharmatt Sri- roa | e Tibetan saree oe 594. | Site da pr 6. | Salimi Coin . 2. | 6 date of the, 257, 589. Beizs, the: visitors, 230. | Salvia eo , 632 & viv 1'ors. 229, | Sami Situd ‘deulah (Khin Daurin). 2 | S: umudra Coi 3 mudra fii: pr 1:89, | Sangli plate of the Rastrakita Govine | 273 | Sankhyavana -Srauta-sutra,” mention of th @ Pandas n, 267. Sankra ‘Ti, pr 546 ahi — com- | . 542 n-mo-t sages eae pt town; 289, | Sansevieri ta cylindrica, 637. trifusciuta, 637. Sanckrit Works. from Tibet, 598. San a Ti Sendhiah, Maharatta Com- malar Sanwal Mal. ‘Diwan, the Sitbadar of Multan. Sapium, cpaeel visitors. 280, Hs sebifernm, 635. | Saradaranjan Ray. Professor, on the . | Age of Kalidas, 32 | Sarana the Beng»l poet, hee Sarasvativyakar «nasi tra Grammar by Ac ‘arya ee | sre: nif at, 7. | 9g 1: | _ 275, 280. | Satgaon. Sarkar, 2 287. «Satis seg or Fidyebhnsann, mein! mahopadhy»ya, on som Sneha Works Index. rothamnus, stat | heed 218, Badlbmupee a, insect v , 194. Sazxifraga diveraifolia Pellinetion of, Pa insect visitors, 193, 220. te ligulata, pollination of, 202. Sayadat & hen, pr. n., 570, 57 3. Sayatha a Coi Sayyid ‘Abd- ay. Jalil, Bilgrami, ‘poet, 587. Sayyid ‘Abdullah Khan, yr: n., 512. Afzal Khan, pr. n 8. Sayyid Akbar ‘Ali Khan, pr. n., 570, Bg 5 Alam Barhah, pr, n., 541, Py ‘Ali Khan, pr. n., 574, 579, pale Asaduilah Khan, pr. n., 559. yid Dilawar ‘Ali Khan, pr. n., Sayyid Firaz Ali Khan, pr. n., 549. —— Ghairat Khan, pr. n., 550, Seryik Ghulam ‘Ali Khan, pr. n., 550, Sayyid Habibullah Khan, inscription n the Mausoleum of, and its Eng- lish translation, 32. es ie Khin, pr. n., 577. Khan, Bahadur ae afterwards “Abita Khan), 584. Sayyid Ikram ‘Ali Khan, pe 75. Sayyid Jalal of ‘Buknere’ 547, Kama 2. Sayyid Wan Jahan, Siabahdar of Dihh, Sayyid Karimullah Khan, pr. n., 557. Sayyid Mubarik, pr. n., BAT, Sayyid Muhammad Khan, pr. n, 572, 573. Sayyid Musafir Khan, pr. n., 533. Sayyid Mugaffar ‘Ali Khan, pr. n., Sayyid wees eh Khan, pr. n., 583. Sayyid Nasr: Khan, Barhah, faujdér - "ews: 5, 962, 576, 577, Sayyid Nir = Bid, n, 554. Sayyid Qutb-ul ‘Abdallah Khan, pr. n., Sars Rufa‘at hin pr. n., 570. os aaa aa eh exli Sayyid W4li, pr. n., Sayyid Wali fhamnmad pr. n., 541. ikipebigi, 217, 2 ca tophagide, 104. Scarlet, oveie of the word, 403. Scoparia dulcis, 629. Seutellaria, ack visitors, 229. | Scythian Galata adi of, 89. 8 edum, pollination, Selinum, “ine visitors, l Sena Coins, 91. Senebiera. ‘pinnate, 609. Sen wee 194, 224. Seopa, a nent: in Barar, 539. Sepsis, 220. [595. Sesrab- rin-chen, Tibetan translator, fagir from Shae ‘Al Khan, Barhah, pr. Hs; 514, Pen Pasand, pr.n, 578, Shaha Khan, lth n., 570, one 578. Skahpur, First eens n War inscription po 27 5. Shah Salim » Ciahti, shrine f, 549. Shah b Suis, prince, 283, a town i in the Cawnpore Se “13. aikh , Babar’s Secretary, 41. Shaista Khan, Nawab of Bengal, 283, 5 Shales from Rampura, cvi Shalu-lotsava Dharm arehee: Bhadra, Tibetan translator, 594, 5: Shams-ud-din Ilyas Shah, Ruler of Ben 282. Shams-nd- din-wa-ud-dunya, Sultan, "279. Shams-ud-din Firuz Shah, grandson of Bughra Khan, 282. Ghames Siraj ’Afif, historian, 282. msher Kha -, S41, 545. Seaside Sarkar, 285, 287. Shaykh Mu uhammad Yar, pr. n., 24. Shekh tullah Khan _Lakhawi, a : Shek), oon Pauipati, faujda Khan, ee Karrab, B14, 564, 573, 575, 76, exlii Shirazi, M. K., on a Persian Charm, Shuja ona oe Khe son-in-law of Abdullah Khan, uae ‘Kh , Pa vali pr. n., 574, 577 t Khan Shee aéatish Khan, ; .n., 573, 579 Sibgh ae jpen (alias Shekhu), of mii 574. Siddhante mukté vali, the commen- tary, 97. Sikkim, pollination of flowers in, 179. features of vegetation, 18], sila: Coins, 90. Siladitya Coins, 91. Siladas, dynasty of, 88. she oeeiag - et on a copper-plate Jha Cxx sit, “of the Kosi river, 467. (179. mla, pollination of flowers near, Sironj, plac ate Sita Bam, a 560. Si A canieaiies of, 308. Sioa i, 6 468. mmia, inse Hesse, 218 “eter ‘raise vis . L Gbnuatovn Bhatta, thie ‘Katha- Sarit- | Sagar, Suri, rd ~~ So 8, insect visitors, 225. songs 0 of Meprtan 381. Spher 224, ’ bre Behjnoide, 193, 198, = 223, 224, Gewese get hr Visitors, 218. Spondias dulcis, 6 Sponges, freshwater, lxxxi Spongilla bonbayenss Ixxxiti , xxii pro liferens, Ixxx Spyan-sie-rin -po-che, the ea fourth hier- of the Karmapa sect, 596. ve oy Emperor 6. Sri La-wa-pa ania: author of Navaéloka, 595 Stachetuenspheti indica, 631. Stellaria, insect visitors, 218. is floribun courte F. H., on Fishos from Thibet, Sthavirn (noble) by nea Pandita, a Lexicographer Strobilanthes, insect visitors, . Wallichii, aouev et, 191. iis Yasas- tilakam, | Index. Sufi Khan. 570. Suhajata, | sues, of Buddha, 95. Suhma, identification of, :284. tribe, 268. a, 275. n Karani, ruler of Bengal, 83. Snlaimanabad, Sarkar, 285, 287. Sulayman Range, Sultan Ghiyis- ud-din Muhammad-i- am, 151 nu brahim, pr. n., 574. Sultan Muizz uddi in, pr. n,, 151. S reat KasSmirian andita, 595. Sinyata- oe karika, by Arya Nagarjuna, 371 Sinyata-enptati Vrtti, by Arya Na- garjuna, 372 Surapaladeva, inscriptions of, 107. Surman, John, pr. n., 585, 586. sande -traya- pravesa-siddhi, ‘by sind 5. aes: ta ee r-mechanism, 192 srt argh 195. Divtetenta Mahoy 1, 613. # wine 613. Sya coins, ‘90. Syamadas Mukhopadhyaya,. on a Geometrical Theory of a Plane Hers re, 3 on Osculating tare 167, 497. Prado ee iflor Syrphus, ee 217, ne “oie! 225, 230. > atus, 218, 222. : purest 224, 198, 194. 8, 220. #3 epithe Tadyantasya ieee ada-lochanam Haw a, by Rama-YaSas, 593 Tagetes ‘palulus, 621. 8 621. fakevsar An "Khén, pr. n., 573, 574, vvar Khan, pr. n. 514. anit a mahal of Peale Sarkar, 291. Tajul —— of Hasan Nizami, 152. Takin, evi Taga PB Vir Khan, pr. n., 573, 579. Talinum paten Tamralipta, sdentificasion of, 288. eat lih- “4 ( Tamralipti), 289. aa translator of Kalapa-ava- “ copper- plate inscription eres Masao tat insect Visitors, 224. Index biyat Khan, pr. n., 573 Tardy at of Abi Nu’as, Translation 37. oak Shrine cece 21. Tarpana-dighi plate of Laksmana- slenien 271. Ts im coins of, 89. opp er-plate inscription from, Taylor, G. Po the Coinsec oiled of ise on the date of the Salimi ike Thanawala, Mr. “tome J, Tecoma stans, 63( Teucrium, insect visitors, 229. ae andapsgy ner ee 624 Thlaspi e, 609. = ‘insect visitors, 217. , 229. ientalis , 636. Thymus, insect visit ors, 228. Tibet, Sanskrit works from, 593. Tibetan Charms, 253 Tigridia ; uney 637. Tippera Tirabhakti, ( eet), po ier, opogon, pollinatio op, 225. Trawling i in the Bay of Bengal, evili. Ae = : Trenb, fF. M., scientific work of, lxxxv Tribulus estes, 6 12. Trichodesm indicum, pollination, 227. Tridag 622. Tri-kinda-Seoge, chive divisions of the Pund i I ingect tbo 218. aurantiola, 612 Airman scum tred xiii. ss en raesey rium, xiii, Tughlak, The Delhi 1 gee 285. Turktaz Khan, pr n. 541, 546, Turnera pi nanneen, 619. ta, 618, Tiznk Jahangir MSs. f Pree 40, Typhonium inopinatu U — Sharif, a place of pilgrimage, Udyotaka-Keéari, King, 277. hood eae Rohelah, pr. n., 541, > 574. 3 exliti Ursus torquatus, fat of, 33. Usman Khan, Qadiri, pr. n., 525. Vv V pai ts nama- ® eee ae by Arya Nagarjuna, 372. Vi ashe Deva, “ogden plate of, ¥. alae his poem Ganda- a 275. vp her neneny insect visitors, 222. Tallaris pergulana, 625. Vanamali Vodinkatirtnn, on Bhasze- Vanessa urtice, 218, 220, 222, 225, — ae 297, 228, nthomelana; 224, 227. Vaheas, a penn 268. Vangueria edulis a, nse | Met ran, IT, of Persia, 89, rendra, identification of, 288. Vasnieva, II and 2 II, Coins of, 87. 3 King of the rein 9. _ ple, Bhu vara one inscription of, 278. Vatsaraja, King of Avanti, 276. reaeie La anaes, by Arya ao} jm Venis, A. ona sigan semen Inscription, insect vis Savant pollination, ty Vespa, 195. Vespide, 225, Viburnum, insect visitors, 222, Vicia sativa, 614. Vicoa, insect visitors Vigraha-vyavartani- acts, by Arya Migkziand a, Vi graha-ryarariani- -vrtti, by Arya Nagarjun Vijayasena, md stone inserip- te om 278. Vikra sfke-kivya of Bilhana, 279. Visa canes sect visitor, 216, 218. pa Patek 4, 199. pollination of, 199. Vira (dhaka) pr- n., “ig | Viscum, insect visitors _ Visvamitra, the sage, 367, "368. _ Vitraripasons son of Lakshansena, Visvarapasenadeva, his Madanapada plate, 279. Ww | Wani, plate of, 276. Warid, pr. n., 587. Wendlandia, insect visitors, 223. exliv bes over pont. 43. Wissadula rostra a, 610. Wosdfordia, politaation, 221. x Xanthium spinosum, 621. ee ag lp 223, ty, 228, 229, 226, ameamine nile, 230. ” Y ere Khan, Aghariyah, pr. n., 545. n, n., Yalbur it ati Aghariyah, pr. 544, Yalras eres: Yasovarmma, of Kyarhbubie, 276. Yasas-tilakam, of Somadeva Siri, 278. Yasova rmmé, the fps) of, 276. Yaudheyas, Coins of, 89. Yottguncchete aatignition of, 319. Yne-chi, A of the chiefs of the Little, 9 Index. Yogesa Chandra ate his note on Lakshmee Puja, 247, 2 bh W. A., on the ‘Tew s Harp in 34. Assam, 2. Yulbaras Khan, pr n., 520, n. 2, Ypthima, 223 Yuan- Chwang, his a of the land an nd the people of Pandras, iF Yukti Sastika, kirika, by Arya Nagarjuna , 370 ; Z Zafar Khan’ y ceanerg at iia 285. Zafar Khan, Tarrahi-ba aZ, , 556. Zakariya Kha in, au Saphycanthes Aispatty, 637, Zinnia elega ans, 621. » pauciflora, 621, se Rs Khan, pr. n., 571, 573, 574 ailhage .. pr. n., 520. AON NN ISIN af GNA ORL POD NNN Pr